Icones Plantarum Formosanarum Nec Non Et Contributiones Ad Floram

ALBERT R. MANN LIBRARY

New York State Colleges OF Agriculture and Home Economics

Cornell University /?6 Date Due mt^ Cornell University Library

The original of this book is in the Cornell University Library.

There are no known copyright restrictions in

the United States on the use of the text.

http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924050778111

V.JO,

VOLUME X. March 25th, I92J,

* m M f^ m m

iN> * ?f IfA It *^P ^ ^

Icones Plantarurn Formosanarum

nee non et

Contributiones ad Floram Pormosanam.

or, loones of the Plants of Formosa, and Materials for a Flora of the

Island, based on a Study of the Collections of the Botanical

Strvey of the Government of Formosia.

.BUUZO Hayata, MgakuhakusM.

VOLUME X.

Published by the Bureau of Productive industries,

Government of Formosa, TAIHOKU. NOTICE

-t*

I. Dicotyledons—Polypetalous : EanunoulaoeEe—Eosacese. Published September 10th, 1911.

II. 1. Conspectus of the Flora of Formosa, Saxifragese—Dipsacete.

2. New or Koteworthy Plants of Formosa. Pablished October 15th, 1912.

III. 1. Contributions to the Flora of Formosa, I.

2. On the Systematic Position of Mitrastemon, as a Genus representing a special Tribos

of the KafHesiaceje. Published December 25th, 1913.

IV. Contributions to the Flora of Formosa, II. Published November 25th, 1914.

V. Contributions to the Flora of Formosa, III. Published November 25th, 1915.

VI. Contributions to the Flora of Formosa, IV. Published November 25th, 1916.

VII. Contributions to the Flora of Formosa, V. Published March 25th, 1918.

Vm. Contributions to the Flora of Formosa, VI. Pablished March 25th, 1919.

IX. Contributions to the Flora of Formosa, VII. Published March 25th, 1920.

X. 1. Contributions to the Flora of Formosa, VIII.

2. An Interpretation of Gcethe's Blatt, in hia " Metamorphore der Pflanzen" as an

Explanation of the Principle of the Natural Classification of Plants.

3. The Natural Classification of Tlants, according to the JJynamio System.

4. General Index to the Series, from the First Volume to the Tenth, and also to the

Studies published by the Author, while he was preparing this Work on Icones. ICONES PLANTARUM FORMOSANARUM

NEC NON ET

CONTRIBUTIONES AD FLORAM FORMOSANAM

AUCTOEE

Bunzo Hayata

TO HIS EXCELLENCY BARON KENJIRO DEN,

GOVERNOR GENERAL OF FORMOSA.

SlE,

I have the honour to submit to your Excellency the tenth volume of the Icones Plantarum Formosanarum, nee non et Con-

tributiones ad Floram Formosanam by Bunzo Hayata, D. So.

HIROSHI SHIMOMURA,

Civil Governor of Formosa.

September 1, 1920, Taihoku.

CONTENTS.

Introducfcion I- IV

Contributions to the Flora of Formosa, VIII 1-73

An|_Interpretation of Goethe's BlaM, in his "Metamorphose der

Pflanzen ", as an Explanation of the Principle of the Natural

Classification of Plants 75- 95

The Natural Classification of Plants, according to the Dynamic System 97-234

General Index to the Series, from the First Volume to the Tenth,

and also to the Studies pubKshed by the Author, while he

was preparing this Work on Icones 235-335

INTRODUCTION.

The present volume is the tenth of the series, and the date of its publication is the tenth anniversary of the inception of the work which the series describes. It seems, therefore, that a few words as to the nature of the whole work and of the results obtained in the course of it, may not be out of place.

The original plan, as explained in the introduction to the first volume, was to publish in a long series, extending it might be over as many as fifteen years, a flora which should contain full descriptions of all plants found in Formosa. That plan, however, was slightly altered even in the fii-st volume, owing to the necessity of limiting in advance the number of pages so as not to exceed the grant made by the Government. That first portion of the work contains an enumeration of plants, with descriptions of new or noteworthy plants, references to species (as far as accessible), and a key to the famines, genera and species with their respective localities and geo- graphical distributions. It had been my intention to pursue this altered plan in the case of the second volume ; but owing to a further reduction of the grant, I was compelled to cut out neary aU references to spscies. Descriptions were given only in the case of plants which were new or of which I had not found adequate descriptions. Thus, in the first snd second volumes, I treated all Formosan plants, so far as known to us up to that time, belonging to families from the Ranunculacese to the Dipsaoese. In the third volume, it was my desire to treat the remaining famiHes so as to complete the flora in the rather compact form of a conspectus. But, then the new materials with which

I had been loaded down since 1910, and especially two collections made by myself in my two excursions to the island (in 1912] had become so numerous that it had required my whole time to work up even the first part of them, and that had compelled me to put off, for some years, the continuation of the conspectus which made up the first and second volumes. The third and following volumes were, therefore, demoted almost exclusively to the results of studies of the materials which had been worked up since 1911. These were given con- tinuously imder the heading, " Contributions to the Flora of Formosa, I. II. etc." The present volume gives the last part of the contributions and contains studies on species and varieties ranging from the Violacese down to the Poly- podiacese. All the species of phanerogamous plants are here arranged, as in the preceding volumes, after the system of Beniham and Hooker, while those —

II INTBODUCTION. of tha vascular cryptDgams are arranged after that of Engleb and Peantl.

Of the sp3cie3 and varieties mentioned in this volume, forty-five are proposed as new species and one is regarded as a new variety of a known species.

One new genus, Diplocarex, has been proposed, and one family, Obnnaraeeafe, and twelve genera are mentioned as new to the flora of Formosa. The latter

genera are as foUows : — Bourea, Caucalis, Slum, Oonioselinum, Bcerlagm- dendron, Amitostigma, PhyUomphax, Erythrodes, Thrixspermum, Ascocentrum,

Holcoglossum, Triclioglottis. Thus, up to the present date, the flora of Formosa reprraents, so far as is known, 3,658 spacies find 79 varieties, belonging to

1,197 genera and 170 families.

The original plan of the work, as above stated, was that it should . completed in fifteen volumes, and I still intend, if circumstances permit, to publish five more volumes, issuing one each year. The completion of the study of the flora of Formosa, which is the real aim of this work, is son. thing one cannot expect to accomplish even in a much longer time. For present one can only hope that nothing will happen to interfere with tht completion of the work as originally planned. For this aU things seem to promise well. On the other hand there is always the. possibility of a clianf in one's personal circumstances, and it would be unfortimate if this work . which I have been engaged for a score of years should for any reason com., to an abrupt end and be left without having been given even a tentative form of completion. Such considerations have led me to think that I should avail myself of the opportunity presented by the pubHcation of Volume X. to g' to it something of the formal character of a concluding number of the series, x should then be quite satisfied to think that the work had been formally completed", even should the continuation of the latter part unfortunately be interrupted.

Accordingly, Volume X. contains a general index to the series, from the first volume to the tenth, and also to the studies which I published while I was preparing this work on Icones. I have also added two papers, namely : "An interpretation of Goethe's BloM in his 'Metamorphose der Pflanzen', as an Explanation of the Principle of Natural Classification " and " The Natural

Classification of Plants, according to the Dynamic System". The latter deals especially with the natural system established upon the principle on which, since my return from Tonkin in 1917, I have been reflecting, and refers generally to the explanation of natural classification to which my attention was ;

mrEODUCTION. Ill

VJrawn during the score of years that I devoted to the study of the flora

of Formosa. My readers will, I hope, accept the latter paper as my concluding remarks on the flora of that island and also on systematic botany generally.

Here I desire to add just a few lines of a more personal nature. In the

spring of this year, it was recognized by the Imperial Academy that, since

1900, I had been devoting myself to the study of the flora of Formosa, and Tjy the same Academy I was awarded the Prince Katsura Commemoration Prize, principally for the merit of the volumes on Tcones Plantarum, then

published, being the first eight volumes of the series. In the Academy's

rmal statement of the reasons for the award, a resume of my work was

J en. I trust I may be pardoned if I take the liberty of quoting the

statement herein as my formal remarks upon the series.

An abstract of the reasons submitted for the award of the Prince Katsuba Commemoration Prize to BtiNzo Hatata, D. Sc. for his studies on the flora of Formosa.* ^* Many years have passed since Dr. Hayata first undertook the study of the flora of Pormosp. f^ first visit to the island was made in 1900 and since then he has gone there many timss ,the collection of materials and for the examination of vegetation. When he was still a student A the College of fcience, he published several papers relating to the flora of that island. Later, in the course of his studies in the University Hall, he wrote "Enumeratio Plantarum Formo- sananim " in conjunction with Prof. J. MATSUnrnuA, and later "Flora Montana Formosee" and ^Materials for a flora of Formosa." During that period, he frequently contributed papers on tie me subject to various periodicals in England, France and (lermany. All these '.articles may ' regarded as publications preparatory to the present work on Iconss Plantarum, the merit of ..•Iiich is the principal reason for awarding him the Prize. The first volume of the work appeared -in 1911, and since then he has continued the publication, until now the eighth volume has been issued. In these volumes, he has mentioned a- xaany as 3458 species, 74 varieties, 1174 genera and 169 families,t of which he has described •^ore than 1200 species and four genera that are new to science. Of many discoveries m.entioned ^^he work, his new genus Taiwama of the Coniferse is to be regarded as the most interesting jae plant standing as it does a relic of an ancient flora. Since his discovery, not a few western botanists have come to the island to see this interesting Conifer. Now, the island of Formosa lying directly under the Tropic of Cancer, and possessing many mountain ranges culminating in a peak more than ten thousand feet above the level of the sea, presents almost every kind of chmatal and topographical features. Consequently, it is not difficult to imagine how extraordinarily rich must be its flora composed, as it is, of many tropical, -temperate and even alpine, elements. This has long since attracted the attention of western botanists and has led them to undertake the exploration of the island. But, the cUmatio and sanitary conditions were so very bad there and the head-hunters in the interior stiU so active that it was impossible to make a thorough study of this interesting flora. Although Formosa Taad been explored by English botanists, before the acquisition of the island by Japan, such -exploration was limited to its coastal regions. In his " List of Plants from Formosa," Dr. k. Henhv, who is weU-known for his travels through China, gives but 1446 species. As the result of Dr. Hayata's indefatigable and successful efforts, more than 2000 species have been added to that number. It Bfiay, therefore, be well said that Formosa, which was formerly regarded as

* Published by the authority of the Imperial Academy, in the Official Gazette of 10th, May, 1920. I Now (in 1920) 3,658 species, 79 varietess, 1197 genera, and 170 families. IV INTOEODUCTION.

Urra iwn-inita by weetern naturalists has now been brougbt witbin tbe limits of Urra cognUa througli Dr. Hayata's investigations. In accordance with the facts above slated and with the authority vested in it, the Imperial Academy hereby recognizes that Dr. Hatata has made a great contribution to science and to the knawn natural resources of Japan through the study which for a score of years he has made of the flora of Formosa.

The aboA'e statement put forth by the Imperial Academy is really too

much for me to accept for myself alone ; for I cannot forget that it is due to

the assistance rendered to me by all "who have sympathized with me and been

interested in my work that I have been able to make any contribution at all

either to science or to my nation. As I now issue this tenth volume some-

what in the form of a conclusion to the series, I desire to acknowledge tha

help so kindly given to me by so many — teachers, relatives, friends and others

— who, one and all, have helped forward the work which has brought me the

honour of being awarded the Prince KATSUB.i Commemoration Prize. To

them are due my most heartfelt thanls of which I beg them to accept this

expression. To one unknown friend I owe the following letter by which I am profoundly touched. He wrote: "I shall take it for granted that you have no reason to accept a word of congratulation from a humble feUow whose

name has probably slipped from yoiw memory. For my part, however,

nothing would gratify me so much as to have you know that there is a poor creature who imder his humble roof rejoices at your success." Who tha writer may be I do not know, but somehow the letter recalls my mother who is at rest, and it is hard to restrain the tears.

In token of my gratitude to all my friends, I have decided to give the

whole sum which accompanies the Prize (Yen 1,000) for the promotion of science, one half to the Tokyo Botanical Society and the other half to the

Formosan Natural History Society.

In conclusion, I avail myself of this opportunity to tender my hearfcj- thanks to the officials of the Government of Formosa, to whom I am much indebted for help in the collection of material and in the publication of this work.

BuNZO Hatata.

October, 1920, Taihoku and Tokyo. VIOLACE^.

Contributions to the Flora of Formosa.

VIII.

Violaceae.

Tiola Linn.

Viola acutilabella Hayata sp. nov. Oaulis brevissimus 5 mm. loiagus dense foliatus stolonifer. FoKa secus caulem dense disposita longe petiolata cordata 1cm. longa totiusque lata apice obtiisissima basi cordata margine crennlata supra plus subtus minus hirsuta, patiolis 2-3 cm. longis hirsutis, sfcipulis triangulari-lanceolatis vel liuearibus 5 mm. longis 1 mm. latis apice acumioatis margine laceratis, laciniis deorsum reflexis. Scapi axillares vel terminales 5 cm. longi medio bracteis duabus instructi glabri, bracteis linearibus 5 mm. longis | mm. latis apice acuminatis inargine serrulis remotissime instaructis hirsufcis. Hores solitarii terminales. Sepala 5 plus minus in^qualia lanceolata 6 mm. longa 1J mm. lata apice obtusa basi peltatim affixa margine

ciliolata S-ner^a. Petala 5 insequalia glabra : labellum elongato-ovatum

6 mm. longum 3 mm. latum apice acutum basi plus minus attenuatum brevissime calcaratum, calcare petalis lateralibus gibbiformi 2 mm. lato 1 J mm. longo ; inferioribus oblique spatbulatis 1 cm. longis S^- mm. latis apice truncatis basi

attenuatis ; petalis lateralibus su'perioribus latioribus obovatis 1 cm. longis 5 mm. latis apice rotundatis basi attenuatis. Stamina 5, filamentis brevissimis \ mm. longis ^ mm. latis glabris, antheris margine dense ciUolatis oblongis 1^ mm. longis 1 mm. latis apice appendiculatis, appendiculis triangularibus 1 mm. longis f mm. latis apice obtusis ; antheris 2-inferioribus dorso appendiculatis rostriformibus deorsum productis. Ovarium oblique obconicum 1 mm. longum et latum glabrum ; stylo columniformi 2 mm. longo basi tortuoso-recurvo flexuoso apice sursum dilatato ad summum truncato.

Hab. Soseikyaku, leg. B. Hayata, Mai. 1916; Monte Bonbon, leg. B.

Hayata et S. Sasaki, Mai. 1917.

Viola Matsudai Hatata sp. nov. Caulis brevissimus stolonifer, stoloni- ^ JIELIAOEJE. bus longi repentibus. Folia secus caulem brevissimum 1 cm. longura dense disposita longe petiolata triangulari-ovata 2 cm. longa 22 mm. lata apica acuta ad summum obtusa basi cordata vel sinuata vel sagittato-eordata margine sarrulato-crenulata supra pares subtus densiuscule Mrsuta, patiolis longissimis

3-5 cm. longis dense liirsutis, stipulis laucaolatis 7-8 mm. longis 2 mm. latis apice acuminatis glabris basi dilatatis margine remote serrulatis, serrulis linearibus

1 mm. longis deorstim reflexis. Scapi axillares vel terminales 4-5 cm. longi baud braciBati vel interdum sursum bracteis duabus instructi, bracteis alternis lineari-lanceolatis 6 mm. longis IJ mm. latis apice acuminatis margine laciniis 2-3 instructis. Mores terminales solitarii 1 cm. longi cernui. Sepala

5 obHque lanceolata 5-6 mm. longa 2 mm. lata apice acuminata basi paltata, partibus infra insertionem 1 mm. longis, plus minus insequalia subglabra. Petala

5 insequalia : labellum spathulatum 13 mm. longum 6 mm. latum apice truncatum medio emarginatum basi angustatum calcaratum, calcare lineari 4 mm. longo

2 mm. lato recto petalis lateralibus inferioribus angustioribus spathulatis ;

13 mm. longis 4 mm. latis apice truncatis, lateralibus superioribus latioribus 5-6 mm. latis basi attenuatis. Stamina 5, antheris sessilibus oblongis 1^ mm. longis

1 mm. latis introrsis apice appandiculatis, appandiculis triangulari-rotundatis 1 mm. longis et latis glabris 2-inferioribus dorso calcaratis, calcaribus linearibus.

Ovarium elongato-conicum 2 mm. longum 1 mm. latum apice obtusum glabrum, stylo columnar! l|-mm. longo glabro basi recurvato-tortuoso apice clavato- dilatato tenuiter 2-lobato.

Hab. Buizan, leg. Y. Matsuda, Dec. 1918.

Meliaceae.

Chisocheton Blume.

Chisocheton erythrocarpa Hayata et Kanehika sp. nov. Arbor ; truncus 50 cm. in diametro. Folia alterna paripinnata in ambitu linearia vel oblonga

40-50 cm. longa 20 cm. lata, pinnis oppositis 7-9-jugis inferioribus valde minoribus, superioribus majoribus 14 cm longis 5 cm. latis apice acuminatis ad summum obtusis lineari-oblongis basi obliquissimis subsessilibus, latere supariore

3 cm. lato, latere inferiore 2 cm. lato margine integro, utraque pagine glabris, ;

CONNAEACEiE. LEGUMINOS^. . 3 subtus ad costas tenuissime hirsutis, costis supra impressis subtus elevatis, veriis venuHs utraque pagine elevatis, interjugis 4-5 cm. longis, petiolis 10 cm. longis. Flores ignoti. Fractus purpurascentes paniculatim dispositi globosi 5 cm. in diametro capsulares (loculicide dehiscentes ?), pericarpiis crustaceis crassis, 3-loculares, loculis 1-spermis. Semina valde depressa rotundata pulviniformia 2j cm. in diametro 1^ cm. alta, cicatricibus basilaribus rotmidatis 2^ cm. in diametro.

Hab. Kotosho, leg. K. Kanehiea et S. Sasaki, Juni. 1918. Near GMsocheton ielrapetalus C. DC.

Connaraeeae.

Rourea Aubl.

Rourea volubilis (Blanco) Mere. Philip. Jom-n. Sci. I. (s), p. 61

IV (c), p. 125 ; VI (c), p. 205 ; VIII (c), p. 372.

Hab. Kotosho, leg. K. Kanehiea et S. Sasaki. Jtini. 1918.

Leguminosae

Entada Adans.

Entada formosana Kanehiba Formosan Trees p. 195.

Entada phaseoloides (L.) Meeeill ; in Philip. Jom-n. Sci. IX. c. p. 86

Kanehiea Formosan Trees p. 194.

Entada scandens Hayata in Gen. Ind. p. 20, (non Benth).

Entada koshunensis Hayata et Kanehiea sp. nov. (Fig. 1). CauHs scandentissimus. Rami glabri, corticibus fuscentibus longitudinaliter.fissis et solutis.

Folia altema eoriacea bipinnata in ambitu fere rotundata 20 cm. longa totiusque lata, pinnis oppositis paripinnatis in ambitu obovatis 8-9 cm. longis totiusque latis, pinnnlis 3-jugis inferioribus minoribus, superioribus majoribus oblique ovatis 5-7 cm. longis 2-3| cm. latis apice obtusissimis retusis basi obtusis integris utraque pagine glabris supra nitidis subtus opacis pallidis, costis supra baud subtus prominente elevatis, venis utraque pagine tenuiter elevatis

^acilibus, petiolulis pinnularum 3-4 mm. longis, interjugis pinnularum 10-12 CONNAKACEa:. LEGUMINOSa:.

Fig. i, Enlada koshunensis Hayata et Kanbhika; 1, a leaf, natural size; 2, «, pod

X J ; 3, n seed'x j. CUCUEBITACE^. 5

mm. longis ; petiolulis pimiarum 2-3 cm. longis glabris basi incrassatis, parfcibus incrassatis 6 mm. longis ; interjugis pumarum 3-4 cm. longis, rhachibus ultra jugas productis, partibus rhachis ultoa jugam producfcis 5-10 cm. longis

cirrhiformibus, petiolis 5-7 cm. longis basi incrassatis, parfcibus incrassatis 1

cm. longis. Legumen lineare 30 cm. longum 7 cm. latum arcuatum ad suturam

validissime costatum valde complanatum, loculis 7 cm. latis 4 cm. longis, inter

loculos sulcatum ; pericarpio coriaceo-crustaceo. Semina complanata irregulari-

rotundata 3jcm. longa et lata nitida fusco-purpurascentia, testa Crustacea

crassa.

Hab. Koshiin : Eaupan, leg. K. Kanehiea, Dec. 1918.

Ormosia Jack.

Ormosia formosaua Kanehiea Formosan Trees p. 205.

C ucurbitaeese.

Tliladiantha Bunge.

Thladiantha punctata Hayata (Fig. 2.). Mater. Fl. Formos. p. 119.

Descriptio aucta : Fructus globosus 5-6

cm. in diametro glaber. Semina globoso-ovoidea

pliis minus apiculata glabra, testa Crustacea,

exalbuminosa ; cotyledonibus crassissimis.

Hab. Randaisan, leg. U. Moei, Aug. 1908.

Gynostemma Blume.

Gynostemma pedata Blume var. trifoli-

ata Hayata n. v. (Fig. 3). Herba tenuis ; cauh's scandentissimus parce lursutus multi-sulcatus

flexuosus. Folia alterna trifoliata, foHolo terminali

lanceolato 8-10 cm. longo 2|-3^cm. lato apice Fig. 2, Thladianiha punctata acuminato basi cuneato membranaceo margine Hayata. ;

OTOUEBITACE^.

branch Fig. 3, Gynosiemma pedata Bltjme var. irifoUata Hayata ; 1, a ; 2, a flower

3, tlie same, seen from back ; 4, stamens. CUCUBBlTACEa:. 7 sen-ato, serris acutis aristatis, aristis 1 mm. loDgis, supra ad venas hirsute cseterum glabro, costis venisque distincte elevatis tenuissimis subtus elevatis den-

sissime hirsutis, petiolulis 1 cm. longis ; foliolis lateralibus ovato-lanceolatis 5-6 cm. longis 2 cm. latis apice acuniinatis basi obtusis, petiolulis 4 mm. longis, petiolis 2 cm. longis fusco-hirsutis, cirrbis axillaribus simplicibus. Panicula axillaris

10-15 cm. longa 7- 8 cm. lata profuse ramosa Hrsuta, bracteis minutis linearibus

1^ mm. longis, pedicellis hirsutis apice articulatis supra articulationem glabris.

Fl. : linearia longa lata apice obtusa petala 5 J sepala 5 1^ mm. ^ mm. ; supra minutissime hirsuta subtus glabra rotato-patentia oblongo-lanceolata 3 mm. longa 1 mm. lata apice acuminata margine serrulata ; stamina 5 subsessilia ad centrum fioris connata. Bacca globosa 5-6 mm. in diametro. Semina angulata 3 mm. longa at lata, testa coriacea.

Hab. Arisan : inter Keitao et Gosborin, leg. B. Hayata, ad 4000-6000 ped. alt., Aprili. 1916.

Differs from the type in having 3-foliate leaves which are brown hairj on the costa on the under side.

Note : Flowers pale yellow-green. Leaves dark-green, not very shining.

THchosanthes Linn.

Trich.osanthes formosana Hayata sp. nov. Scandentissima ; caulis teres multi-sulcatus breve hirsutus. Folia alterna chartaceo-membranacea elongato- triangulari-cordata 6-10 cm. longa 6-8 cm. lata apice acuminata basi cordata in circumscriptione 3-lobata vel elobata, lobis basilaribus am-iciihformibus, margine subintegra leviter dentata vel remote mucronibus instructa supra parce subtus dense brevissime hirsuta. Eacemi floris masculini-axillares cum

peduncuhs 10-15 cm. longi, pedunculis 5 cm. longis axillaribus solitariis ; rhachis racemi flexuosa, bracteis oblanceolatis 5-10 mm. longis; psdicelKs fiorum 1 cm. longis. Calycis tubus longissime tubuliformis 12 cm. longus apice 1 cm.

latus subglaber ; lobis 5 linearibus 1 cm. longis |-1 mm. latis acuminatis ; petalis 5 lanceolatis 1\ cm. longis 7 mm. latis 5-nerviis, nervis paralleHs, apice acuminatis margine fimbriatis ; columna staminalis late cylindiica 4 mm. longa 3 mm. lata, antheris sigmoideo-recurvatis, connectivis hand productis secus antheras hirsutis. Flores ? ignoti. Fruotus globosus 5-6 cm. longus ! ;

8 CUCCRBITACE^. apice apiculatus, stipite valido 1-2 cm. longo.

TncJiosanilies cucumeroides Hatata Gen. Ind. p. 31. (non Max.)

Hab. Sankakuyu, Sozan, Itinpori, Taihoku ; Urai, leg. Y. Matsuda, No. 267 typus

Very near T. cucitiiieroides, but differs from it in the ovate acuminate leaves which are not lobed. In T. cucumeroides the leaves are iisually deeply lobed.

Trichosauthes haiuanensis Hatata sp. aov. Scandentissima ; caiilis hirsutus multi-sulcatus. Folia altema membranaoea in ambitu oordata 5-6 cm. longa 4-7 cm. lata 5-lobata, inter lobos late sinuata, lobo terminali 4-5 cm. longo 1.5-2 cm. lato lanceolate sursum obtuso apice arista 2 mm. longa termirato .basi plus minus oonstricto margine remote mucronibus instructo ; lobis basilaribus aitriculiformibus ; 5-nervia, petiolis 1-2 cm. longis hirsutis, cirrhis axillaribus 2-fidis.

solitarii Ilores ^ : axillares pedunoulati., pedunoulis 7-8 mm. longis hirsutis. Ovarium inferxim oblongum 8 mm. longum 3 mm. latum hirstum. Calycis tubus longissime infundibuliformis 5-6 4-5 latus lobis cm. longus apice mm. glaber ; triangulari-ovatis 3J mm. longis 1 J mm. latis apice acuminalis margine integris minute ciliolatis basi dilatatis. Petala 5 lanceolata 13 mm. longa 4 mm. lata apice acuminata basi plus minus contracta mai^;ine inferiore minus superiore plus fimbriata, fimbriis filiformibus ladniatis 1 cm. longis. Stylus longe columniformis 5 cm. longris

inclusus sursum 3-fidus, segmentis 1 cm. longis \ mm. latis recurvatis glabris. Has. Hainan, leg. Z. Katsxjmada, Juli. 1908. Near T. cucumerina LiXN.

Trichosanthes homophylla Hayata sp. nov. (Fig. 4 et 5). Scandentis-

sima ; caulis scaberrimus hirsutus multi-sulcatus. Folia alterna elongato-cordata

7-9 cm. longa 4|^ cm. -7 cm. lata apice acuminata vel triangulari-acuta ad centrum

arista 1-2 mm. longa instructa basi cordato-sinuata 3-5-nerTia supra . scabra subtus hirsuta, petiolis 2-3 cm. longis hirsutis, cirrhis axillaribus 3-fidis.

Kacemi asiUarea 9-8 cm. longi solitarii, bracteis obovatis 1 cm. longis 7 mm. latis apice acutis basi contractis utraque hirsutis margine grosse dentatis psdicellis 3 mm. longis hirsutis ; calycis tubus 2 cm. longus 8 mm. latus hirsutus, lobis 5 linearibus 5-6 mm. longis basi 2 mm. latis apice acuminatis basi

hirsutis dilatatis intus glabris extus ; petalis 5 obovatis 1 cm. longis totiusque latis apice in ambitu truncatis ad centrum breve cuspidatis utraque pagine- hirsutis margine laciniato-fimbriatis, fimbriis fihformibus crispatis ; columna staminalis inelusa cyhndrica 4 mm. longa 2J- mm. lata apice truncata, antheris sigmoideis, connectivis secus antheras hirsutis. Fructus oblongus 7-8 cm. longus 6-7 cm. latus, stipite validiusculo 2 cm. longo. Hab. Gaogan, Nanto, Taito, Kappanzan, Wantan. CUCaKBITACE^.

Fig. 4, Trichosanthes homophylla Hatata ; 1, a branch; 2, a male flower; 3, a stamen, seenrfrom without; 4, the same, seen from within. ;

10 CUCUEBITACE^.

Near Trichosardhesi wiegrifolia in

the leavesl "wliicli are ovate, acuminate

and entire, but totally different from it

in the long racemes of the male flowers. Trichosanthes koshunensis

HatXta sp. nov. Scandentissima

caulis multi-sulcatus teres glaber.

Folia altema chartacea in ambitu

reniformia 9 cm. longa 12 cm. lata

apice in ambitu rotundata basi reni-

forme cordata alte 6-7-lobata, lobis

in ambitu spathulatis 6 cm. longis

3 cm. latis sursum lobulatis deorsum

att«nuatis partibus attenuatis 1 cm.

latis, 5-nervia utraque glabra sed supra

punctata margine remote mucronibus

instructa, petiolis 2 cm. longis, cirrhis

axillaribus trifidis. Fructus globosus

3 cm. in diametro, pedunculo 1 cm.

longo solitario.

Hab. Koshun, Kuraru, Garan-

bi, leg. B. Hayata, Jan. 1912.

Near Trichosanthes multiloba MiQ. Trich.osanthes Matsudai Ha-

yata sp. nov. Scandentissima ; caulis

breve dense hirsutus multi-sulcatus.

FoHa alterna membranacea in ambitu Fig. TrichosaMesUmophyiiaU^YK'^K; 5, triangulari-cordata 7-8 cm. longa 8-9 1, IX, leaf ; 2, a corolla-lobe of ^ male flower,

marginal portions taken off. cm. lata apice obtusissima basi alte

auriculato-cordata in circumscriptione 3-lobata, lobo terminali 5 cm. longo 3^

cm. lato, margine remote mucronibus instructa supra parce subtus dense

brevissime hirsuta 5-nervia, petiolis 2 cm. longis. Fructus oblongo-eUipsoideus-

7-8 cm. longus 3-4 cm. latus apiculatus glaber, pedimculo crassiusculo 1 cm. CUCURBITACE^. 11

longo dense hirsuto mnlti-sulcato.

Hab. Banchoryo, Kosenpo, leg. Y. Matsuda.

Near Trlchosanthes angidna Linn., but differs from it in the nearly

glabrous leaves.

Trichosautlies Dliyagii Hayata sp. nov. Soaudentissima ; caulis glaber rugulosus multi- sulcatus. Folia alteina rotundato-triangularia 10 cm. longa 9 cm. lata apice triangulari-obtusa basi late cordata vel truncata margine subintegra S-nervia utraque pagine minute elevato-punotata,

petiolis 4-5 cm. longis glabris^ cirrhis axiUaribus S-fidis. Eaoemi floris masculini 25 cm. loBgi axiUares remote florati, braoteis rhombiois 2 cm. longis 1J cm. latis apice triangulari-caudatis breve aristatis basi triangulari-cnneatis supra plus minus hirsutis erosis subintegris breTissime

petiolatis. Flores ^ sessiles. Calycis tubus 2|^ cm. longus apice 8 mm. latus parce hirsutus in- fundibulari-cylindricus, lobis 5 linearibus 1 cm. longis 1-1| mm. latis apice longe cuspidatis basi dilatatis subglabris. Petala 5 obovata 12 mm. longa 10 mm. lata apice oornuto-apiculata, api- oulis 2-3 mm. longis deorsum leflexis, basi cuneata margine deorsum Integra sursum fimbriata, fimbriis longissimis 2 cm. longis, extus breve hirsuta intus .subglabra. Columna staminalis cylin- diico-subconica 7 mm. longa 5 mm. lata apice obtusa, connectivis plus minus productis, antberis sigmoideis secus mai^;inem hirsutis.

Hab. Okinawa, leg. T. Miyagi Aug, 1911.

Near T. homophylla Hay. ; but differs from it in the much broader leaves and in the venation of the latter.

Trlchosanthes mushaensis Hayata sp. nov. (Fig. 6). Scandentissima;

caulis multi-sulcatus parce hirsutus. Folia alterna oblongo-ovata 7-8 cm. longa

5-7 cm. lata apice acuta acuminata ad summum aristata herbacea basi late

cordata sinuata margine tenuissime dentata vel mucronibus remote instructa

utraque pagiae plus minus hirsuta 5-nervia, petiolis 2-3 cm. longis hirsutis,

basi cirrhis axUlaribus 3-4-fidis. Flores J : axiUares soHtarii vel gemini braeteatis, bracteis Hneari-spathulatis 1^-2 cm. longis 4 mm. latis apice

acutis utraque facie parce barbatis margine integris barbatis, pedicellis 2-3

cm. longis barbatis. Calycis tubus infundibuHformis 2 cm. longus 1^ cm. latus

densissime barbatus, barbis patentissimis ; lobis lineari-lanceolatis 1| cm. longis

5 mm. latis apice caudato-linearibus barbato-hirsutis, caudis longe setse-formi- bus. Petala 5 valde fimbriata in ambitu cum fimbriis 2 cm. longa 5 cm. lata,

partibus non-fimbriatis late rhombicis 1 J cm. longis 2 cm. latis apice cuspidato- cornutis, cornibus reflexis 3 mm. longis J mm. latis, extus bartata intus parce hirsuta 3-nervia margine fimbriata, fimbriis filiformibus lJ-2 cm. longis.

Columna staminalis in tubo calycis inclusa late cyKndrica 4 mm. longa 3 mm. lata,.filamentis validiusculis 1^ mm. longis glabris ; antheris linearibus sigmoideis, connectivis apice plus minus productis secus antheras hirsutis. 12 CUCUEBITACEa;.

Fig. 6, Triehosanthes mushcensis Sayata ; 1, a branch; 2, a flower; 3, a stamen",

4, the same, seen from back. ;

OUCTJEBITACE^. 13

Hab. Musha, leg. B. Hayata, Aprili. 1910. Comparable to some extent to Trichosanthes dioica EoxB.; but totally different from it in tlie thinner leaves and in the much smaller flowers.

Note : Flowers pale-yeUow. Leaves dark-green.

Trichosanthes punctata Hatata sp. hot. Scand^ntissima ; caulis subglaber vel minute hirsutus multi-sulcatus. Folia alterna in ambitu oordata chartaceo-membranacea 10 cm. longa totiusque lata 5-7-lobata inter lobos sinuata, lobo terminaU ovato 6 cm. longo 3J cm. lato apioe caudato-aoiiminato ad centrum mucronato baai plus minus oonstricto margins remote mucronibua instructo, lobis basilaribus auricuHformibus, supra albo-punotata subtus glabra S-nervia, petiolis 4 cm. longis, cirrhis axiUaribus biadis. Eacemi •§ axiUares simplices 20 cm. longi 4-5-florati, bracteis late rbombicis 4 fcm. longis i\ cm. latis margine laceratis prope basin integris glabiis, laciniis cospidiformibus longe acuminatis. Fl. •^ : ad axillas braotearum dispositi soHtarii sabsessiles oalycis tubis longissime infundibuHformibus basi stipitiformibus 6 cm. longis apioe 12 mm. latis extiis parce glaaduloso-hirsutis, lobis 5 triangulari-ovatis 2 cm. loi^s 1cm. latis apice acuminatis margine laciniatis utraque pagine breve hirsutis; petalis 5 margine Talde fimbriatis in ambitu obovatis fimbriis exceptis 2^ cm. longis totiusque latis extus hirsutis intus barbatis 3-5-nerriis, fimbriis longissimis ; oolumna staminalis in tubo calycis inclusa cyUndrica 12 mm. longa 6 mm. lata apice truncata, connectivis barbatis, antberis linearibus sigmoideis. Hab. Hainan: Hoihaw, leg. Z. Katstjmada, Juli. 1907.

Near Trichosanthes palnmia Eoxb. ; but differs from it in the leaves whicli are minutely white-dotted above.

Tricliosantlies schizostroma Hayata sp. nov. Scandentissima ; caulis subglaber multi-sulcatus. Folia alterna chartaceo-membranacea in ambitu cordata 7 cm. longa 7-8 cm. lata alte 5-7-lobata, lobo terminaK longiore hastato-tricuspidato 6 cm. longo 3^ cm. lato 3-lobato margine remote serrulato vel mucronibus remote instructo, utraque pagine plus minus scabra, petiolis 3 cm. longis subglabris, cirrhis axUlajibus 3-fidis. Racemi floris mascuHni axiUares

10 cm. longi, bracteis ovatis 5 cm. longis 3 cm. laMs apice acutis basi plus minus contractis lanceolato-fimbriatis, laciniis 1-1^ cm. longis, glabris. Flores ignoti.

Trichosanthes multiloba Hayata Gen. Ind. p. 31. (non Miq.) Hab. Kappanzan.

Near T. multiloba Miq. ; but differs from it in the male racemes with much larger fimbriate bracts.

Zehneria Endl.

Zehneria kelungensis Hayata sp. nov. (Fig. 7. et 8). Scandentissima; caulis gracilis subglaber multi-sulcatus flexuosus. Folia alterna triangulari- pentagona 4-4|cm. longa 5-5|- cm. lata membranacea apice triangulari-acuta 14 CTJCUKBITACE^.

Hayata n, 'biaiicli ; 2, a froit. Fig. 7, Zehner'.a kelungensis ; 1, ;

CUCUEBITACE^. 15 basi late sinuata vel late truncata margine late leviterque dentata ad apicem dentis mucronata 5-nervia supra scabra subtus glabra, petiolis 2 cm. longis glabris, ciiThis axillaribus simplicibus. Cymse florum mascuHnorum lO-floratsa umbel-

latim floriferse axiUares, pedunculis 2-3 cm.

longis gracillimis. Hores feminei axillares

solitarii. Flores J: pedicellati, pedioelHs 4 mm. longis glabris haud bracteatis.

Calyx Yiridis urceolato-campanulatus 2 mm.

longus 4 mm. latus glaber, lobis 4-5

minutis cuspidiformibus 1mm. longis J mm.

latis glabris margine plus minus Mrsutis.

Petala 4-5 ovato-triangularia 2-2J mm. longa 1^-2 mm lata apice obtusa integra utraque pagine Mrsuta intus ad faucem

calycis densissime albo-barbata alba

Fig. 8, Zehnerla kelungensis Hayata ; n c^ • n m 1, a male flower; 2, section of the same; 3, a demum pallido-flava. Stamina 3, fila-

stamen ; 4, the same, seen from another side i n i- 5, a female flower ; 6, section of the same, mentis 2 mm. longis glabris vel MrSutlS

complanatis, antheris ovatis 1 mm. longis totiusque latis extrorsis, connectivis

hirsutis ; rudimentum ovarii depressum pulviniforme. Fl. ? : Ovarium inferum

ampulliforme 5 mm. longum 2 mm. latum apice longe rostratum glabrum. Calyx

supra ovarium expansus, partibus expansis campanulatis 2 mm. longis 3 mm.

latis subglabris viridibus, lobis late cuspidiformibus 4-5 subglabris 1 mm. longis

basi dilatatis mm. latis. Petala 4-5 reflexa ovato-linearia 3 mm. longa 1 mm. -J-

lata apice actuto-obtusa utraque hirsuta integi-a basi intus ad faucem calycis

dense barbata. Ktaminodia 4-5 filiformia hirsuta 3 mm. longa. Stylus colum-

niformis 4 mm. longus, stigmate dilatato 3-fido ; discus annuHformis basia

styH situs. Bacca eUipsoidea 1^ cm. longa 1 cm. lata glabra, pericarpio

chartaceo. Semina valde complanata ovata 4-5 mm. longa 3 mm. lata laevia,

testa Crustacea, exalbuminosa. Embryo complanatus, cotyledonibus rotundatis

complanatis 2 mm. in diametro angulatis, radicula minuta ^ mm. longa conica.

Melolhria odorata Hatata Gen. Ind. p. 31 (non Hook. f. et Thoms.)

Zehneria myswensis Hayata Gen. Ind. p. 31 (non Aen.)

Melothria kelungensis Hatata in Sched. Herb. Tokyo. 16 UMBELLIFEK^.

Hab. Kelung, Taihoku. smaller Near Z. mysmensis Akn., but distinguishable from it in the much leaves and fruits.

Umtaelliferee.

Caucalis Linn.

Caucalis scabra Making in Tokyo Bot. Mag. (1893) p. 44, (1895) p.

230; Tabe Eev. Umb. Jap. p. 27.

Torilis scah-a DC. ; MiQ. Prol. Fl. Jap. p. 252.

Hab. Uchitaroko, Aprili. 1917, leg. B. Hayata et S. Sasaki.

Stum Linn.

Slum formosanum Hayata sp. nov. (Fig. 9). Herba robusta. CauUs

100 cm. longus erectus 1-1 J cm. in diametro sectionis. Folia alterna pinnata herbacea, pinnis oppositis 5-9 sessilibus lanceolatis 4-7 cm. longis 1-2 cm. latis apice acuminatis basi obtusis margine argute serrulatis glabris, petiolis 10 cm. longis basi dilatis caulem amplectantibus. Umbella pedunculata 6 cm. in diametro, bracteis linearibus 1 cm. longis, radiis circ. 15 rectis 2-8 cm. longis apice umbelluliferis ; umbellula 5-6 mm. in diametro, radiis 10-15 rectis 3-4 mm. longis glabris, bracteoKs lanceolatis 3 mm. longis ^ mm. latis acuminatis inter- longis mixtis. Flores : ovarium glabrum ; calycis lobis 5 lanceolatis ^ mm. J emarginatis mm. mm. latis acuminatis ; petalis 5 oblongis concavis apice | latis cornibus interiore recurvis ; staminibus 5 glabris, antheris oblongo-cordatis

f mm. longis apice brevissime apiculatis ; discis pulviniformibus margine undulatis ; styHs 2 minutis. Fructus rotundatus latere compressus 2 mm. longus totiusque latus glaber. Carpella semi-ovoidea 2 mm. longa 1^ mm. lata,

jugis 5 sequaliter prominentibus, ad commissuram plana ; vittje ad valleculam

solitarise.

Hab. Atamu, leg. G. Nakahaea, Aug. 1905, (typus!); Taichii, Inrin.

Near Sinm nijaponicum Maxim.; but distinguishable from it in the fruits

with much more prominent ridges, and in the much more minutely serrulate

leaflets. TMEEUJIEERM. 17

Fig. 9, Sium formosanum Hayata ; 1, « branch xf ; 2, an umbella; 3, a flower; i, a petal ; 5, a flower, petals taken off ; 6, a stamen, seen from different sides ; 7, section of a mature carpel. 18 UMBELLIE'EIl^-

Fig. lO, Fimpindla asmcufolia Hayata.; 1, the plant; 2, a flower; 3, a petal; section of a carpel. taken ofe ; 5, a fruit ; 6, mature 4, a, flower, petal UMBELLIFEE^. 19

Fig. 11, Fimpinella niitakayamensis Hatata; 1, the plant; 2, an umbel; 3, a fruit ; 4, section of a mature carpel. ;

20 UMBELLIFEKiE.

I'impinella Linn.

PimpineUa astilbaefolia Hayata sp. nov. (Fig. 10). Herba 20-40 cm.

longa. Folia dimorpha pinnata ; inferiora linearia cum petiolis 8-10 cm. longa 2

cm. lata, pimiis cordatis rotundatis obUquis 1 cm. loagis 1 cm. latis serrulatis,

sen'ulia tiiangnlaribus ; superiora breviora in ambitu ovata, pimiis ovatis

lobulato-serratis vel trilobatis, petioKs 5 cm. longis basi dilatis caiilem amplec-

tantibus. Umbella terminalis solitaria vel ad ramos laterales disposita 5 cm.

in diametro, radiis 3 cm. longis 5-7 Mrsutis bracteis Knearibus 5 mm. longis intermixtis ; umbellula hii-suta 5-7-radiata, basi bracteoHs minuiis Knearibus 2

mm. longis instructa, radiis 2 mm. longis. Floras : ovarium subglabram

calycis lobis fere obsoletis ; petaHs 5 oblongis 1 mm. longis apice cuspidatis

interiore recurvis ; staminibus 5, filamentis 1^ mm. longis glabris ; discis

pulviniformibus ; stylis 2 minutis. Fructus cordatus latere compressus 2 mm.

longus totiusque latus glaber rugulosus ad commissuram constrictus ; carpella

semi-cordata 2 mm. longa.

Hab. Niitakayama, Nokozan, NisMgundaizah. Somewhat comparable to PimpineUa Saxifraga Linn.

Fimpinella uiitakayameusis Hayata. (Fig. 11). Gen. Ind. p. 33.

Pimpindla Saxifraga Hayata Mater. Fl. Formos. p. 128 (non Linn).

Descriptio aucta : —Fructus a latere compressus 1^ mm. longus 1| mm. latus

glaber. CarpeUa semi-rotundata 1^ mm. longa 1 mm. lata, jugis 5 tenuissimis

striiformibus.

Hab. Monte Morrison, ad 8000 ped. alt.

Differs from P. Saxifraga in the much smaller leaves.

Conioselinum Fisch.

Conioselinum morrisonense Hayata sp. nov. (Fig. 12). Herba 60-100 cm.

longa pauce ramosa. Folia altema bipinnata in ambitu ovata 13 cm. longa

9 cm. lata, pimiis pinnulisque Knearibus pinnati-partitis, partibus oblanceolatis

linearibus 1^ cm. longis 2 mm. latis lobulatis, lobulis linearibus 2-3 mm. longis petiolulatis, petiolata, petiolis circ. 10 cm. longis basi dilatatis caulem semi-amplectantibus. Umbella ad apicem caulis vel ramorum terminaliter UMBELLIFERa;. 21

a branch x ; 2, an umbella ; 3, a Fig. 12, Gonioselinum morrisonense Batata ; 1, | piematme fmit. "

29 tIMBELLIFERB.

bracteis lineaiibus 8-9 mm. disposita 4cm.loBga 5 cm. lata 10-radiatis, in diamefcro 15-radiatis, longis, radiis 3-4 cm. longis hirsutis, umbeUulis 8 mm. 1mm. longis intermixtis. radiis 3-4 mm. longis basi bracteoKs filiformibus obsoletis petalis 5 oblongis ; calyds lobis fere ; | Flores : ovarium glabrum apiculis interiore recur- mm. longis J mm. latis apice obtusis breve apiciilatis, minute nigro-punctatis. Fructus prsematmus vis ; staminibus 5, anfcheris cordatis longiusculis secus oblongus li mm. longus 1 mm. latus latere compressus, styHs prominentibus. fructus recurvatis. CarpeUa prsematura 5-jugata, jugis Hab. Monte Morrison, ad 10000 ped. alt., leg. U. MoEi.

differs from it in the much Near Gonioselinum mivittatum TuECZ. ; but finer lobes and leaflets of the leaves.

Apiuni Linn.

Dunn et Tutcher F1. Hongk. et Apimn leptophyllum F. Muell. ;

Kwangtimg. p. 116.

Helosciadium leptqphyllum DC. Prodr. IV. p. 105.

Hab. Kelung, leg. S. Sasaki, Aprili. 1911.

Peucedanum Linn.

Peucedanum formosanum Hatata sp. nov. (Fig. 13). Herba robusta 1-2 m. longa radicalia vel basUaria bi- vel tripinnata in ambitu rotundata vel triangularia 25 cm. longa totiusque lata, pinnis vel pinnulis oppositis, pinnulis ovato-triangularibus sessiHbus vel petiolulatis, partibus obovato-rliombiformibus

4 cm. longis 3 cm. latis margine lobulatis, lobulis apiculatis, partibus basi cuneato-attenuatis, petiolis 15-20 cm. longis basi dilatatis caulem semi-ampleo- tantibus. Caulis ramosus, umbelHs ad apices ramorum terminalibus ; umbeUa

2 cm. longa 4 cm. lata, radiis 10-15 rectis 2-3 cm. longis. Umbellula 1 cm. lata 20-30-radiata, radiis 2-4 mm. longis dense hirsutis basi bracteolis lanceolatis liaearibus 6 mm. longis 1 mm. latis acuminatis dorso hirsutis intus

instructis. Flores glabris : ovarium ^ mm. longum 1 mm. latum hirsutum ; calycis lobis minutis 5 denticuHformibus petali3'5 ; oblongis IJ mm. longis 1 mm. latis cuspidatis, cuspidibus apice interiore recurvis ; staminibus 5, antheris cordatis apice emarginatis; disds pulviniformibus margine undulatis; stylis 2 minutis. UMBELLIlERffi. 23

Fig. 13, Feusedanum fonnosanum Hatata ; 1, a branoli ; 2, an umbella ; 3, a flowei; 4, a sepal; 5, a petal; 6, a flower, petals taken ofE; 7, a fruit; 8, a carpel, seen from within; 9, section of a mature carpel. 24 UMBELLIFEEiE.

Fructus dorso valde compressus subrotundatus 4 mm. longus totiusque latus hirsutus; carpella 5-jugata, jugis dorsalibus 3 tenuissimis, lateraKbus ad alas crassas f mm. latas dilatis. Pencedanum terebinthaceum Hayata (non FisCH.) in Gen. Ind. p. 33.

Hab. Nant5 (typus !), Tohosha, Batakan, Uchitaroko.

it in the Near Peucedamm terebintliaceum FiscH. ; but differs from pulverulent ovary and fruits.

Angelica Linn.

Angelica formosana Boiss. (Fig. 14). in Bullet. See. Bot. Fr. LVI. p. 354—

" Caulis ramosus, basi parce, apice densius pubescens, sulcatus, 1-2 mm. altus, purpurascens. Folia inferiora usque ad 40 cm. longa, divisions prima ternata, divisionibus secundariis pinnatiseofcis. Pinnulas vel divisiones tertiarise late eUipticse vel sub-ovales, lateralibus ssepius insequilatelaribus, interdum bifidis, supsrioribus ssepe trifidis, omnibus basi decurrentibus argute et crebre serrati- dentatis, multinerviis, glabris vel sub nervis leviter pubescentibus. Dentes pinnularum subsequales, chaxtacei subobHque mucronati. FoHa media radica- libus subconformia sed minus divisa; superiora in vaginis oblongis saccato- ventricosis pubescentibus subsessilia, dividionibus parvis, crebre et argute dentato-serratis. Vaginae supremse saccatse, oblongo-ovatse vel ovatse, nudse.

Involucra nuUa. UmbeUae 12-30-radiat8e, radiis fere sequilongis, pubescentibus.

Involucella polyphyUa, phyllis Hnearibus, deflexis cadusis, parum albo-margi- natis. Calycis dentes parvi. Petala oblongo-ovata. Stamina petalis vix longiora, antberis albis. StyK brevissimi, subparalleli. Carpella circumscrip-

tione late elliptica vel eUipfcico-subovalia ; mericarpia costis dorsalibus filiformibus lateralibus in alam sat latam dilatatis (ala mediam partem mericarpii subsequante). VaUeculse univittatse; commissura bivittata.

Jngelica Muskma Tabe (non Maxim.) Kevisio Umbell. Jap. in Journ. doll. Sci. XVI. Art.-4, p. 79 (pro-parte), Hayata Gen. Ind. p. 32. Hab. PacMna, Sozan.

Angelica Morii Hayata sp. nov. (Fig. 15). Folia bipinnata in ambitn fcrian- gularia 7-8 cm. longa 13 cm. lata, pinnis 3, pinnulis ovato-lanceolatis 3 cm. longis

12 mm. latis apice acuminatis basi cuaeatis margine argute serrulatis, serrulis UMBELLIFEB^. 25

Fig. 14, Angelica formosana Bois. ; 1, a bianoh x f ; 2, a flower ; 3, a petal ; 4, a flower, petaJs taken off; 5, a fruit: 6, tlie same, seen from side; 7, a carpel, seen from -within; 8, section of a mature carpel. 26 UMBELLTPEEa;.

FiQ. ISi Angelica Morii Hatata ; 1, a branoh ; 2, an umbella ; 3, a fruit ; 4, the game, seen from side; 5, section of a mature carpel. :

ABALIAOEa:., 27

1-2 mm. longis acuminatis ; petiolis 15 cm. longis basi dilatatis stipuliformibus, caulem amplectantibus ; caules fere simplices vel pauce ramosi. Umbella terminalis solitaria 6 cm. longa 10 cm. lata 20-radiata, radiis 3-6 cm. longis liaud bracteatis ; umbellula 15 mm. in diametro 10 mm. longa circ. 20-radiata, radiis 1 cm. longis. Fructus valde dorso compressus. Carpella oblonga 4 mm. longa 3 mm. lata basi plus minus cordata, jugis dorsalibus 3 prominentibus lateralibus late alatis.

Hab. Monte Morrison, leg. U. Moei, Oct. 1906.

Near Angelica multiseda Maxim. ; but differs from it in the much prominent dorsal costse.

Angelica? tarokoeusis Hayata sp. nov. Herba basi frutescens. Folia bipinnata ovata in ambitu 15 cm. longa totiusque lata, pinnis et pinnulis oppositis; pinnulis terminalibus et superioribus lanceolatis 5-6 cm. longis 13 mm. latis apice acuminatis basi obtusis vel attenuatis margine serrulatis

sessilibus vel breve petiolulatis ; inferioribus hastato-trilobatis serrulatis, petiolis

10-15 cm. longis basi dilatatis caulem amplectantibus. Umbella longe pedunculata 10-12 cm. in diametro, radiis circ. 20 baud bracteatis rectis 2-5 cm. longis glabris apice umbelluliferis j umbellula 5-7 mm. in diametro, radiis circ. 20, bracteolis linearibus 2-3 mm. longis intermixtis glabris. Flores ovarium obconicum glabrum ; calycis lobis 5 minutis oblongis ^ mm. longis obtusis petalis 5 oblongis latis intus concavis medio intus carinatis ; f mm. longe apiculatis ; staminibus 5, antheris ovatis apice acuto-apiculatis ; discis superioribus pulviniformibus margine undulatis ; stylis bre\'ibus 2.

Hab. Inter Batakan et Naitaroko, leg. B. Hayata et S. Sasaki, Aug.

1917.

Near Angelica sliikokiana Mak. ; but differs from it in the much smaller

Araliaeeee.

Bcerlagiodendron Harms.

Boerlagiodendron pectinatum Meer. Philip. Journ. Sci. III. (c) p.

258. 28 COENACEiE. CAPEIFOLIACE^. EUBIACEa:.

Osmoxylm holoe.nsis Hayata Gen. Ind. p. 33.

Cornaeese.

Cornus Linn.

Cornus taiwaniensis Kanehiea Formosan Trees p. 282.

Caprifoliaceae.

Viburinim Linn.

in Saegent Trees Viburnum cordifolium Wallich (Fig. 16) ; Kehdee

fruit of Fig. 16. Viburnum cordifolium 'WaiiLioh ; 1, a ; 2, a putamen ; 3, section the same.

and Shrubs LI. 8], t. 138 (1908); Saegent, PI. Wils. I. p. 109.

Viburnum melanophyUum Hatata Gen. Lid. p. 34. Hab. Earazan, Taiheizan, Sanseizan, Gokwanzan.

Note. Shrub ; branches very divaricate. Flowers nearly white ; fruits

ellipsoid more or less complanate 7 mm. long 5 mm. broad ; putamen com-

planate 1-sulcate on the middle on both sides

Rubiaeeae.

Musscenda Linn.

Musssenda taiwaniana Kanehiea Formosan Trees p. 303. COMPOSITE!. OLEACEa;. SCBOPHULAKINEffi. LAUEINEa:. EL^IAGNACE^. 29

Compositae

Anaphalis DO.

Anaphalis Nagasawai Hatata Gen. Ind. p. 37.

GnapJialium niitalriyamense Hayata Gen. Ind. p. 37.

Oleaeese.

Osmanthus Loub.

Osmanthus obovatifolius Kanehika Formosan Trees p. 370

Serophularinese.

Baulownia Sieb. et Zucc.

Faulownia Fortunei Hemslet in Journ. Linn. Soc. XXVI. p. 180;

Sabg. pi. Wils. I. p. 578 et m. p. 445.

Paulaionia Mikado Ito Icon. PI. Jap. I. tt. 9-12 (1912).

Note : Flower large, light purple.

Paulownia Kawakamii Ito Ic. PL Jap. I. tt. 15-16 (1912).

Note : Flowers smaller tlian the preceding species, white.

Laurinese.

Cinnavnomum Bubman.

Cinnamomum longicarpum Kanehika Formosan Trees p. 425. Cinnamomum osmophloeum Kanehika Formosan Trees. 428.

Machilus Nees.

Machilus nanshcensis Kanehika Formosan Trees p. 449.

Elaeagnaeeae.

Mlceagnus Linn.

Elseag^us formosana Nakai; Kanehika Formosan Trees p. 464. 30 LOKANTHACEa;. EUPHOEBIACE^. CUPULEFEKiE.

Loranthacese.

Loranthus Linn.

Lorantlius Matsudai Hatata sp. nov. Frutex ad ramos Pini taiwa-

nensis incolus ramosissimus, ramis fusds lenticellis elevatis minutis notatis.

Folia alterna coriaeea crassa spathnlata 22-25 mm. longa 6-9 mm. kta apice

rotimdata basi attenuata Integra, petiolis 2-3 mm. longis. Cymse ad latus ram dispositae umbellatim 4-5-florat8e, pedunculis 3 mm. longis apice bracteis

cupiiliforme connatis instructis pedicellis 3 mm. longis apice bracteoK^ minutis ;

2-3 cupuliforme connatis instructis; ovarium inferum glabrum urceolatum 1|- mm. longum 2 mm. latum ; calycis Hmbus brevissimus ^ mm. altus margine

; latus erosus coroUae tubus urceolato-cylindricus 1 J cm. longus 4 mm. glaber ruber, limbus 4r-partitus, partibus secus tubum corollse reflexis Hnearibus 5 mm. longis 1 mm latis apice acutis valratis ; staminibus 4 ad faucem tubi coroUse affixis erectis exsertis, filamentis 2 mm. longis | mm. latis glabris complanatis, antheris linearibus 3 mm. longis 1 mm. latis apice obtusis adnatis introrsis ; stylus exsertus iiliformis 22 mm. longus glaber tetragonus apice clavatim incrassatus.

Laranilvm Kcempferi Hatata Gen. Ind. p. 64 (non MixiM.).

Hab. ISfanto : Saramao, leg. T. Matsuda, Aug. 1919.

Very near L. KcBw/pferi Maxim. ; but differs from it in the much more esserted stamens and ciliate calyx (inyolucre).

Kuphorbiacese.

Antidesma Linn.

Antidesma kotoensis Kanehiea Formosan Trees p. 472.

Cupuliferse.

Lithocarpus Blume.

Lithoearpus shinsuiensis Hatata et Kanehiea (Fig. 17). Axbor ; truncus altus 120 cm. in diametro sectionis, cortice squamose soluto. Folia altera coriaeea CUPXJLIFERffl, 31

Fig. 17, LUhocarpus shinsuiensis Hat. et Kan. 32 OEOHIDRE. lanceolata 14-19 cm. longa 3^ cm.—4^ cm. lata apice acuminata basi acuta utraque glabra Integra supra nitida subtus pallidissima opaca, costa utraque pagine elevata, venis lateralibus tenuissimis a costa angulo 45° egressis, petioKs 1 cm. longis. Fructus spicatus ; spica validiuscula ; cupula alte cupuliformis 1| cm. alta 2 cm. lata basi ad stipitem ^ cm. longum 7 mm. latum abeuns extus squamata, squamis minutis cuspidiformibus depresse adnato-depressis 1 mm. longis multi-seriatim dispositis ; glans conico-globosa 18 mm. longa totiusque lata apice acuta ad summum apiculata basi truncata, cicatrice impresso 11 mm. in diametro.

. Hab. Kosbun : Shinsuiye, ad 4000-5000 ped alt. ; Marippa ad 2000 pad. alt., leg. B. Kakehiea, Dec. 1918.

Near L. amygdcdifolia in the leaves, but quite different from it in having cups covering glands nearly half-way up of their length.

Orehidese.

JPlatanthera Rich.

Flatanthera stenosepala Schlte. Orch. Sino.-Jap. Prodr. p. 45.

Hab. In arigillosis Taitum, 600 mm. rara, U. Faueie.

Dendrobium Sw.

Dendrobium Miyakei ISohlte. Orch. Sino.-Jap. Prodr. p. 64.

Hab. Kotosho, leg. K. Mitake, Nov. 1899.

Avnitostigma Schlte.

Amitostigma Tominagai (Hatata) Schlte. 1.c. p. 95.

Gymnadenia Tominagai Hayata Ic. PL Formos. VI. p. 93.

Fhyllomphax Schlte.

Phyllomphax truncatolabellata Schlte. 1. c. p. 119. Phiantliera trmcatolabellata Hayata Ic. PI. Formos. IV. p. 124. Plcdanthera obcordata Hayata Mater. Fl. Formos. p. 356. OECHIDE^. 33

Mabenaria Willd.

Habenaria formosana Schltb. I.e. p. 127.

Habenaria terdacnlcda Kchb. f. var. acvtifolia Hayata Mater. Fl. Formos. p. 354.

Habenaria Hayataeana Schltb. 1.c. p. 129.

Habenaria goodyeroides D. Don var. fm-mosana Hayata Ic. PL Formos.

IV. p. 126.

JEpipogum G. S. Gmel.

Epipogum kusukusense (Hayata) Schltb. I.e. p. 153.

Gcdera Tcusukusensis Hayata Ic. PI. Formos. IV. p. 121, t. 20.

Epipogum Rolfei (Hayata) Schltb. l.e. p. 153,

Oakra Bdfei Hayata Mater. Fl. Formos. p. 348.

Spiranthes L. C. Bich.

Spiranthes suishseusis Schltb. Orchid. Sino-jap. Prodr. p. 161.

Spiranthes australis Lindl. var. suishcensis Hayata Ic. PI. Formos. VI. p. 86.

Erythrodes Bl.

Erythrodes formosana Schltb, 1. c. p. 169.

Fhymrvs cUnenais Rolfe; Hayata Ic. PI. Formos. IV. p. 99, et VI. p.

87.

Cheirostylis Bl.

Cheirostylis Takeoi (Hayata) Schltb. 1. c. p. 171.

ArimnarcMs TaJceoi Hayata Ic. PL Formos. IV, p. 110.

Oreorchis Ldl.

Oreorchis gracillima Schltb. 1. e. p. 223.

Orearcliis gracilis Fb. et Sav. var. graciUirna Hayata Ic. PL Formos.

IL p. 141, 34: OECHIDEa:.

OreorcMs subcapitata Schltr. 1. c. p. 225.

Orecn-cMs Ihryesii FiNET var. subcapitata Hayata Ic. PI. Formos. II. p. 142.

Pachystoma Bluiie.

Pachystoina formosanum Schlte. I.e. p. 245.

Pachystoma cMnensis Hayata Mat. Fl. Formos. p. 321.

ThriiKspermum Lotje.

Thrixspermum formosanum (Hayata) Schlte. 1. c. p. 273.

Sarcocliilus formosanus Hayata Mater. Fl. Formos. p. 336.

Thrixspermum kusukusense (Hayata) Schlte. 1. c. p. 274.

Sarcocliilus Tcnsukusensis Hayata Ic. PI. Formos. VI. p. 84.

Thrixspsrmum pendulicaule (Hayata) Schlte. 1. c. p. 274.

Dendrdbium' pendulicaule Hayata Ic.Pl. Formos. IV. p. 44, fig. 16.

Aporum pendulicaule Hayata Ic. PL Formos. IV. p. 44.

Thrixspermimi Pricei (Rolfe) Schlte. 1. c. p. 274.

DendrocoUa Pricei Kolfe in Kew BuU. (1914) p. 144.

Thrixspermum Saruwatarii (Hayata) Schlte. Orchid. Sirto-Jap. Prodr p. 275.

Sarcocliilus Sariiwatarii Hayata Ic. PI. Formos. VI. p. 84, fig. 18.

Ascocentvum Schlte.

Ascocentrum? pumilum (Hayata) Schlte. 1. c. p. 285.

Saccolahium pumilum Hayata in Tokyo Bot. Mag. XX. p. 76.

JELolcoglossum Schlte.

Holcoglossum quasipinifolium (Hayata) Schlte. 1. c. p. 285.

Saccolahium quasipinifolium Hayata Ic. PI. Formos. II. p. 144.

TricJioglottis Blume.

Triehoglottis breviracema (Hayata) Schlte. 1.c. p. 286. breviracema Ckisostoma Hayata Mater. Fl. Formos. p. 338. SCITAMINE^. 35

Trichoglottis oblongisepala (Hatata) Schltb. 1. c. p. 286.

Gleisostoma dblongisepcda Hayata Ic. PI. Formos. 11. p. 134.

Gastrochilus D. Don.

GastrocMlus formosanus Hatata Gen. Ind. p. 78.

Gastrochilus /ormosamts Schltr. 1. c. p. 288.

Saccolabium formosanum Hatata Mater. M. Formos. p. 336.

Gastrochilus fuscopunctatus Hatata Gen. Ind. p. 78.

Gastrochilus fuscopmctatus Schlte. 1. c. p. 288.

Saccolabiurn fuscqpunctatum Hatata Ic- PL Formos. 11. p. 143.

Gastrochilus retrocallosus Hatata Gen. Ind. p. 79.

Gastrochilus retrocallosus Schlte. 1. c. p. 289.

Saccolabium retrocallosum Hatata Ic. PI. Formos. IV. p. 92, fig. 47.

Gastrochilus Somai Hatata Gen. Ind. p. 79.

Gastrochilus Somai Schlte. 1. c. p. 289.

Saccolabium Samai Hatata Ic. PI. Formos. IV. p. 93.

JPomatocalpa Beeda.

Pomatocarpa brachybotryum Hatata Gten. Ind. p. 81.

Pomatocarpa hrachybotryum Schlte. 1. c. p. 291.

Gleisostoma h-achyhotryurn Hatata Ic. PI. Formos. IV. p. 95, fig. 49.

Seitaminese.

Zingiber Adans.

Zingiber Kawagoii Hatata sp. nov. KHzoma incrassatum breve subrepens subteres 1 cm. in diametro sectionis radices fibroses emifctens. Caulis sterilis foliifer 30-60 erectus altitudine foliatus cm. longus simplex a -J sm:sum subcomplanatus tenuiter hirsutus vaginis foliorum perfecte amplexus. FoMa disticha elongato-oblonga vel oblongo-lanceolata 20 cm. longa 6 cm. lata apice apuminata basi obtusa margine integra utraque pagine tenuissime pubescentia,

Caulis ~^orifer vel racemus ex apice vel latere rhizomatis oriundus 4-5 cm.

longus multi-floratus. Tubi periantlui 2-3 cm. longi graciles erecfci glabri

basi bracteati, bracteis exterioribus squamatis lanceolatis basi vaginiformibus-

2 cm. longis, intimis cyHndricis 1 cm. longis apice uno latere fissis truncatis.

basi liirsutis ecoloratis. Sepala (lobi exteriores periantbii) 3 purpurascentia

; lateraJia 2 em. longa ; posticum latius 9 mm. latum convaTum apice obtusum

angustiora 5 mm. lata apice obtusa. Petala 0. LabeUum in ambitu obovatum.

22 mm. longum 20 mm. latum 3-lobatum, lobo centrali obovatooblongo 1^

cm. longo 12 mm. lato apice emarginato margine integro atro-violaceo glabro,.

lobis lateralibus minoribus oblongis obKquis apice truncatis apice margineque

violaceis basi medio flavescentibus. Stamen 1 subsessile, anthera lineari subtereti

1 cm. longa 2-loculari, connectivo lineari apice longe producto, parfcibus pro-

ductis linearibus 1 cm. longis atro-"violascentibus apice obtusis recurris. Stylus,

filiformis albus per antberam sub parte produeta connectivi dispo^tus glaber

apice dilatatus 1 mm. latus infundibuHformis margine ciliolatus. Orarium ....

Hab. Funkiko, leg. S. Kawagoi.

Dioscoreaceae.

Dioscorea Linn.

Dioscorea Benthamii Pbain et Bukkill. ; Dunn et Tutcheb Fl..

Kwangt. Hongk. p. 276.

Hab. ShToshii, Kinkiho, Holislia.

Dioscorea doryophora Hance (Fig. 18) ; Hatata Gen. Ind. p. 84. Hab. Nanto, Takaw, Suubonsba.

Dioscorea kelungensis Hatata sp. nov. (Fig. 19). Volubilis; caulis.

gi-acilis teres glaber. Folia alterna triangulari-oblonga vel lanceolata 5-10 cm. longa 4-5 cm. lata apice caudato-acuminata vel acuminata basi late auriculata margine undulata vel Integra utraque glabra 7-nervia, petiolis 4-5 cm. longis glabris. Fl. I : spicata, spids axillaribus soHtarfis graciUimis glabris 15 cm. longis triquetris remote floriferis, floribus ad nodos geminatis sessiHbus basi h- bracteatis, bracteis late ovatis membranaceis l^mm. longis latisque apice- cuspidatis basi dilatis; periantMum late obconicum 1^ mm. longum 3 mm.. DIOSOOEEACEiE. 37

Fig. 18, Dioscorea doryophora Hance ; 1, a branch ; 2, male spikes ; 3, n, male flower ; i, an outer segment of the same ; 5, an inner segment of the same ; 6, a cluster of stamens ; 7, a, stamen ; 8, a female flower ; 9, an outer segment of the same ; 10, an inner segment of the same ; 11, stigmatio column with rudimentary stamens ; 12, a. capsule; 13, a seed. 38 DIOSCOEEACEffi.

Fig. 19, Dioscorea kelungensU Haxata ; 3, the plant; 2, ,i male flower; 3, 4, a stamen, seen from different sides; a 5, female flower; 6, apical portion of L femLle flower, partly taken off. ;

DIOSCOEEACE^. 39 latum medio sursum 6-lobatum, lobis late triangularibus apice acutis patenti- bus glabris ; staminibus 3, filamentis ^ mm. longis glabris, connectivis dilatatis, loculis antheranim remotis ; staminodiis 3 minutis ; rudimentum ovarii minu-

tum conicum apice 3-fidum. Fl. ^ : spicati, spicis solitariis 5 cm. longis

glabris gracillimis triquetris ; floribus sessilibus ad nodos soHtariis basi bractea-

tis, braeteis late ovatis 1^ mm. longis 1 mm. Litis apice cuspidatis ; ovarium

inferum 5 mm. longum 1 mm. latum glabrum triquetrum ; perianthii lobis

rotundatis f mm. longis et latis glabris ; staminodiis 6 minutis ; stylo colum-

niformi ^mm. longo apice 3-fido, segmentis recurvis. Capsulse cum alis

obcordatse 2 cm. longsa totiusque latse apice leviter cordatse basi obtuso-

rotundatse. Semina valde complanata rotundata circumcirca ala membranacea

cincta.

Dioscarea Tokm-o Hatata Gen. Ind. p. 84 (non Making).

Hab. Kelung, leg. B. Hayata (typus !) ; Busegan, Seisui, Keitao, Taroko, Shinjio, Batakan, Gaogan.

Near Dioscm-ea Tdkaro, but differs from it in the much broader

capsules.

Dioscorea Matsudai Hayata sp. nov. (Fig. 20). Volubihs ; caulis com-

planato-teres glaber gracilis. FoHa opposita vel alterna lanceolata vel oblongo-

lanceolata chartacea 6-9 cm. longa 2|:-3 cm. lata apice acuta vel acuminata basi

rotundata vel obtusa utraque glabra 5-nervia, petiohs 2 cm. longis glabris 5-6 gracihbus. Flores J paniculati, panicuHs axUlaribus solitariis cm. longis ramosissimis, floribus ad nodos solitariis basi bracteatis, braeteis ovato-triangu-

laribus f.mm. longis cuspidatis; perianthii segmentis 6, exterioribus 3 majoribus rotundatis If mm. in diametro glabris valde concavis, interioribus minori-

bus ; staminibus 6, filamentis complanatis glabris ^ mm. longis, antheris

oblongis \ mm. longis. Capsulse cum alis 3J-4 cm. latse 2|- cm. longse breve

stipitatse.

Hab. Monte' Buisan, leg. T. Matsuda, Juli. 1918, (typus!); inter

Karapin et Sui^haryo, Kelung, Ochobi, leg. B. Hayata.

Near D. rJdpogonoides, but differs from it in having much thinner leaves

also allied to D. qppositifdia, but distinguishable from it in the much longer

male spikes. 40 DIOSCOBEACE^.

Fig. 20, Bioscorea Matsvdai Hatata; 1, a branoi; 2, a male inflorescence; 3, a

male flower ; i, the same, some segments taken off, to show stamens ; 5, a stamen seen

from different sides ; 6, a, capsule, showing young seeds. DIOSCOEEACEiE. 41

Fig. 21, Dioscorea pseudojapcr^ca Hatata; 1, a branch; 2, male inflorescence; 3, a male flower ; 4, a stamen ; 5, a female flower ; 6, an outer segment of the same ; 7, an inner segment of the same ; 8, a capsule, one valve taken oflF, to show a seed. 42 DIOSCOEEACEa:.

Dioscoraa pseudojaponica Hayata sp. nov. (Fig. 21). Volubilis ; caulis complanato-teres glaber. Folia opposita triaBgulari-ovata vel -oblonga chartaceo- membranacea 6-10 cm. longa 5J-6 cm. lata apice caudato-acuta basi lata auriculata niargine subintegra 7-nervia utraque glabra, petiolis 3-4 cm. longis glabris gracilibus. Fl. J : spicati, spicis ad axillas foHorum verticillatim sitis simplicibus 3 cm. longis glabris gradUbiis triquetris subalatis, floribiis sessilibus semi-

clausis, bracteis triangularibus cnspidatis 1 mm. longis ; perianthium globosum

2 mm. in diameti-o, segmentis 6 rubro-punctatis valde imbricatis, 3-exterioribus majoribus rotundato-oblongis 1|- mm. longis valde concavis glabris apice

obtusis, interioribus minoribus ; staminibus 6 subsessiKbus, antheiis oblongis f mm. longis apice emarginatis ; rudimentum ovarii 0. Floras ? : ignoti.

Capsulse cum alis late reniformes 3 cm. latse 18 mm. longss basi apiceque cordatae. Seniina valde complanata circumcirca ala membranacea cincta cum alis 18 mm. in diametro.

Dioscorea japonica et rJdpogonoides Hayata Gen. Ind. p. 84. Hab. SHchiseitonzan, Earazan, Gukutsu, Kitozan, Maso, Kelung, Tam- sui, Gaogan, Taikokan, Byoritsu-Taiko.

Very near Dioscorea japonica Thunb. ; but differs from it in the much, larger capsules and in tbe quite obtuse anthers whicb are not appendiculate at the apex.

Dioscorea alata Linn. (Fig. 22). Volubilis ; cauhs teres glaber Isevis 4r- alatus, aHs undulatis 1-2 mm. latis. Folia opposita oblongo-cordata vel oblongo- criangularia 10-12 cm. longa 5-6 cm. lata apice acuminata basi cordata vel tordato-auriculata ad centrum acuta margine integra chartacea utraque pagine glabra 7-nervia, nervis supra baud subtus prominente elevatis, venulis tenuissimis, petiolis 5-6 cm. longis gracilibus glabris tenuiter 4-alatis,. alis basi decurrentibus ad amiculas dilatis. Kacemi axiUares fructiferi

15cm.-20cm. longi glabri 4-alati. Gapsulse prematurse cum aHs in ambitu obovoidese, alis 3 latis 5 mm. latis basi attenuatis, stipitibus 2 mm. longis- glabris. Hab. Banchoryo : Kono, leg. U. MoBi, No. 5523, Nov. 1907.

Nearly identical with the figure given in Wight Ic. t. 810 ; but somewhat differs from it in having ovately cordate leaves. DIOSCOEEACE^. 43

Fig., 22, • Dioscorea atata Linn. 44 DIOSCOBEACE^.

Dioscorea raishsensis Hatata sp. nov. (Fig. 23). Volubilis; caulis complaaiato-teres glaber. Folia opposita chartacea oblongo-ovata 9-12 cm. longa

Sj-S cm. lata apice cuspidato-acumioata basi cordato-auriculata Integra 7-nervia

Titraque glabra, petiolis 6-7 cm. longis gracilibus glabris. Paniculse axiUares

15-20 cm. longse 3-4 cm. latse, ramis paniculse ad nodos verticillatis 2-3 cm. longis simplicibus valde flexuosis glabris flores spicatim gerentibns. Fl. J : sessiles basi 1-bracteati, bracteis singularibus triangularibus 1 mm. longis 1^ mm.

latis apice cuspidatis latere bracteoHs singuHs minutis instructis. Segmenta

perianthii 6 ; exteriora 8 majora oblonga concava 1^ mm. longa IJ mm. lata

apice obtusa glabra, Lateriora crassiuscula obovato-rbomboidea 1^ mm. longa

totiusque lata apice triangulari-obtusa basi cuneata. Stamina 6 ad centrmn

floris congesta subsessUia, antberis rotundatis utrinque emarginatis. Kndi-

mentum ovarii minutum. M. ? ignoti.

Hab. Ako : Kaisba, leg. T. Matsuda, Nov. 1917.

Near Dioscorea Japonica Thunb. ; but differs from it in tbe paniculate

male spikes.

Dioscorea sativa Linn. (Fig. 24) ; Hayata Gen. Ind. p. 84.

Hab. Takaw, Nanto : Batsu-sba-bo ; Urai, Kussbaku.

Bioscorea tarokoensis Hatata sp. nov. (Fig. 25). Volubilis ; caulis com-

planato-teres glaber. Folia opposita oblonga chartacea 6-7 cm. longa 2|-3 cm.

lata apice cuspidato-acuminata basi rotundata 5-nervia margine integra, petiols.

1^-2 cm. longis glabris. Flores ignoti. Spicse fructiferse circ. 10 cm. longsei

Capsulse cum alis ob-reniformes 3 cm. latse 2 cm. longse apice obcordatse basi

truncatse ad centrum subito acutse, stipitibus 1 mm. longis. Semina valde complanata.

Dioscorea glabra Hayata Gen. Ind. p. 84 (non RoxB.).

Dioscorea oppositi/olia Hayata Gen. Ind. p. 84 (non Linn.).

Hab. Taroko, leg. G. Nakahaea, Jan. 1906. Near Dioscorea rhipogonoides Oliv. ; but differs fi-om it in having mucb thinner leaves ; also allied to D. Matsudai Hay., but distinguishable from it

in the leaves with finer veinlets which are not visible on the upper side.

Dioscorea Tashiroi Hayata sp. nov. (Fig. 26). Volubilis ; caulis teres glaber exalatus. FoKa altema membranacea cordato-ovata 8-15 cm. longa ©lOSCOREACEffl. 45

Fig. 2S, Dioseorea raiduentis Hatata; 1, a brancli; 2, a laale flower; 3, an

outer sepal ; 4, an inner sepal, seen from vfithout ; 5, tlie same, seen from within ; 6, a cluster of stamens. 46 DIOSCOBEACKa:.

Pjg. 24, Diosccn-ea saliva Linn l „ h,.„ ,, „ flower;^ -- ^' "^ ''^'^ol^ 2, a male -4 the same, partly ^''l ' ; inflorescenonee; taken Off;Off- 3, a male flower; 5, a stamen, 7, stigmata, .ee. f.om different sides; 6. a fen^e DIOSCOEEACEiE. 47

Fig. 25, Dioscorea tarokamsis Hatata. 48 DIOSCOEEACE^.

Fig. Dioscorea 26, Tashiroi Hayata; 1, a branch; 2, „ capsule; 3, a seed. EKIOCAULEvE. 49

5-10 cm. lata apice cuspidato-acuminata vel acuminatissima basi profunde cordata vel auriculato-cordata margine subintegra 7-nervia, petiolis gracillimis 8-15 cm. longis glabris. Racemi fractiferi 20-30 cm. longi. Capsula 3-quetra, angulis alseformibus qnadrangularibus vel obtriangularibus apice truncatis basi rotundatis 12 mm. latis 15 mm. longis, valvis coriaceis. Samina valde compressa drcumdrca ala membranacea cincta cum alis angulato-rotundata 13 mm. in diamefaro.

Hab. Kotosho, leg. Y. Tashiso, Aug. 1912.

Near Dioscorea japonica, but differs from it in the rather angular capsules.

Erioeaulese.

Eriocaulon Linn.

Eriocaulon formosautuu Hatata sp. nov. (Fig. 27). Folia csespitosa

4-8 cm. longa medio 1-2 mm. lata glabra apice acuminata. Seapi 6-15 cm. longi gracillimi glabri basi 1-vaginati, vaginis glabris 1-2 cm. longis, oribus obliquissimis apice 2-lobati3 vel 2-fidis glabris. Capitulum semi-globosum 3 mm. longum 4 mm. latum, bracteis iuTolucrahbus obovatis 2 mm. longis totiusque latis apice rotundatis basi plus minus angustatis utraque glabris concavis.

latis Fl. J et ? intermixti ; bracteis oblanceolatis glabris 2J mm. longis | mm. apice acutis vel acuminatis basi attenuatis. Fl. J : sepala in spathulam 2 mm. longam recurvam f nam. latam anteriore fissam apice nigricantem 3-lobatam basi ad stipitem attenuatam apice hirsutam connata ; corollse tubus longus l^Toxa. longus stipitiformis apice dilatatus 3-lobatns, lobis angustatis hirsutis

; 3-6, I mm. longis medio dorso 1-punctatis, punctis nigricantibus staminibus filamentis glabris, antheris flavescentibus reniformibus. Fl. ? : sepala 2 fiUformia basi cum stipite ovarii connata cseterum libera medio longe barbata, partibus liberis 1 mm. longis filiformibus ; corolla basi ovarii in globulos .minutos reducta.

Ovarium longe stipitatum ovoideum trisulcatum, stipite | mm. longo, stylo fiHfornQi l^mm. longo apice 2-fido. Eeceptacultun longe barbatum. Semina oblique ellipsoidea apice breve apiculata 7-8-striata.

Hab. Kinpori, Akoten, Suibisho, Soaton, Unsuikei, Toyen, Koteisho TaLhoku. 50 ERIOCAULEiE.

Near Eriocaulon Sieboldianum, but distinguishable from it in having ciliolate sepals, ciliolate corolla-lobes and in the smaller seedg.

Fig. 27, Eriocaulon formosanum Hatata; 1, the plant; 2, a head; 3, a male flower, seen from side i, the ; same, seen from front ; 5, spathtdate calyx ; 6, apical

portion of corolla VFith stamens ; 7, a seed. ; ;

EBIOCAULE^. 61

Eriocaulon nantoense Hayata

sp. nov. (Fig. 28). Folia csespitosa Knearia 3-4 cm. longa medio 3 mm.

lata apice acuminata glaberrima erecta.

Scapi csespitosi 15-25 cm. longi glabri

gracillimi 4-5-sulcati basi 1-vaginati,

vaginis folia in longitudine fere

sequantibus glabris 2-4 cm. longis,

oribus oblique fissis apice obtusis. Capitulum late globosum 5 mm.

longum 6 mm. latum, bracteis in-

volucraJibus majoribus obovatis 8 mm.

longis 2 mm. latis apice rotundatis

basi cuneatis glabris sterilibus, bracteis

superioribus florem f amplectantibus

bracteis inferioribus flores 'J amplectantibus spatbulatis 2^ mm', longis

1 mm. latis apice acutis vel triangu-

lari-cuspidatis margine ciliolatis dorso

Lirsutis intus glabris. Fl. J : sepala 3 in spathulam interiore recurvam

2J mm. longam anteriore fissam apice

3-lobatam dorso apiceque ciliatam

nigricantem apice f mm. latam basi

attenuatam connata ; corollse tubus

2 mm. longus gracilis, lobis 3 lineari-

bus ^-f mm. longis albo-ciliatis |- mm. latis ; stamina 3-6, antheris nigris.

Fl. ? : stipitati, stipitibus ^ mm.

longis : sepala 3 .nigricantia spathulata 2 mm. longa mm. lata apice ^ Fig. 28, £.riocaulon narttxnse Hayata; 1, the plant x|; 2, a head; 3, a bract of a obtusa sm'sum margine dorsoque albo- male flower ; i, 5, male flowers ; 7, calyx of a

male flower ; 8, the same, more or less expanded ciliolata; corollse tubus brevissimus 9, apical portion of corolla with stamens ; 10, a female flower; 11, the same, calyx taken off; 12, a petal; 13, a seed. 52 EKIOCAULE^.

^ mm. longus gracilis, lobis 3 lineari-spathulatis 1^ mm. longis -J mm. laMs

apice acutis sm:sum margine dorsoque albo-ciliolatis. Ovarium depresso-globo-

sum |- mm. in diametro glabnim 3-sulcatum brevissime stipitatum, stylo f mm. longo apice 3-fido, segmenfcis |^mm. longis glabris. Semina ovata |-mm.

longa ^ mm. lata apice acuta basi truncata longitudinaHter striata obscure

reticulata minute mmicato-ecliinata.

Hab. Nanto, leg. T. E^wakami, 1913.

Note : Involucral bracts glabrous ; receptacle densely barbate.

Near Ihiocaulon parviim Koern. ; but dififers from it in the much broader

leaves.

Eiiocaulon pachypetaliuu Hayata sp. nov. (Fig. 29). FoKa csespitosa

6-12 cm. longa linearia medio 4 mm. lata apice acuminata utraque glabra. Scapi

csespitosi 10-18 cm. longi 4-5-sulcati glabri folia in longitudine paulo superantes

basi 1-vaginati, vaginis 4 cm. longis glabris, oribus truncatis latere uno fissis.

Capitulum depresso-globosum 3-4 mm. longum 6 mm. latum, bracteis involucralibus obovatis 2| mm. longis If mm. latis apice obtusissimis. Fl. J et ?

intermixti. Fl. : J bracteis obovato-cuneatis 3 nim. longis 1^ mm. , latis apice acutis vel cuspidato-acutis basi angustatis intus glabris extus sm-sum dense

pulveraceis ; sepala in spathulam 2 mm. longam 1 mm. latam apice rotundatam

breyissime 3-lobulatam dorso sursum dense pulveraceam et ciliolatam basi cimeatam ad stipitem 1 mm. longum abeuntem connata ; coroUse tubus graciUi-

mus 1|- mm. longus apice crassissimus trilobatus, lobis iacrassatis triangularibus ^ mm. longis ^ mm. latis acutis glabris ; stamina 6-3, filamentis glabris

mm. longis basi incrassatis, i antheris nigricantibus. II. ? : sepala 2 oblonga

2 mm. longa 1 mm. lata secus longitudine pHcata apice obtusa ciliolata pul-

veracea; petala 3 distincta spathulata 2 mm. longa -|mm. lata apice obtusa

cristata ad apicem glandula nigra punctata basi attenuata ad stipitem abeun- tia toto incrassata. Ovarium ovoideum |mm. longum |^mm. latum glabrum 3-sulcatum. Hab. Toyencho: Taikokan, Toyen ; Daigyorin, leg. -Y. Shimada, Oct. 1914.

Near Eriocaidon dpestre, but diffei-s from it in the much incrassata coroUa- lobes of male flowers. ;

EEIOCAULE^. 53

Fig. 29, Eriocaulon pachypet'Jilvm Haxata ; 1, the plant ; 2, a male flower ; 2', a epathulate calyx of the same flower ; 3, apical portion of a male corolla ; i, the same

5, a, female calys; 5', a female flower, calyx taken off; 6, a petals 7, another petal; 8, groups of cells on the surface of the same; 9, ovary. 54 EKIOCAUIiE^.

Fig. SO, Eriocaulonptero.iepaluu -Bayata; 1, the plant x^- 2 a head- 3 » biaxit; i, a female fiower; 5, a sepal; 6, a male flower; 8, tutifom calyx; 9 'apical portion of corolla vrith stamens ; 10, 11, seeds with diflferent mart ;

BEIOCAULEiE. 55

Note : Receptacle densely barbate ; bracts and sepals barbate at the

Eriocaulon petrosepalum Hatata sp. nor. (Fig. 30). Folia csespitosa linearia 7-20 cm. longa 3-6 mm. lata apice acuminata utraque glabra. Scapi

csespitosi in longitudine folia sequantes vel superantes glabri 10-20 cm. longi basi

1-vaginati, Taginis 5-7 cm. longis sursum prope apicem fissis apice obtusis

glabris. Capitnlum depresso- vel elongato-globosum 4-6 mm. longum 5 mm, latum glabrum, bracteis involucralibus depresso-rotundatis obovatis vel ovatis 2 J mm. longis totiusque latis apice rotundatis valde concavis margine integris vel

denticulatis. Fl. J et Fl. ? intermixti ; bracteis cuneatis sursum subito incmTis, inferioribus latioribus 2^ mm. longis 2-2^ mm. latis intus glabris extus sursum

pulveraceis apice truncatis ad centrum brevissime cuspidatis. Fl. J : sepala 2 in spathulam obtriangularem 2 mm. longam 1 mm. latam latere alatam anteriore

fissam apice truncatam erosam basi angustissime cuneatam glabram connata

aJis spathularum 1 angustissimis J mm. latis ; corollse tubus 1 mm. longus glaber angustissimus basi filiformis apice dilatatus 3-lobatus, lobis linearibus ^ mm.

longis apice sursum ciliolatis pauce hirsutis ; stamina 3-6, antheris nigricanti-

bus. Fl ? : sepala 2 late alata cum alis semi-rhombica 2 mm. longa 1 mm.

lata apice acuta vel obtusa basi acuta vel obtusa glabra, alis ^mm. latis

incrassatis margine serrulatis petala spathulato-linearia mm. longa ; 3 1^ ^

mm. lata margine longe barbata. Semen ovoideum J mm. longum ^ mm. latum longitudinaliter striatum minute muricatum.

Hab. Toyencho : Daitikuisho (typus !), Hakketsu, Hokuto.

Near Eriocaulon trunccdmn Buch.-Ham. ; but differs from it in the semi-

rhombic sepals.

Eriocaulon suishaense Hatata sp. nov. (Fig. 31). FoHa csespitosa linearia

3-4 cm. longa 3 mm. lata apice acuminata glabra. Scapi csespitosi 3-15 cm.

longi glabri 4-5-sulcati basi 2-vaginati, vaginis folium in longitudine sequanti-

bus 3-4 cm. longis, oribus obliquissimis apice aeutis glabris. Capitulum depresso-

globosum 4 mm. in diametro 2^ mm. longum ; bracteis involucralibus obovatis

2| mm. longis 2| mm. latis apice rotundatis serrulatis basi angusMoribus

glaberrimis; bracteis esterioribus sterilibus, interioribus fertiHbus obovatis

hyalinis valde concavis 1^-2 mm. longis 1| mm. latis apice latis truncatis 56 EBIOCAULE^.

denticulatis. Mores J et ?

intermixti. Fl J : sepala in spathulam 1^ mm. longam

I mm. latam apice tnmcatam margine erosam anteriore

fissam basi ad stipitem

attemiatam glabram con-

nata ; corollae tubus longus

sepala sequaus glaber, lobis

3 lanceolatis apice Lirsutis

I mm. longis ; staminibus

6, antheris nigrieantibus. Fl.

? : S9pala 2 distincta linearia

1|- mm. longa secus medium

pHcata ^ mm. lata ; petala 3 basi plus mimis connata

spathulato-linearia 1 mm.

longa i mm. lata acuta

apice paulo ciliolata. Ova- rium depresso-ovoideum

glabrum, stylo apice 3-fido.

Semiaa ellipsoidea plus

minus obliqua longitudina-

liter elevato-striata apice F.g, 31, Iriocavlon obtusa basi truncata J mm. suishoense Hatata; 1, the plant V, a head ; ; 2, a male flower ; 3, spathtJate longa. caly3 ; 4, apical portion of corolla ; 5, a female flower, sepals ofe; a sepal; Hab. Suisha, leg. B. 6, 7, a petal, more magnified fs, a seed. Hayata, Aprili. 1916,

(typus!);. Giran, Korislio, Taiton.

Near E. cdpestre Hk. f. et Thoms., but diifers from it in the less incrassate petals of tlie female flowers.

No™ bracts usually : glabrous ; receptacle nearly glabrous. ; ;

CYPEBACE^. 57

Cyperaceae.

Carex Linn.

Subgenus Vignea Nees.

Carex remotispicula Hayata sp. nov. (Fig. 32). Caulis foliifer et spicifer 60-100 cm. longus erectus graciUimus basi vaginatus a basi sursum foKifer.

Folia omnia caulina linearia 10-20 cm. longa supra mar-

gineque seaberrima apice

acuminata basi vaginifor-

mia, superiora caulem valde

superantia. Spic® secus

caulem superiorem spicatim

dispositse asiUares solitarise

s p i c i s oblongo - ovoideis

11 mm. longis 5 mm. latis

sessilibus androgynis, flori-

Fig. 32, Carex rem^dispicula Hatata ; 1, a scale bus inferioribus masculinis, 2, section of the same; 3, an utricle; i, the same, seen

from side ; 5, an utlet ; 6, section of the same. superioribus fcemineis. Fl. J :

ad basin spicsB l-S-dispositi, -squamis oblongis vel ovatis 3-4 mm. longis

vel acutis 1-costatis, 1^-2 mm. latis apice obtusis dorso staminibus 3. Fl. ^ :

squamis oblongo-ovatis 3 mm. longis 1} mm. latis apice acutis vel obtusis basi

truncatis medio 1-nerviis margine denticulatis. Utriculus ovato-lanceolatus 4 mm. longus 1^ mm. latus apice acuminatus ore 2-dentatus 2-lateralis facie planus

vel concavus dorso convexus glaber latere acute costatus ad latus hii-sutus.

Nucula flava obovoidea complanata glabra If mm. longa 1 mm. lata apice

Totundata basi acuta vel obtusa.

Hab. Axisan, ad 2500 psd. alt., leg. U. Faurie, Jun. 1914.

Near Carex lagopina Wahlenb. 58 CYPEKACEa:.

Subgenus Eucarex Coss. et Gebm.

Sect AcutcB.

50- Carex pachinensis Hatata sp. nov. (Fig. 33). Folia fasciculata linearia 60 cm. loDga 4-5 mm. lata apice acuminata margine scabriuscula. Caulis 80 cm. longus foliatus; spica J terminalis cylindrica 3 em. longa 5 mm. pedunculo 4 cm. longo graciUimo;

spicis ? lateraKbus remote dispositis

cyUndricis 4 cm. longis 1 cm. latis, peduncuKs gradllimis subpendulis 3-

4 cm. longis. Fl. ? : squamis imbricatis

elongato-oblongis 5 mm. longis 2

mm. la,tis apice obtusis basi obtusis

dorso 1-costatis margine denticulatis,

costis brevioribus ad apicem squam8&

hand attingentibus. Fl. ? : squamis

oblongo-ovatis 4f mm. longis 1|- mm.

latis apice obtusis apice denticulatis-

dorso 1-costatis. Utriculus ovoideo-

fusiformis cum rostro 7 mm. longus 2

Fig. 33, Garex paddnensis Hatata; mm. latus bUateralis ad latus scaberri-

1, a scale ; 2, section of the same ; 3, an mus, rostro 2 mm. longo lineari recto

utricle ; 4, a nutlet ; 5, section of the same. apice 2-dentato. Nucula rhomboidea-

2 mm. longa 1^ mm. lata glabra rubra acute triquetra, stipite 1 mm. longo.

Hab. Pachina, leg. U. Faueie.

Garex sMcMseitensis Hatata sp. nov. (Fig. 34). Caulis 100-120 cm.

longus folilfer. FoKa radicaJia et caulina linearia 100-120 cm. longa 5-6 mm.

lata apice acuminata &cie margineque glabra. Spicse prope apicem caulis 3-5- pendula dispositse ; spica J terminalis solitaria cylindrica erecta vel plus minus

5 cm. longa 2 mm. lata, pedunculo 1 cm. longo ; spicis ? lateralibus pendulis-

altemis ad axillas foliorum superiorum dispositis foUis cauHnis valde superatis

cyliudricis 5 cm, longis 3 mm. latis dense floriferis, psdunculis tenuissimis 2 ;

CtPEEACEib. 59 cm. lougis gracillimis pandulis. Fl.

J : squamis oblaneeolatis 4 mm. longis

1 mm. latis sursum rotimdatis apice cuspidatis, cuspidibus 1 mm. longis latere serrulatis ; stamina 3. Fl. ? : squamis rotundato-obovatis 1^ mm. longis 1 mm. latis sitrsum rotundatis vel sagittatis apice longe cuspidato- aristatis, aristis l|^mm. longis latere serrrdatis. Utriculus rhomboideus oratus 3 mm. longus 1 J mm. "latus valde complanatus fujvo-velutinosus latere costatns apice" acutus breve rostratus, oreintegro. Nucularotundata Fig. 34, Carex sMdiise'densis Hatata,

a scale ; section of Valde complanata biconvesa l|-mm. 1, 2, the same ; 3, 4, an utricle, seen from different sides ; 5, a nutlet longa totiusque lata apice abrupte ad 6, section of the same. stylum abeims basi abrupte angustata brevissime stipitata vel sessilis glabra pallido-fulvescens.

Hab. Shichiseitonzan, leg. Y. Shimada, Mai. 1918.

Near Carex cincta Feanch. ; but distinguishable from it in the much longer nodding female spikelets.

Carex taiheiensis Hatata sp. nov. Cauhs spicifer 20-30 cna. longus.

Foha basi cauhs et secus caidem disposita hnearia coriaceo-membranacea caulem superantia 30 cm. longa 6 mm. lata apice acuminata basi longe vaginata margins costaque scabriuscula. Spica J tsrminahs solitaria tenuissima breve pedunculata 3 cm. longa 1^ mm. lata ; spicis ? laterahbus tenuissimis superioribus spicam J valde superantibus 6 cm. longis 2|- mm. latis a medio caulis siu'sum 4-5-di3positis longe pedunculatis glabris. Fl. J : squamis spathulatis imbricatis 4 mm. longis apice acuminatis aristis | mm. longis terminatis basi obtusis margine sursum denticulatis ; stamina 2, filamentis longissimis, antheris oblongis 1 mm. longis ^ mm. latis apice acutis. Fl. ? : squamis oblongo- ovatis 2 1 mm. longis 1mm. latis apice- acuminatis 1-costatis apice plus minus hirsutis. Utriculus ovoideo-fusiformis 2^ mm. longus | mm. latus dense hirsutus ;

60 CYPEKACILS!. apice attenuatus 2-dentatus plus mirais complaaiatus latere costatus. Nucula ignota.

Near Carex incisa Boott. ; but differe from it in the acuminate scales of the female flowers.

Hab. Taiheizan : Tabo, leg. B. Hayata et S. Sasaki, Mai. 1917.

Carex uraiensis Hayata sp. nov. (Fig. 35). Folia fasciculata linearia 60 cm. longa 6-8 mm. lata apice acuminata pallido-viridia supra opaca margine costa facieque scabriuscula. Caulis spicifer 40 cm. longus 3-4-foliatus, foHis cauhnis

minoribus. Spica J terminalis soli-

taria cylindrica 3 J cm. longa 4 mm. lata apice obtusa longe pedunculata

spicis laterahbus androgynis cylin-

dricis 3|- cm. 'longis longe peduncu-

latis, floribus J superioribus, floribns

? inferioribus. Fl. J : squamis valde

Fig. 3S, Carex uraiensis Batata ; 1, a imbricatis elongato-oblongis 4 mm. scale ; 2, section of the same ; 3, an utricle ; 4, a nutlet ; 5, section of the same. longis 1 J mm. latis sursum obtusis vel emarginatis apice arista | mm. lata | mm. longa instructis. Fl. ^ : squamis imbricatis ovatis 2 mm. longis 1^ mm. latis sursum obtusis apice arista |- mm. longa instructis. Utriculus ovoideo-fusiformis 3 mm. longus 1mm. latus hirsutus apice rostratus 2-dentatus triquetrus. Nucula ovoideo-rhomboidea triquetra nigrissima apice basique subalba apice coUi-formis truncata basi breve stipitata lacie excavato-impressa.

Hab. Urai, leg. B. Hayata, Mai. 1916.

Note : Leaves pale-g.'een dull above.

Sect. Maxiince.

Carex maculata Boott.

Hayata (Fig. 36). Ic. PI. Formos.

VI. p. 124.

Hab. Shichiseitonzan, leg. Y. Fig. S6, Carex maculata Boott. ; 1, scale Shimada. ; 2, an utride ; 3, nutlet. ; :

CTPEEACE^. 61

Sect.- Mitratce.

Carex eryptostachys Beogn. (Fig. 37); Kuken-

THAL, Cyperacese-Caricoidess in das Pflanzenreich rV-20,

p. 471.

Hab. Kelung, leg. U.

Faueie, Marb. 1914, No.

Note : Spicules bi-

sexual. 2 Carex daibuensis Ha-

Fig. 37, Carex cryptostacftt/s Beogn. ; a yata sp. nov. Folia fascicu- 1, scale 2, an utricle ; 3, n nutlet ; 4, section of the same. lata validiuscula Hnearia 50-

60 cm. longa 4-5 mm. lata apice acuminata margiae scaberrima. Caulis

spicifer 20-25 cm. longus tenuissimus foKis caulinis minoribus instructus.

Spica terminalis masculina erecta psdunculata longissima 3-4 cm. longa

Ij- mm. lata ; spids lateraUbus foemineis IJ cm. longis 2 mm. latis secus 2-3 caulem superiorem dispositis breve padunculatis. Fl. J : squamis oblongis

4 mm. longis 2 mm. latis apice obtusis ; stamina 3, filamentis longissimis.

Fl. ? : squamis rotundatis 2 mm. longis totiusque latis apice breve cuspidatis.

Utriculus Mrsutus ovoideo-fusiformis 3 mm. longus 1 mm latus apice longe

attenuatus basi obtusus obliquus apice oblique 2-lobatus. Nucula matura ignota. Hab. Daibusan, 1^. T. Matsuda. Near Garex fdiodsdma Fbanch.

Carex dolicllOstaclLya Hatata sp. nov. (Fig. 38). Folia fasciculata linearia

60 cm. longa 1 cm. lata apice acuminata margine scabra. Caulis 30-60 cm.

longus efoliatus squamatus, squamis basi vaginiformibus, vaginis 4 cm. longis

apice laminiferis, laminis linearibus 5 cm. longis. Spica J terminalis longe

cylindrica 2 cm. longa 2 mm. lata erecta longe pedunculata ; spicis ?

lateraUbus secus caulem 4-5 dispositis tenuissimis 6-7 cm. longis 2-8 mm.

longis 2 latis apice obtusis vel latis. Fl. J : squamis oblanceolatis 6 mm. mm. ;: ;

62 OYPEKACE^.

acutis sursum denticulatis

staminibus 3, filamentis longe

exsertis, antheris linearibus 4

mm. longis ^mm. latis apice

acute apiculatis. Fl. ? : squa-

mis oblongis 3 mm. longis

2 mm. latis apice obtusis

apiculatis 1-costatis. Utriculus

fusifoi'mis 3^ mm. lougtis 1 Fig. 38, Garex doHchostachya Hatata ; 1, a

scale ; 2, an utricle ; 3, u, nutlet ; 4, section of the mm. latus hirsutus apice atte- same. nuatus apice 2-dentatus basi attenuatus plus minus triquetrus. Nucula castanea 2 mm. longa 1 mm. lata glabra triquetra ovoidea apice infra apicem constricta basi ad stipitem |^mm. longum attenuata.

Hab. Sharyoto, Kelung, ShicMseizan, Kemogan, Senzanko.

Near Carex foliosissima Fkanch.

Carex gracilispica Hayata sp. nov. (Fig. 39j. Folia fasciculata Hnearia

60 cm. longa 1 cm. lata apice acuminata berbaceormembranacea paUido-viridia

margiae scabrida. Caulis

spicifer • tenuissimus

graciUimus 30 cm. longus

foHis minutis instr'uctus

spicis secus caulem dis-

positis. Spica J termina-

lis solitariaerecta tenuis-

sima sessilis 1^ cm. longa

1 mm. lata ; spicis ?

lateraHbus longioribus spicam masculinam

valde superantibus cylin-

diic'is 5 cm. longis 3 mm.

Fig. Carex latis pedunculatis. Fl. 39, gracilispica Hayata; 1, a, scale; J

2, an utricle ; 3, a nutlet squamis convplutis valde ;

CYPEEACE^. 63

imbricatis 3 mm. longis 2 mm. latis ovatis apice rotun(Jatis ad centrum aristatis, aristis -J mm. longis, 1-nerviis. Stamina 3, filamentis 3 mm. longis valde complanatis. !F1. ^ : sqnamis rotundato-ovatis basi rhacheolam amplectantibus 3

mm. longis 2^ mm. latis apice aristatis. Utriculus triquetrus ovoideo-fusiformis

hirsutus 4 mm. longus 1 mm. latus apice attennatus basi obtusus apice 2-

dentatus. Nucula cylindrico-ovoidea 2^ mm. longa | mm. lata apice coUi- formis truncata basi acuta ad stipitem J mm. longum abeuns fuscens tri-costata,

colla ^ mm. longa -^ mm. lata.

Hab. Hoozan, leg. B. Hatata, Aprili. 1916.

Near Oarex ligcda Boott., but greatly differs from it in the much larger leaves and in the axistate scales of male and female flowers

Note : Utricles and glumes pale-green ; leaves fresh-green, soft in texture.

Carex kelungensis Hayata sp. nov. (Kg. 40). Folia fasdculata hnearia

40-50 cm. longa 4-5 mm. lata apice acuminata margine scabrida. Caulis spicifer

40-50 cm. longus tenuissimus, foliis caulinis valde minoribus hnearibus 10-15 cm.

longis 2^ mm. latis. Spica % terminalis

pedunculata cylindrica tenuissima 2 cm.

longa 1^ mm. lata erecta soHtaria

spids lateraJibus fcemineis erectis cyHnd-

licis tenuisamis 3 cm. longis 2 mm. latis.

Fl. J : squamis oblongis 6 mm. longis

2^ mm. latis apice obtusis, staminibus 3.

Fl. ? : squamis oblongis vel ovatis 3^ mm.

longis 1J mm. latis dorso 1-costatis, costis viridibus, apice obtusis et breve aristatis

margine minute hirsutis. Utriculus fusi-

apice formis 4|-mm. longus 1mm. latus Fig. 40, Gan-x kdungensis mYniA;

scale 2, section of the same 3, an basique attenuatus plus minus triquetrus L " ; ;

xitriole ; i, a nutlet ; 5, section of the same. tenuiter hirsutus vel subglaber. Nucula

3-2J mm. longa 1 mm. lata apice colM-formis truncata basi attenuata ad stipitem |-mm. longum abeuns palKdo-flava. Hab. Kelung.

Near Carex ligata Boott., but differs from it in the long mucronate (or 64 CYPEBACE^. rather aristate) scales of the female spikelets. Kukenth. in Engl. Carex ligata Boott. in Benth. F1. Hongk. p. 402 ; (Ltv. et Van.) Kukenth. Pfl-reich, Cyper.-Caric. p. 473 ; var. formosensis

Soc. sc. nat. Cherbourg I.e. p. 474. Oarex formosensis JAy. et Van. iu Mem.

XXXV. p. 216.

Hab. Kelimg, leg. U. Faukie (ex Kukenth.)

Carex Morii Hatata Ic. PI. Formos. VI. p. 135. Folia faseiculata validissima 100-120 cm. longa 14-15 mm. lata apice acuminata coriacea facie margineque glabra. Caulis spicifer 3-4-foliatus 100-200 cm. longus 2-3-foliatus triquetrus.

Hab. Eankanzan, ad 4000 ped. alt., leg. B. Hayata, Mai, 1916 ; Buizan, leg. Y. Matsuda, JuH. 1918.

Somewhat comparable to Carex Beinii Fk. et. Sav.

Carex rankauensis Bayata sp. nov. (Fig. 41). Folia faseiculata linearia

60-100 cm. longa 7-8 mm. lata margine scabriuscula basi squamis purpureis instructa. Caulis spicifer tenuissimus gradllimus 50 cm. longus foliis valde minoribus

2-3 instructus. Spica % terminalis longis-

sima tenuissima solitaria 5-7 cm. longa

1-2 mm. lata longe pedunculata ; spicis

? lateraHbus tenuissimis 3^ cm. longis

2 mm. latis pedunculatis prope apicem

caulis 2-3-dispositis. Fl. J: squamis oblan-

ceolatis 6 mm. longis 2^ mm. latis apice

obtusis basi rhacheolam amplectantibus,

antheris 3 Hnearibus 2|^mm. longis |mm. Fig. 41, Carex rankar.ensis Hayata; latis. Fl. % : squamis qvatis. 3 mm., longis 1, a scale ; 2, Bection of the same ; 3, an utricle; 4, a nutlet; 5, section of the same. 1^ mm. latis acutis 1-costatis glabris.

Utriculus fusiformis 3 mm. longus | mm. latus apice obtusus 2-dentatus basi attenuatus dense hirsutus. Nucula triquetra longe stipitata matura ignota.

Hab. Kankanzan, leg. B. Hayata, ad 4000 ped. alt., Mai. 1916.

Near Carex fdiosissima Feanch. ; but dififers from it in the much slenderer female spikelets. CYPEEACE^. 65

Sect. FrigUlm.

Garex gokwanensis Hayata sp. nov. (Fig. 42). Caulis 8-10 cm. longus foliis basi fasdculatim instructus. Folia linearia validiuscula 10-15 cm. longa

3 mm. lata apice acuminata basi vaginiformia supra margineque scabra subtus

flower plant ; 2, n scale of a female ; 3, Fig. 42, Carex gokwanensis Hayata ; 1, stamens. a scale of u, male flower with cm. longa foHifer ; spica terminaHs cylindrica 3 lEevia ; caulis spicifer 8 cm. longus J lateralibus 2-3 cm. longis 2 mm. latis 8 mm. lata solitaria ; spicis ? tenuissimis longis valde imbricatis fusco-castaneis ovatis 5 mm. erectis. Fl. 1 : squamis ;;

66 CYrEEACE^.

3 mm. latis apice obtusis glabris; staminibus 3, antheris linearibus 2^ mm. longis i mm. latis apice breve appendiculatis. Fl. ? : squamis imbricatis ovatis 4 mm longis 2 mm latis apice obtusis dorso medio triaerviis. Utricnlus liQeari-lanceolatus matm'us ignotus latere scabridus.

Hab. Gokwanzan, leg. B. Hayata, Aprili. 1916 ; Kwannon, leg. U. MoEi,

Aprili. 1910.

Near Carex clirysolepis Fe. et Sav.

Garex longistipes Hayata sp. nov. Tolia linearia 40-50 cm. longa 3 mm. lata apice acuminata margine scabrida basi plus minus vaginiformia. Caulis spicifer 30-40 cm. longus foliifer sursum baud foliatus ; spicis prbpe apicem

4-5 disposifcis basi bracteatis, bracteis Tagioiformibus 1 cm. longis 1 mm. latis apice oblique truncatis. Spica J : solitaria terminaJis tenuissima 3-4 cm. longa

1|- mm. latia longe pedunculata ; spicis ^ : lateralibus 3-4 dispositis erectis

cm. longis 3 2 mm. latis, pedunculis 1-2 cm. longis. Fl. J : squamis imbricatis triangulari-ovatis 4^ mm. longis

1 2|- mm. latis apice obtusis. Fl.

^ : squamis triangulari-ovatis

3 mm. longis 1^ mm. latis

apice acutis glabris 1-nerviis.

Utriculus linearis 5 mm. longus

1 mm. latus apice plus minus

rostratus basi obtusus bi-

lateraJis latere costatus facie

breve hirsutus, ore 2-dentato.

Nucula oblonga l|^mm. longa

IJmm. lata apice plus minus

constricta basi obtusa glabra

Isevis plus minus triquetra basi

longe stipitata, stipite 2-2|-

mm. longo glabro; stigmate

3-fido. Fig. Carex al'.Uformis 43, Clarke ; 1, a scale section Hab. Ako, leg. Y. Ma- 2, of the same ; an 3, utricle ; i, a nutlet 5, section of the same. TSUDA. ;

CYPEEACEiE, 67

Near Carex Shimadai Hay. ; but distinguishable from it in the long stalked nutlets ; also near Carex curvicoUis Pr. et Sav., but differs from it in the much longer male and female spitelets.

Sect. TumidcB.

Carex alliiformis 0. B. Claeke (Fig. 43). ; Kukenthal Cyperacese-

Caricoidese, in das Pflanzenreich rV.-20, p. 618.

Has. Toyen, leg. U. Faurie, Mart. 1914, No. 14.

Very remarkable for the presence of a rhacheola.

Sect. RJioniboiclales.

Carex cMnensis Ketz. ; Hayata Gen. Ind. p. 90.

Carex aironucula Hayata Gen. Ind. p. 89. 5-6- Carex hoozanensis Hayata sp. nov. (Fig. 44). Fasciculus folioram gregatus. Folia gran-

dissima 95 cm. longa

17 mm. lata apiee acumi-

nata basi baud vaginata

atroviridia facie glabra

margine scabra. Caulis

spicifer 20 cm. longus

efoliatus 1^ mm. in

diametro sectionis baud

foliatus baud squama-

tus apice 2-3-spiciger

spica J terminalis erecta sohtaria recta gracil-

lima 4 cm. longa 1 mm.

lata ; spicse ^ laterales ad axiUas bractearum

dispositse soKtarise

erectse subsessiles 2-3 Fig. 44, Carex hoozanensis Hayata; 1, a scale; 2,

; section of the same. cm. longae 4-5 mm. an utricle ; 3, a initlet 4, 68 CYPEKACE*. latse, bracteis linearibns 8 cm. longis 2-3 mm. latis acuminatis. Fl. J dense- imbricati, bracteis obovato-linearibus 4 mm. longis 1mm. latis apice acuminatis crassiusculis, stamimbus 3 erectis, antheris linearibns 1^ mm. longis.

^ mm. latis apice truncatis, filamentis glabi-is brevibus apice clavatis. Fl. ? ;- bracteis ovato-cuspidatis 4-5 mm. longis IJ mm. latis crassiusculis cuspidibus

2 mm. longis |- mm. latis margine hirsutis. Utriculus oblique ovoideo-fusiformis

6-7 mm. longus 2 mm. latus apice plus minus rostratus 2-dentatus glaber multinervius. Nucula obovoidea 4 mm. longa 2 mm. lata glabra apice rotundata oblique rostrata, rostro J mm. longo valido, basi acuta triquetra, stylo- basi conico-incrassato.

Hab. Hoozan, ad 6000 ped. alt., leg. B. Hayata, Aprili. 1916.

Near Carco; Harlandi Boott. ; but differs from it in the cup-shaped apes, of the nutlets.

Garex remotiflora Hayata sp. nov. (Fig. 45) Fasciculus foHorum basi vaginis atro-pin:pureis instiuctus, radicibus fibrosis. Folia linearia 30-50 cm. longa

3 mm. lata apice acuminatissima facie

margineque glabra basi vaginiformia,

Taginis 6-7 cm. longis 2|- mm. in

diametro, oribus truncatis, Kgulis minutis

glabris. Caulis 60 cm. longus gracilis

2-3-foHatus glaber ; spica J terminalis soHtaria tenuissima 2-3 cm. longa 2 mm.

lata; ^ laterales gracilUmse longe

pedunculate 5-6 cm. longse 2-3 mm.

latsB remote floriferse. Fl. J : bracteis imbricatis Hneari-obovatis 4 mm. longis

1^ mm. latis medio viridibus cseterum

hyaHnis glabris, stamimbus 3 erectis, au-

theris linearibus circ. 2 mm. longis \ mm.

latis apice apiculatis. : bracteis Fl. f-

Fjg. 4S, Carex remotiflora 'Ha^lik; lineari-obovatis medio valde costatis.

1, a scale ; 2, section of tie same ; 3, an Utriculus longe ovoideo-fusiformis 7 mm. utricle ; i, a nutlet ; 5, section of the same. longus l^mm. latus glabei- triqueti-us CYPERACE^. 69

^pice rostratus, ore 2-fido glabro. Nucula obovoideo-fusiformis 3 mm. longa

1mm. lata glabra 3-quefcra laevis.

Hab. Arisan, ad 2500 ped. alt., leg. U. Faueie, Jun. 1914. Near Carex daisenensis Nakai, but differs from it in the quite glabrous utricles.

Carex sharyotensis Hayata sp. nov. (Fig. 46). Folia linearia 40-50 cm. Jonga 3 mm. lata apice acuminata glabra. Caulis spicifer 30 cm. longus glaber plus minus foliatus, foliis caulinis minoribus, medio sursum spicifer ; spica J terminalis soHtaria longe pedunculata cylindrica 3 cm. longa 3 mm. lata ; spicis ? late-

Fig. 46, Carex shuryolensis Hayata ; 1, a scale ; 2, an utricle ;

3, a nutlet; 4, section of the same. ralibus axiUaribus soHtariis secus caulem 2-3-dispositis, rhacMbus triquetris ad angulos hirsutis subsessilibus 1^ cm. longis 5 mm. latis. Flores J : squamis imbricatis elongato-obovatis 5-6 cm. longis 2 mm. latis apice rotundatis apice medio seta ^ mm. longa insti'uctis. Fl. ? : squamis oblongis 4 mm. longis

2^ mm. latis apice emarginatis ad centrum cuspide 2 mm. longa instructis dorso valde 8-nerviis apice minute hirsutis. Utriculus parce hirsutus 6^ mm. longus 70 CYPEEACE^.

2| mm. latus apice breve rostratus 2-dentatus basi attenuatus sursmn oblique

recuivus. Nucula obovoidea apice rotundata basi acuta acute triquetra 3 mm.

longa 2 mm. lata Isevis basi stipitata, stipite flexuoso tortuoso.

Hab. Sharyoto, leg. B. Hayata, Mart. 1916.

Near Oarex tatsufaJcensis Hay. ; but differs from it in the flowering scales

wHch are aristate at the obcordate apex.

Carex taih.okueusis Hayata sp. nov. FoKa fasciculata 33-50 cm. longa

5-8 mm. lata apice acuminata margine scaberrima, costa scabra. Caulis spicifer

80 cm. longus basi 1-2-foliatus, foliis caulinis minoribus linearibus 4 cm. longis

2 mm. latis apice acuminatis, apice 2-bracteatus, bracteis Hnearibus 3 cm. longis 2^ mm. latis acuminatis spicas valde Sliperantibus. Spica J terminalis soHtaria erecta teuuissima 6-7 mm. longa 1 mm. lata pauciflorata ; florum bracteis imbricatis oblongo-Unearibus 5 mm. longis 2 mm. latis apice arista

2 mm. longa instructis, arista scabra. Spicse ^ laterales 1 cm.-2 cm. longse prope apicem caulis dispositse ad axiUas bractearum solitarise, pedicellis 2-3 mm. longis, florum bracteis ovato-oblongis 3^ mm. longis IJ mm. latis apice arista 3J mm. longa scabra instructis. Utriculus rhomboideo-fusiformis 6 mm. longus 2 mm. latus apice rostratus basi acutus triquetrus parce hirsutus apice 2- dentatus. Nucula obovoidea 3| mm. longa 2 mm. lata Igevis apice rotundata

basi acuta triquetra.

Hab. Prope Taihoku, leg. U. Faueie.

Near Carex oUgostachys Meins ; but differs from it in the shorter utricles and oblong nutlets.

Diplocareoc Hayata n. g.

Diplocarex Matsudai Hayata sp. nov. (Fig. 47). Folia linearia coriacea

60 cm. longa 6 mm. lata apice acuminata utraque facie et margine scabrida apice acuminata. Caulis spicifer baud foliatus 60 cm. longus triquetrus, spicis a medio cauHs sursum remote dispositis basi bracteatis, bracteLs vaginiformibus atro- fuscentibus 3-4 cm. longis 3 mm. latis apice plus minus laminiferis, laminis minoribus linearibus. Spica % : terminalis solitaria pedunculata cylindrica recurva 5-7 cm. longa 2 mm. lata ; spicis lateralibus tenuibus cylindricis plus minus recnrvis 6-7 cm. longis 4 mm. latis ad axillas bractearum solitariis. Fl. J : OYPEBACE^. 71

Fig. 47, Diplocarex Matsudai Hatata ; 1, the plant ; 2, apical portion of an inflorescence; 3, a portion of a male spike; i, » male flower; 5, a scale of the same; 6, a stamen ; 7, a portion of a female spike ; 8, a scale of a feiaale flower ; 9, a female flower; 10, an utricle; 11, ovary with a pair of lines on both dorsal and ventral sides. 72 LTCOPODIACE^. HTMENOPHYLLACE^. valde imbricafcis atro-fuscis basi vaginatis explicato triangulari-ovafcis 6 mm. longis 5 mm. latis apice triangulari-obtusis 1-costatis, costis viridibus ; stamina

6 vel 4, antheris linearibus 5 mm. longis } mm. latis apice breve appendiculatis.

Fl. ? : squamis ti-iangulari-ovatis 3|- mm. longis 2| mm. latis apice cuspidato- acutis. Utriculus fusiformis hirsutus 6 mm. longus IJ mm. latus apice breve rosfcratus apice 2-dentatus basi longissime attenuatus multi-nervius plus minus tortuosus. Nucula obovoidea 3 mm. longa 1 mm. lata apice obtusa fcasi longe attenuata stipitiformis.

Hab. Ako : Paiwansha, leg. Y. Matsuda ; Kokkiri-Kono, leg. B. Hatata.

Differs from Carex in tlie male flowers with 4-6 stamens, and in the 4-6 parted stigmata.

Lyeopodiacese.

Lycopoditim Linn.

Lycopodium remoganense Hatata sp. nov. Caulis pendulus 40-50 cm.

longus cum foliis 2 cm. latus glaber. FoHa secus caulem a basi usque ad

apicem spiraliter densissime disposita patentissima linearia 1-1|- cm. longa

1 mm. lata margine Integra glabra superiora sporangifera. Sporophylla linearia

12 mm. longa medio f mm. lata basi 1^ mm. lata. Sporangium reniforme 1 mm. longum IJ mm latum.

Lycopodium squarrosum Hayata Gen. Ind. p. 117 (non Fokst).

Hab. Remogan, leg. B. Hayata, Mai. 1916, (typ.) ; Botansba ; Bioritsu.

Near Lycopodium squarrosum Foest, but differs from it in the bracts

which are nearly the same with the ordinary leaves.

Lycopodium Sieboldii Miq. Prol. Fl. Jap. p. 348 et 390.

Hab. Inter Batakan et Uchitaroko, Aprili. leg. B. Hayata et S. Sasaki.

Hymenophyllaeeee.

Mymenophyllum Lmn.

Hymenophyllum retusilobum Hayata sp. nov. Khizoma repens

gracilhmum inHforme 1 mm. in diametro sectionis teres. Stipes 4-5 cm. longus POLTPODIACEiE. 73

alatus. Frons oblongo-ovata 12 cm. longa 6 cm. lata apice acuminata bi-pinna-

tifida, partibus ulfcimis pimralarum linearibus 1-2 mm. latis 4-5 mm. longis apice obtusissimis et retusis utraque pagine glabris, costis utraque pagine elevatis. Sori terminales rotundati basi constricti 2-valvati, valvis late rotundatis

2-3 mm. in diametro, receptaculis stipitatis 1 mm. longis baud productis.

Hab. Uraisha, leg. T. Shimada et T. Ito, Aprili. 1915.

Near HymenophyUum austrcde Willd. ; but differs from it in having

veins reaching just below the retused apex of the lobes.

Polypodiaceas

Linn. ^ Folypodium

Polypodium diversum Eosenst. in Hedwigia VI.-6, p. 346.

Folypodium WrigUii (Hk.) var. lohcdurn Eosenst. 1. c. p. 347.

Polypodium sliintenense Hayata Ic. PI. Formos. VIII. p. 154.

Polypodium quasipinnatum Hayata Gen. Ind. p. 112.

Polypodium Lehmanni Hayata Gen. Ind. p. 112. (non Mett.)

Polypodium quasidivaricatum Hayata Gen. Ind. p. 112.

Polypodium pcHmaium Hayata Gen. Ind. p. 112 (non Bl.) .

Cycloplioriis Dest.

Cyclophorus Matsudai Hayata sp. nov. (Fig. 48). Ehizoma repens

squamatum, squamis lanceolatis 2-3 mm. longis | mm. latis apice acuminatis

rubrofuscentibus basi peltatis aiuriculatis. Stipes 5-8 cm. longus stellato-hirsutus

1-sulcatus. Frons hastato-lanceolata margine erosa 10 cm. longa 2 cm. lata

lobo laterali basilari 1-2 cm. longo utraque latere basis instructa ci'asse coriacea

supra tenuiter subtus dense floccosa steUato-hirsuta.

Hab. Ariko-banti: Thabogangoe, leg. Y. Matsuda, JuH. 1919.

Near Oydaphyrus polydadylmi, but differs from it in having long hastate fronds. 74 POLTPODIACE^.

^tkin 'I

Fig. 48, Cydophorus Matsudai Hayata ; 1, tlie plant ; 2, a soms ; 3, a sporaagiuin. —

An Interpretation of Goethe's Blatt in his " Metamorphose

der Pflanzen ", as an Explanation of the Principle

of Natural Classification*

BuNzo Hayata

Since my retmn from ToaMn (Indo-China), in August 1917, I have been

reflecting on the principle of natural classification to whicli my attention was

drawn during the score of years that I devoted to the study of the flora of

Formosa. Current opinion demands that natm-al classification be based on

the evolution theory, and consequently that the classification of plants should

be in accordance with the phylogenetic tree. Much against my will, I have

come to entertain strong doubts as to the correctness of this principle, so generally accepted by modem systematizers ; for my twenty years' experience

in systematic botany has steadily led me into quite a different channel of

thought. This I nowxventure to make pubHc, although I am aware that it wiU.

meet with a great deal of opposition. When studying the principles laid down by great authors such as Daewin, Haeckei,, Englek, Halliee and others,**

* I must ask my readers' indulgence for the f.act that this study was written before I had seen the most important literature bearing on the subject. I refer to Hansen, Adolph : —Goethes Metamorphose der Pflanzen (Geschichte einer Botanischen Hypothese), 1907. ** Among the literature which treats of the principle of natural classification, I may mention the following works:

Daewin, C. — On the Origin of Species, (New York, 1890) ; Divergence of Character, and the Probable Effects of the Action of Natural Selection through Divergence of Character and Extinc- tion, on the Descendants of a Common Ancestor, 1. c. pp. 86-97 ; Classification, 1. c. pp. 363-381.

Haeckel, E. — Prinzipien der GenereUen Morphologie der Organismen (Berlin, 1906) ; Das natiirliohe System als Stammbaum (Prinzipien der Elassifikation), 1. c. p. 390. Engleb, a. — Erteuterungen zu der tJbersicht iiber die Embryophyta Siphonogama, in den NaturKchen Pflanzenfamihen, Nachtragen zum II.-IV. Teil, (1897), pp. 358-380.

, —. — Prinzipien der Systematischen Anordnung, im Syllabus der P flanzenfamilien siebente Auflage, Berlin, 1212. Haixieb, H. — Provisional Scheme of the Natural (Phylogenetic) System of Flowering Plants, in the New Phytologist, Vol. IV., No. 7, July, 1905.

, —. — Em zweiter Entwurf des naturlichen (phylogenetischen) Systems der Bliiten- pflanzen, in den Berichtfe der Deutschen Bot. GeseUsch. XXIII., 2, pp. 85-91. liOTST, J. P. — VortrSge fiber Botanische Stammesgeschichte, I., ,Tena, (1907).

Wettstein, E. — Handbuch der Systematischen Botanik (Zweite Auflage, 1911) ; Allgemeiner

Teil, 1. u. pp. 1-49. — — ;

76 my attention was occasionally, but very strongly, attracted by Goethe's lines quoted in Haeckel's Prinzipien der Generellen Morphologie der Organismen.*

The quotation is as follows :

Eine innere iind uispriingliohe Gemeinschaft liegt aller Organisation zugrunde die VerscMedenlieit der Gestalten dagegen entspringt aus den notwendigen Bezie- limigsverlialtnissen zur AujJenwelt, und man darf dalier eine urspriingliclie, gleichzeitige VerscMedenlieit iind eine unaiifhaltsam fortschreitende UmbUdung mit Keelit anneh- men, mu die ebenso konstanten als abweichenden Ersoheinungen begreifen zu. kjnnen.

It seemed to me that Goethe's thought expressed in the above lines was, if I understood him correctly, the very idea which I had come to hold and which in my thought stood as the true principle of natural classification. When reading Haeckel's work above mentioned, my interest was again aroused by another quotation from Goethe. It reads** :

Sie (die Katiir) sohaflEt ewig nene Gestalten; was da ist, war noch nie, was war,

kommt nioht wieder ; alles ist neu und doch immer das Alte.

Es ist ein ewiges Leben, Werden und Bewegen in ilir. Sie verwandelt sioh ewig, und ist kein Moment Stillstehen in ihr. Fur's Bleiben hat sie keinen BegrifE, und

ihren Flucb hat sie an's StiUstehen gehjtngt. Sie est fest ; ihr Tritt ist gemessen, ihie

Gesetze unwandelbar. Gedacht hat sie und sinnt bestSndig ; aber nicht als ein Mensoh, sondern als Natur. Jedem erscheint sie in einer eigenen Gestalt. Sie verbirgt sich in tausend Namen und Termen, und ist immer dieselbe.

Here again, in Goethe's lines, I found the very idea which had already

been forming in my mind and I was greatly struck with the singular agreement

of Goethe's thought and my own. This induced me to study Goethe's idea

more carefully and to follow it up in his "Metamorphose der Pflanzen***."

There I found that his thought regarding the relation of vegetable organs was

the same as that which I entertained in reference to the relation of spacieg.

His opinions changed a httle at times, but that thought of his, which I

considered to be correct, was the very idea which I beheved to be the fundamental law of natural classification. Thus, in Goethe I found my own idea

* Habckel, E.—Prinzipien der GenereUen Morphologie der Organismen, (1906) p. 351. Here Goethe says that difference of forms arises from necessary adaptation to external oonili- tions but I woidd rather say that ; the difference of forms arises from the conditions according to the causal nexus.

Goethe's " ein urspriingKche, gleichzeitige Verschiedenheit " is, in my opinion, due to the difference of the genes possessed by the organisms. ** See Die Natur, in Goethe's Samthche Werke, Band 45, pp. 41-43, (Leipzig). *** Goethe.—Die Metamorphose der Pflanzen, in Goethes Werke II.—6, pp. 25-94,'(-Weimftr,^ 1891). 77 as to the principle of natural classification for wMch I could find no support in Daewin, Haeckel, Englek, Halliee or others. In the following pages, it is my desire to explain Goethe's "Metamorphose der Pflanzen," and to refer to the principle of natural classification found, as I believe, in his work. To understand his " Metamorphosenlehre " we must have a just and adequate idea of his Blatt which is as it were the hero of his work. The interpretation of this Blatt is the principal subject of this paper.

The " Metamorphose der Pflanzen," that celebrated work of the great poet, when looked at from the point of view of modern scientific knowledge, certainly contains many mistakes in minute details ; but the principal idea in it, viz., that, although there are many kinds of vegetable organs, they are after all modifications of one and the same organ - Blatt which becomes, according to different circumstances, a foliage leaf, or a sepal, or something else, i.e. "die

GoETHEsche Lehre von der Einheit aller Pflanzengestaltung " is generally considered to be on the whole a quasi-indisputable theory. Now, what is that one and the same organ - Blatt proposed by Goethe ?" To this question, many authors have given varying answers. Gbeen* says in his History of

Botany that " his (Gcethe's) idea were not put before his readers very clearly, and left them sometimes uncertain whether he considered aU leaves modifications of some ideal or theoretical form, or whether he held that a structure com- mencing its development in some particular direction might be actually diverted into another, and become something quite different from what it would have become, had its development not been interfered with." This is an interesting problem, the solution of which will on the one hand lead us to see directly the mutual relations of vegetable organs, and on the other wiU. make us understand indirectly the relationship between the species themselves. It is, therefore, not only a question of morphology, but also an important problem of systematic botany.

As far as my investigation into Goethe's studies extends, his methods are generally not inductive, but often deductive, as can be seen by the following quotation***.

* Geben, J. E.—A History of Botany (1860-1900) 1909, p. 66. ** CoHN, F.—Die Pflanzen (1896) p. 114. *** BiELSCHOwsKT, A.—Goethe, sein Leben uad seine Werke, II. p. ;— . ;

Walirheitsgefiihles sei, AUes Erfinden, Entdecken die Ausiibimg einss originalen zu einer fracMbaren das im StiUen iHngst ausgebildet tmverseliens mit BUtzesschneUe liissern sicli entwickelnde OfEen- Erkenntms flilirt. Es ist eine aus dem Iimem am Es ist eine Syntbese barung, die den Menscben seine Gottsbnliobkeit vorabnen lasst. Daseins die seligste Versi- von Welt iind Geist, welcbe von der ewigen Harmonie des cbemng gibt. greatly influenced by Spinoza's As is generaUy accepted, Goethe was of works; and doctrine "Einlieit des AUes" wMcli is advocated in many Hs " Pflanzen " seems to be so far as my studies extend, his Metamorphose der studies in mor- an explanation of that same philosophical idea illustrated by matter phology and the development of vegetable organs. I shaU refer to this

later on. pause a Httle to Before going into details, it is, therefore, necessary to

pardoned if for consider Goethe's philosophical ideas*, and I trust I shaU be several that purpose I here reproduce some lines of his, quoted in the works of

authors.

Freudig war seit vielen Jabien Eifrig BO der GeisL bestxebt, Zu erfoiscben, zii erfabien, Wie Natur im ScbafEen lebt. Und es ist das ewig Eine, Das sicb vielfacb ofiFenbart

Klein das GroBe, grofi das Kleine, Alles nacb der eigen Art, Immer -wecbselnd, fest sicb baltend Nab und fern, und fern und nab So gestaltend, umgestaltend Zum Erstaunen bin Icb da.

** Eine innere imd ursprilnglicbe Gemeinsobaft liegt aller Organisation zugrunde

»** Die Natur scbafft eviig neue Gestalten; was da ist, war nocb nie, was war,

kommt nicbt wieder : aUes ist neii und docb immer das Alte.

Es ist eiu ewiges Leben, Werden und Bewegen in ibr. Sie verwandelt sicb ewig,

und ist kein Moment StiUsteben in ibr. Eiir's Bleiben Jedem erscbeint sie in einer eigenen Gestalt. Sie verbirgt sicb in tausend Namen und Termen, und ist immer dieselbe'

* As to tbis point, my readers are requested to refer to Bielschowsky, A. : — Goetbe, sein Leben und seine "Werke, II. pp. 77-101 and pp. 412-439 (1911, Muncben). ** *** Tbese are more fully given in tbe quotations on p. 76 of tbe present paper. 79

Betraohten wir alle Gestalten, besonders die organisohen, so fiaden -wir, daU nirgend eia Bestehendes, nirgend ein Kiihendes, ein Abgeschlossenes vorkommt, sondem daS vielmelir AUes in einer steten Bewegung scliwankt. Das Grebilde wird sogleicli wieder umgebUdet, imd -wir tiaben vrns, wenn wir einigerma.Sen zom lebendigen An- soliauen der Natar gelamgen wollen, selbst so beweglioh und bildsam zu erhalten, nach dem Beispiele, mit dem sie tms vorgelit.

To interpret his thoughts from the foregoing quotations, his main idea

seems to be that organic beings and their organs perfectly agree in their

basic characters, but that they manifest different shapes through the varying

conditions present in the causal nexus. As manifestations change from time to

time, many new forms yet, are produced ; in their real being, they are always one

and the same. His idea consequently is that of the basic unity of existence.

He regarded a species or an organ not as an individuum, but as a

collection of many things with different generating quahties or genes (to borrow

an expression to , used in genetics). In this connexion readers are requested

Jedes Lebendige ist kein Eiuzelnes, sendem eine Mehiheit; selbst in sofern es vms als Individuiim ersolieint, bleibt es doch Eine Versammlung von lebendigen selbst- standigen Weseii, die der Idee, der Anlage naoh gleicb. sind, in der Krsoheinung aber gleich Oder fthnlich, ungleich Oder TinSlinlicli werden konnen. Diese "Wesen sind teils nrspriinglicli schon verbunden, tcUs finden und vereinigen sie sioh. Sie entzweien sich und suchen sich wieder, und bewirken so eine unendliohe Produktion auf alle Weise und nacli alien Seilen.

Je unvoUkommener das Gfescbopf ist, destomehr sind diese Telle einander gleich Oder ahnlich, und destomebr gjeidien sie dem Gfanzen. Je vollkommener das Gesohopf wird, desto unSlinlicher werden die Telle einander. In jenem Falle ist das Ganze den TeUen mehr Oder weniger gleich, in diesem das Ganze den Teilen unahnlich. Je ahnlicher die Telle einander sind, desto weniger sind sie einander subordinirt. Die Subordination der TeUe deutet auf ein voUkomnmeres Geschopf.

Da3 nun das, was der Idee naoh gleich ist, in der Erhfahrung entweder als gjdch Oder aJs ahnlich, ja sogar als vbUig imgleich und unahnlich erscheinen kann, darin besteht eigenthch das bewegliohe Deben der Natur, das wir ia unsem Blsttern zn entweifen gedenken.

BiELSCHOWSKT interprets " lebendige selbststandige Wesen " in the above lines

as cells constituting organic beings. He is right, but I think that the word

" Wesen " may equally well be translated " gene " in the meaning in which " the word is used by students of genetics. " Unvollkommenere Geschopfe in the same quotation can be regarded as beings which have more latent genes " " and fewer apparent genes ; and the vollkommenere maybe taken as beings

* Goethes Werke II.—6, pp. 10-12 (Weimar, 1891). 80 wMch have comparatively fewer latent genes and more apparent genes. " Un- vollkommenere " and " voUkommenere " are both in co-ordination, the former cannot be considered to be iuferior to the latter. The same idea is expressed also in the following quotation, though, as is explained by Cohn, it actually means that even a single plant is in reality not an individuum, but is truly a collective being consistiag of a stem, roots, leaves and many other parts.

Freuet Evich des -walaren Sclieins, Eucli des emsten Spieles,

Kein Lebendiges ist Eins,

Immer ist's ein Yieles."

Goethe's idea also to some extent approaches the doctrine of Tendai* which in viewing sentient beings does not look at them as characters of on,) quality, but beholds them as a collection of different qualities (or factorse which are sometimes latent and at other times apparent, according to the circumstances conditioning the inevitable causal nexus '

Goethe expressed another idea in the foUowiag Hues.

SoTiel aber koimen wir sagen, da!3 die aus einer kaum zu sondernden Verwandt- schaft als Pflanzen und Tiere nach vmd nack hervortretenden Gesclibpfe nach zwei entgegengesetzten Seiten sich vervollkomintien, so daB die Pflanze sich zuletzt im Baum dauemd rmd starr, das Tier im Menschen zur liochsten Beweglichfceit imd Freiheit sich verherrlicht.

In the above quotation, " eine kaum zu sondernde Verwandtschaft " should be interpreted as the FlageUata** which is, at present, supposed to be the stai-ting

point of plants and animals in their phylogeny.

Here we see that some of his ideas imply that many species or organs

originate from one source and thence it results that the relations between

species or organs are explainable by the evolution theory. But his more

mature thought, as we have seen before and shall see later on, does not

admit of a single origin for all organs or organic beings, but approaches a

view which finds origin in every thing. According to the latter view, there

were originally numerous things undergoing endless changes either in themselves or by combining with or separating from others, thus producing numerous new forms ; they are new, it is true, but they are new only in form

* Eeaders are requested to refer to Tendai's Doctrines of the Middle Patla and Beality, interpreted in English by Prof. Masahaktt Anezaki. ** 'Wettstein, E. K. — Handbuch der Systematischen Botanik (1911) p. 54. 81

or in combination ; such a thing as a new element or gene can never be

produced. Their phenomenal appearances are, therefore, altered ; but their real entities are unchangeable, and always remain the same as before. Con-

sistently with this idea, the mutual relation between species or organs becomes

explainable by the participation theory, which I shall explain later on.

Goethe's opinion, therefore, sometimes inclines to the evolution theory, and

sometimes to the participation theory ; but it is indisputable that his idea

that a leaf and a petal are but modifications of one and the same organ comes

from his cherished " Eiuheit des Alles," and I think that his " Metamorphose

der Pflanzen " is, as I have stated above, an explanation of this idea as

illustrated by the phenomena of the vegetable world. This view of mine is

quite different from the interpretations of various authors who regard the

vegetable organs (leaf, sepal, stamen or pistil) as modifications of some ideal

or theoretical form, or of a foHage leaf. Goethe's thought is, so far as I can

judge, that the leaf and the petal are one and the same thing in real entity

but different in shape. He said, therefore, that a leaf is changeable into a petal

and a petal into a leaf, and even in the case where we see a leaf changing

into a petal, we do not see any thing new which was not there before. Every

thing expressed in a leaf is here manifested in a petal, but in a different

shape. This idea of Goethe's has often been interpreted by later scholars as

an idea of the evolutionary theory.* But I can not agree with this position.

His thought is, at any rate, a " Einheitslehre'' and is that which should be

explainable by a theory which I shall expound immediately further on.

In order to interpret Goethe's idea in his " Metamorphose der Pflanzen",

I now desire to propose a theory which I wiU call the participation theory**.

It is in fact but one theory, yet for convenience' sake I shall treat it as two, namely:—the theory of the mutual participation of the gene, and the theory " of the mutual sharing of the gene***. Literally speaking, the word participa-

tion " seems to express a united action of genes to produce a certain result.

* CoHN, F. — Die Pflanzen (1896) p. 122. from Tendai's theory »* In foimulating this theory, I have been influenced by a suggestion of mutual participation, similes given on pp. 83-84 *** As to .wbat is the gene, readers are requested to refer to two of the present paper. 82

Different genes participate in the effort to produce the resulting plant or plant

organ. Different plants or plant organs on the other hand are found to share perhaps in the work of certain genes, or combination of genes ; or we may say " that the word " parbioipation " points to the future, while the word " sharing

points to the work accompKshed in the past. Thus, different genes participate in

the work of producing a certain result, while different plants shai-e with one

another the work of certain genes. It must be admitted, however, that my

theory does not necessarily agree with that used in genetics*, but is rather to

be regarded as the latter theory broadened to the utmost limit.

Now, in order to help my readers to imderstand my theory, it is necessary

to insist on the law of substance, i. e. the conservation of energy and the

indestrnctibihty of matter ; that the universe in its real entity is ever the same

the same now as in the past and as in the future ; that it is only the

phenomena which change from time to time ; and that there can be neither

increase nor decrease in its real entity.

AH individuals in the universe have close relations with the whole (i. e.

the universe), and their real entities are something like the threads of a net

extending in all directions through the universe ; some of the ttoeads being

represented by chemical affinities or physical gravity. To divide the whole

into parts is something like moving the interwoven threads hither and thithey

with one's fingers ; for, though the whole is divisible into parts as it seems,

these parts are stiU connected one with another by the threads. Individuals

though they be called, they are not by any means in a condition of isolation,

but rather are closely related to the whole. Thus, as a part moves, so moves

the whole itself that assemblage of many parts.

All individuals tilike possess innumerable genes or factors**. The former

present various phenomena according as, on the one hand, the latter are

* Morgan, T. H. — The theory of the gene, in Am. Nat. (1917) vol. 51, pp. 513-520. ** My idea is somewhat comparable to Visks' opinion that "the viltimate members, root, stem, leaf, may in this view be looted upon as potentially present even in the imicellular plant, just as is man potentially in the Amoeba ; and their gradual unfolding is but a matter of time and the realisation of their inherent tendency to complexity, much as we have in the spore or the ovum the potentialities which we see realised as it grows into a plant." [Gbeen, J. li. — A History of Botany, (Oxford 1909) p. 83].

Fig. 1. A sketch showing an arrangement of genes contained in individimls ; the rosary- heads representing genes, wliioli change from time to time as if they were in one current of commnnication in their essence. Although in the above case, as I Aras trying to explain my idea in the Biujplest way, I regarded the rosary as a line in one plane, yet we may assume that the same rosary may be extended in boundless space of three dimensions ; at the same time, our rosay-beads may be regarded as sohd bodies of three dimensions. 83 apparent or latent; and on the other, according to the different combinations or seggregations of apparent genes. Consequently, the relation of one individual to the others in phenomenal appearance is the relation of mutual participation or sharing of latent and apparent genes in individuals. Then, too, all genes in individuals may be apparent at onp time and latent at another, and may change their characters, according to conditions.

As genes change, so change individuals. Yet, no nevr gene is ever created or produced ; no existent gene ever vanishes. The genes now present are those that have existed from the eternal past and will continue to exist throughout the infinite future. The phenomena of an individual change from time to time, the latter phrase of com-se being understood as meaning very long intervals of time. Such changes are brought about in the individual itself or by crossing with others. When the latter is the case, it sometimes does, and som^imes does not, follow the Mendelian law. Yet, for all that, individuals are always the same in their real entities. Genes present in individuals are not at aU. isolated, but are in close continuity in their ^sence. If we fix upon different colours to represent different genes, the latter present different hues, according to the conditions under which they are exposed at this time or that. Different genes are, therefore, exactly similar in their real entities.

Consequently, aU individuals are to be regarded from two different points of view ; one being that of universality, and the other that of particularity. The universality of individuals follows from the unity of the genes contained in them, while the particularity of individuals is made comprehensible by the difference of the phenomenal appearances of the genes and the different combinations of the latter.

1). Further, we wiU assume at the same time that the individuals are, as I have said before, something like knots caused by bringing close together here and there some of these entangled rosaries ; also that the phenomenal appearances of the beads of the rosaries do not cease to change from time to time, as the the beads are in close concatenation and in incassant fiux in their essence ; as 84

beads change, so do the phenomenal appearances of individuals (if we think

of unhmited time). These beads somewhat correspond to the genes of which I

have spoken before ; and they in the limited sense of phenomenal appearances

coiTespond, at the same time, to what . are called genes by the student of

genetics. It must be granted, however, that though I have compared the

beads to the genes, yet the former denote only fixed qualities of something

generated, while the latter indicate generating qualities united with something

generated. I may here add another simile* as an explanation of my

conception of individuals and genes. The universe is like a boundless net

with innumerable millions of crystalline beads, each on a mesh of a different

colour, each reflecting the images of other beads, and each consequently

presenting different hues, according to the position of the observer. The beads

present diiferent hues, according as they are observed from this point or that.

It is, however, only in their phenomena that they are different ; in their real

entities, they are all and ever the same crystalline beads. Each bead with innumerable millions of reflected images (say dots) of all varieties of colours

(of which it must be understood some are visible, but some are invi>jible, according to the position of the observer) is something like an individual, and

the images on each bead (the dots of different colours) correspond, so to speak, to the genes of which I have spoken above.

The most important p3int in my theory is that, however much we may

have spoken both of real entity and of the phenomenal appearance, of

individuals and genes, independently one from the other, yet the two should

only be thinkable in their identity in oneness, and be inconceivable independently of one another.

As can be seen from the explanation given above, the first theory that an individual is not to be considered as a character of a single quality, but as in reality a compound of different things generated by different genes, is called the theory of the mutual participation of the gene ; the other theory that the relation of i ndividuals to others in their particularity is the relation

* In presenting this metaphor to my reader, I have been iniluenced by u. suggestion from the Indra- nets, an aUegory found in one of the Buddhist scriptures, which is called the Mahavai- pulyabuddhaganda vyuha-sutra (Kegonkyo:. For this allegory, I am indebted to Professor J, MATstTMTiBA I have ; not myself consulted the oiiginal scripture. 85

of tlie mutual sharing of genes in phenomenal appearanca in individuals is called the theory of the mutual sharing of the gene.

i.JS Should these theories be accepted, Goethe'.s idea in his "Metamorphose

der'Pflanzen" would find a better interpretation than in the case at present.

According to these views, aU vegetable organs are one and the same in their

real entity. That there are so many different organs,' such as leaf, sepal, petal,

stamen and others is due to the fact that the genes contained in the organs

present suitable temporary phenomenal appearances, in agreement with the

conditions of the past, present and future, that is to say the conditions which

follow necessarily through the causal nexus. It is not, however, intended that

this assertion should be understood in the sense that aU organs are the same

at the commencement of their development, and merely present different shapes

after full growth, according to the different conditions which come later on.

But it should be understood that foliage leaves and sepals are different even

in their very beginning, though they then look very much the same. The very

beginning of a leaf was, is and will be, so conditioned as to be a fohage leaf

after its development ; as the very beginning of a sepal is to be a sspal after

attaining its full gi'owth. In this sense, the beginning of a foliage leaf is

different from that of a sepal. Yet, different as they are, they are different the conditions only in conditions ; they are all the same in their real entity. As

are dijSferent, so the combinations of the apparent genes and the proportions

of apparent and latent genes differ ; so in consequence their phenomenal

appeai-ances wiU differ. The same is true as to adult as well as to nascent

organs. Tlius much having been said, let us consider Goethe's original work

section by section.

beobachtet, g 1. Eiu jeder, tier das Wachsthum der Pflanzen nur einigermaEen wird leicht bemerken, da^ gewisse au6ere Theile derselben sioli manchmal verwandeln und in die Gestalt der nachstKegenden Tbeile bald ganz, bald mehr Oder •sveniger iibergehen. ^3 wir lernen die Geselze der Urawandlmig kennen, nacb -svelclieii sie (Natur) einen TheU durcb den andern hervorbringt, und die verscloiedeMten gestalten duich Modification eines einzigen Organs darstellt. " " Organ In the above quotations § 3, we come upon the expression einziges The most which is certainly what is called Goethe's Blatt by liis readers. entity which suitable way to interpret his Blcdt is to regard it as a real :

can be conditioned in any way whatever l3y causation. As this entity is found

in any organ, or to speak more correctly, as it is the organ itself, Gcethe's

"einziges Organ" is never a theoretical or hypothetical form, but one really

existing. It is a real entity which exists in the form of an organ, be it a

petal, a sepal or a foliage leaf.

^ i. Die gebeime Verwandtschaft der verschiedenen auBern Pflanzentheile, als

der Blatter, des Kelchs, der Krone, der Staubfaden, welche sioli nach einander und gleichsam aus einander entwlokeln, ist von den Forschern im Allgemeinen langst erkannt, ja auoh besonders bearbeitet worden, and man hat die Wirkung, woduroh ein

uni dasseWe Organ sioh tins mannichfaltig Terandert sehen Is.fit, die Metamorpbose der Pflanzen genannt."

Here again, in the words italicized above, ein und dasselbe Organ means at any

rate a real entity which can be conditioned in any way whatever by the law

of causation. All organs are the ein und dasselbe Organ which can- produce

any organ. The origin is, therefore, not Hmited to a single individual; all organs are origins from which any other organ may be produced.

Goethe planted a seed, studied the cotyledons, and came to the conclusion

that the latter are not particular organs, but should rather be regarded as the

ijrst leaves on the stem. In the following quotation, he states the unity of

foliage leaves and cotyledons*.

I 14. Endlich erscbeinen sie (Kotyledonen) uns als wirldicbe Blatter, ibre Gefa^e sind der feinsten Ausbildung fahig, ibre Abnlicbkeit mit den folgenden Blattern erlaubt uns nicht sie ffir besondere Organs zu balten, wir erkennen sie vielmebr fiir die ersten Blatter des Stengels.

In §22, he refers to the unity of a petiole and leaf - blade**. Then in § 28, he comes to flowers.

^ 28. Wir seben endUcb die Blatter in ibrer groBten Ausbreitung und Ausbil- dung, und werden bald darauf eine neue Erscbeinung gewabr, welcbe uns unterricbtet die bisber beobacbtete Epocbe sei vorbei, es nabe sicb eine zweite, die Epoobe der Eliitbe,

If we consider the meaning of the above lines, as it is literally expressed, it seems to imply that foHage leaves change themselves into flower - leaves (i. e.

As to tbe relation between cotyledons and leaves, my readers are requested to refer to GoEBEL's ' Organograpbie der PHanzen' (1898-1901) pp. 588-605. In my opinion, cotyledons and leaves are similar in their basic characters, but present different manifestations, in agreement with tbe conditions which foUow necessarily through the causal nexus. ** Cf. GoEBEL, K. - Organograpbie der Pflanzen (1898-1901) pp. 581. — '

87 sepals or petals and so on). But, this can by no means be laid down as a general proposition ; it can only be maintained in cases wliere we haYe evidence to that effect. Goethe's lines should, therefore, be explained in the sense that when an entity, which could be a foliage leaf if conditioned to that effect, is conditioned to become a floral leaf, it appears as the latter. This implies undoubtedly the basic identity of the foliage and the floral leaf.

'In § 32, he proceeds as follows :

^ 32. DaS die Blatter des Kelohes eben dieselbigen Organe seien, welche sioli bisher als Stengelblatter ausgebildet seben lassen, nun aber oft in sehr verSnderter Gestalt um einen gemeinscbaftKcben JJitteliJunct veisammlet steben, litsst sich, vde uns dunlrt, aiif das deutlicbste nacbweisen.

The above quotation is very interesting. The first half asserts on the one hand that a sepal and a leaf are one and the same thing and thereby points out the idea of the universal foundation of all vegetable organs. But the second half, on the other hand, recognizes the difference between a sepal and organs a leaf and expresses the idea of the particular manifestations of the ; and the whole sentence unites the two ideas, i. e. universal foundation and particular manifestation into perfect oneness. In this case, and in all the other cases as well, we must not think of foundation and manifestation as separate and one after another, but must consider them as united and simul- taneous in oneness. Here we see, in the above case, the unity of universal " foundation and particular manifestation. " Dieselbige Organe in the above " lines mean that the very same real entity, which becomes a Kelchblatt when conditioned to be such, becomes a " Stengelblatt " when conditioned

either ' Stengelblatt or to appear as such. We can not decide whether it is ' other. The " Kelchblatt," unless it is definitely ascertained to be one or the as to mean that a above quotation is, therefore, not to be understood so unity of the foUage sepal is changed from a foliage leaf; but, it explains the leaf and the sepal. sepals and In §33, Goethe compares the verticillate arrangement of the two. Viewed h'orn coiyledons (of the Conifers) and discusses the unity of the resemblance the stand-point of modem systematic botany and morphology, as a token of a real of the two (cotyledons and sepals) is not regarded — ;

relationship, but as a mere accidental feature, and accordingly Goethe's are totally treatment looks as if he compared two things which by nature not concur different and incapable of comparison. But, herein I do in the

general opinion. The resemblance occurs wherever the same apparent genes

occur. In the case of such comparison, there can be no difference between

real and accidental resemblance*. Verticillate arrangement may occur every- causing the where, be it hi sepals or in cotyledons, where the genes same

arrangement occur. The present example explains that there exist the same

genes together with many different ones in sepals and cotyledons. In section

33, he makes the following statement: —

eine iibnliche Wirkvmg der ^ 33. AVir haben schon oben bei den Cotyledonen Katur bemerkt, und melirere Blatter, Ja ofEenbar mehrere Knoten, um einea Pcmot yersammlet und neben einander geriickt geseben. Es zeigen die Ficbtenarten, indem

sie sicb aus dem Samenkorn entwiokeln, einen Strablenkranz von unverkennbaren Nadeln, welcbe, gegen die Gewohnheit anderer Cotyledonen, sobon sehr ausgebUdet sind

iind -n-ir seben in der ersten Kindbeit dieser Pflanze scbon diejenige Kraft der Natar glelobsam angedeutet, -n-odurob in ihrem boberen Alter der Blutben= und Fmcbtstand

gewirkt werden soil.

In the above Hues, " diejenige Kraft der Natur " should be interpreted as

representing a gene causing verticillate arrangement.

Further, he goes on .to compare foliage leaves and the gamophyUous

(themselves) to produce calyx ; but here he does not mean that the leaves imite

" Ki-aft der the gamophyUous calyx ; but rather that there exists the same

Natm- " in both the verticillate leaves and the uniting sepals, and accordingly

the same arrangement results. Any real entity, when conditioned to show the

same genes, presents the same form. In the present case, calyx-leaves and

foliage-leaves, since they are conditioned to present the same gene causing

verticillate arrangement, are arranged around the axis. They are aU the

same in their real entity, but their conditioned states in the past, present and

future are different. Section 36 runs as follows :

I 36. Diese Kraft der Natur, welcbe mebrere Blatter um eine Axe versammlet, seben mr eine nocb innigere Verbindung bewirken und sogar diese zusammen- gebracbten modificirten Blatter nocb unkenntbober macben, indem sie (Kraft) solche unter einander manohmal ganz, oft aber nur znm Tbeil verbindet, und an ibren Seiten zusammengewacbsen bervorbringt

J. Cf . LoTSY, P. — Evolution by :\Ieans of Hybridization, (1916) pp. 137-138. — —

Here " diese Krafb der Natur " should have the same meaning as I have indicated above. Also in § 38, Goethe treats of the unity of a sepal and

other organs. The section runs as follows :

g 38. Die Natar bildet also im Keloli kein neues Organ, sondem sie verbindet imd modifioirt nur die tms sclion bekannt ge-wordenen Oigane, tmd bereitet siob dadurch eine Stufe naber zum Ziel.

It explains tliat the calyx is not at all a new thing ; it is only a modification

of what we had already been considering. In other words, it is a different

combination of the genes which we had seen before. It means, in the end,

that the tMngs which exist existed originally; there is no such thing as the

creation of an absolutely new thing.

In §§41, 42, 43 and 44, he says that a pstal is also the same as a

foliage leaf and that there are ti'ansitional forms between the one and the

other. He states also that a fohage leaf passes over into a patal, without

passing through the calyx stage. According to my opinion, this does not

mean that a leaf changes into a petal, but it explains that there exists

a ti-ansition between the petal and the leaf, just as there is unity in the

two. In §§ 46 and 47, he goes on to discuss the unity of a petal and a

stamen and speaks of the transitional forms between the two. In § 47, he

says :

§ 47. Die ^Nfitur zeigt uns in einigen Fallen diesen IJbergang (der Kronenbliitter

iind Staubblatter) regelmassig, z. B. bei der Canna, und mebreren Pflanzen dieser Familie. Ein wabres, wenig verandertes Kronenblatt ziebt sicb am obern Kande zusammen, und es zeigt sich ein Staubbeutel, bei welohem das librige Blatt die SteUe des

Staubfadens vertritt.

As to the stamens of the Canna, it is stated, according to the cm-rent opinion*,

that the greater number of the organs which are to be originally stamens

turns into petaloidal ones (staminodes) of an ornamental character, but only

one of them retains imperfectly (one half) its original shape. In this, I do

not concm-. According to my idea, it should not be said in this case that

organs which are originally destined to be stamens turn into pstaloidal organs

(i.e. staminodes) ; but it would be correct to regard the real entities (of the

organs), which are to turn into any form whatever according to the causal

* EicHLEB, A. W. — Bluthendiagramme (Leipzig, 1875) p. 174. Schumann, K. — Praktikum fur morpbologiscbe und systematisobe Botanik. (1904) pp. S45-546. —

90 nexus, as here in this case, in greater proportions, conditioned to present the genes causing petaloidal forms or staminodes, but in far lesser proportions, conditioned to present the genes causing the production of a stamen. When- ever we have secured actual evidence in the matter, concerning stamens turning into petaloidal organs, or petals changing to stamens, then we can arrive at some definite conclusion. But this will be the case only in the instance actually observed. It is not proper to extend the same conclusion to cases where we have no actual evidence, since it is a conclusion which we reached through hmited experience.

The stamen proper to the Ganna (but not the ordinary one) is, so to speak, conditioned partly to be an ordinarj- stamen, and partly to be a petal. It represents a transitional form between a petal and a stamen, and therefore participates in the genes of an ordinary petal and of a stamen. The relation of the petal, stamen and staminode is, therefore, actually represented by the mutual sharing of the genes of the phenomenal appearance

possessed by the three floral elements. The genes in the phenomenal appear-

ance are partly different and partly similar in the different organs. But the genes in the real entity are all the same in every organ. Therefore, one who sees the mnversal foundation (basic unity) of organs is looking at the genes

in their real entitj-; and one who sees the particular manifestations of

organs is considering the mutual sharing of the genes in their phenomenal

appearance in different organs.

Goethe in §51, compares nectaries, foliage leaves, sepals and petals. He

' takes the Nebenkrone ' of the Narcissus as an instance in point ; in this, I

think he is right. Although in § 57 he explains an instance where nectaries

turn into petals, he only intends to explain by this instance the imity of

nectaries and petals ; but not to decide that petals are necessarily metamor-

phosed nectaries, or nectaries are exclusively transformed petals.

Thus, he compares all vegetable organs such as the leaf, sepal, petal

stamen, pistQ, fruit and seed, and tries to explain the imity in their funda-

mental characters. Some errors may have crept into the examples given by

him, but the coiTect idea underlying his thought is justly to be interpreted as the doctrine of the unity of all organs. In §115, he says: —

§ 115. Es mag nun die Pflanze sprossen, bluhen oder Friihte bringen, so sind cs docli nur immer dieselbigen Organe welohe, in vielfaltigen Eestimmimgen und unter oft veriinderten Grestalten, die Vorsclirift der Natur erfiillen. Dasselbe Organ. welches am Stengel als Blatt sicb ausgedehnt und eine hoohst mannicbfaltige p-estalt angenommen hat, zieht sich nun im Kelche zusammen, dehnt sich im Blumenblatte •wieder aus, zieht sich in den Geschlechtswerkzeugen zusammen, um sich als Frucht zum letztenmal auszudehneu.

His dasselbe Organ italicized in the above quotation means the same real entity-, which turns into a leaf if it is on the stem, into a sepal on the calyx, into a petal on the corolla, and into a stamen or pistil in case of sporophylls. This is never intended to mean that leaves turn into sepals,

sepals into petals, petals into stamens, or vice versa. It is dasselbe Organ

which is the same in its real entity and which may turn into a stamen

or leaf, according to the causal nexus. As I have said before, Goethe's

dasselbe Organ is neither an hypothetical nor a theoretical form, but should

be regarded as a real existence. The forms of organs or their phenomenal appearances may change from one to others, or may not change. Whether

they alter or not, there can be neither loss nor gain in their real existence.

In § 119*, Goethe expresses himself as follows :

Organe der sprossenden § 119. So -nie wir nun die verschieden soheinenden und bliihenden Pflanze alle aus einem einzigen nSmlich dem Blatte, welches sich gewohn- -nir auch die- Uch an jedem Knoten entwickelt, zu erkliiren gesucht haben : so haben jenigen Friiohte, welch ihre Samen fest in sich zu verscHieEen pflegen, ims der Blatt- gestalt herzuleiten gewagt.

organs He says, in the above quotation, that all vegetative and reproductive can be elucidated by one organ, namely a foliage leaf on a stem. His are explainable meaning is, however, to be so interpreted as that all organs

by one single organ (for which any organ will do, yet, to mention the by " meant " eine einzige fe,r most common example), the foliage leaf. If he had The as limited to a foliage leaf, I should say, he would have been mistaken. the following correctness of my interpretation Avill be seen by considering

lines**. sei cm sagen : ein Staubwerbzeug g 120 Denn wir konnen eben so gut Blumenblatte sagen konnen es sei zusammengezogenes Bhunenblatt, als wir von dem :

* Goethes Werke II.- 6, p. 92 (Weimar).

** Goethes Werke II.— 6, p. 93 (Weimar). —

Kelohblatt sei ein ziisam- ein Staubgefa'S im Zustimde der Ausdehnung ; ein mengezogenes, einem gewissen Grad der Verfemerung sioh niherendes Stengelblatt, sei ein, durch Zudringen roherer ids -wir Ton einem Stengelblatt sagen konnen : es

Safte^ ausgedehntes Kelobblatt.

He says that stamens may as well be contracted leaves, as the latter may be expanded stamens, wMch means that stamens and leaves are interchangeable.

To amplify this idea, we may say that though the vegetable organs are very different, they are, in the end, in parfect rmity, and are interchangeable one for another. As we have seen in the several preceding quotations, Gcethe does not recognize any definite order in the formation or transformation of organs. His correct idea is, therefore, (though his opinions underwent some modification) to be explained by the theory of ths mutual, participation and sharing of the genes, but not by the evolution theory (or the theory of phylogeny) which insists on a definite order in the formation of organs and species.

So far my interpretation of Goethe. In the following pages, I shall quote

the opinions of Cohn and Bielschowsky. Cohn's interpretation is as follows* :

In "Wahrheit aber ist der Bauplan der Pflanze unendlieli einfaob ; die Pflanze entwickelt immer ein vini dajSelbe Organ, das an einsm Stengelknoten sitzende Blatt, welcbes sie tausendfaltig -mederholt, der Idee tinJ Anlage nach. immer das Gleiolae, der Erscheinung und Entwickelung nach aber in mannigfaltiger Weise, bald gleicb Oder abrJicli, bald ungleich Oder nn;tlinlicli ausgestaltet. Das Blatt gleicbt dem Homeri-

scben Meergeist Proteus, der sicli in tausendfaohe Gestalten verwandelt und dadurdi aucb dem scbitrfsten Tergleichenden Sinn entschliipft.

According to CoHN, it seems that Goethe's Blatt is a foHage leaf. My

opinion is that Goethe's Blatt is a fohage leaf only in some particular cases,

but in general it is a real entity to be conditioned in any way and to be

transformed into any form according to the causal nexus.

Bielschowsky's interpretation may be resumed as follows** : — Carpels,

sepals, petals, stamens and the Hke, or generally speaking, subordinate

organs of the stem can be reduced to a fundamental organ. Goethe's

BlcM means the simplest fundamental organ which Goethe called Blatt

owing to the want of a word denoting a simpler organ than a leaf. In my

* CoHN, F. — Die Pflanze (1896) p. 112. ** BiEMHowsKY, A.— Goethe, sein Leben uni seine Werke, II. p. 423 (1911). — — —

93 opinion, Goethe's Blatt does not imply either simplicity or complexity."

Quite apart from any partial treatment, Goethe used Blatt or Grund- organ in several senses. He used it, at one time, as something denoting a fixed shape, but at another, as the real existence of organs or as a hypothetical

most primitive element. He said that several organisms are to be reduced to

an Urpflanze.

Now what is meant by Urpflanze ? * At one time he meant a fundamental

type, but at some other time, an ancesti-al form. He puts it as follows;

Das "Wecliselhafte der Pflanzengestalten hat in mir melir und melir die Vorstcl- lung erweokt, die uns umgebeaden Pflanzenformen sein nioht ursprunglicli determi-

niert imd festgestellt, ihnen sei Tielmelir bei einer eigensinnigen, generisolien un.l spezifisclien Hartnackigkeit eine gliickliohe Mobilitat und Biegsamkeit veilielien, um in so viele Bedingungen, die ilber dem Erdkreis auf sie einwirken, sicli zu fiigen und darnacli bUden und umbilden zu konnen. Eann das Gesohleclit sich zur Art, die Art zui VarietSt und diese wieder duich andere Bidingungen ins Unendliclie sicb ver- andern; die allerentfemtesten jedoch haben eine ausgesprochne Verwandtscliaft

CoHN**, quoting the above lines, interprets Goethe's idea as expressing

the thought that aU species of plants can be reduced to an Urjjjiame, and

regards him as a precursor of Darwinism, antedating Daewin by seventy years.

OoHN quoting a stanza of Goethe's poem Pandora speaks of the poet's referring

to " der Kampf ums Dasein ". But, in my opinion, Gcethe is merely spsaking

of the existence, in the human mind, of the animal instinct of combat. Any-

how, the distinctive feature of Darwinism, which is natural selection and the

struggle for existence, can not be found clearly expressed in the poet's writings.

As to this, CoHN himself speaks as follows*** :

Den Kernpunkt der Darwinsohen Lehre, daB die auBeren Lebensbedingungen der. Arten erst im Laufe vieler Generationen durcb natiirliche Auslese die Umwandlung herbeifiibren, finde icb bei Goethe nicht ausgesproolien.

evolution Yet, it seems Goethe sometimes spoke of something Hke the

theory of the present day. He says : Verwandt- Soviel aber konnen wir sagen, daB die aiis einer kaxim zu sondeinden zwei ent- sebaft als Pflanzen und Tiere naob und nacb ber^'ortietenden Gesohopfe nacb

Goethe I.e. II. pp. * As to this question, readers are requested to refer to Bielschowsky's 707-708. ** GoHN, F. — Die Pflanze (1896) pp. 120-122.

**« CoHK, F. — 1. u. p. 151. 94

g(;gengesetzten Seiten sich vervoHkommnen, sd daS die Pflanze sioh zuletzt im Baum dauernd und starr, das Tier im Menschen zur hochsten Bewegliclikeit und Freiheit

sich verlierrliclit.

Here be clearly seems to have some idea of the theory of descent and he

refers also to the divergence ' of characters.

BiELSCHOWSKY*, explaining Goethe's idea as to the formation of species, opines that, as to the origin of species there are two possible theories, one is that all the species are created by God separately and independently, and the other is that all the species are formed by evolution from one single origin. lEs thought is, in other words, that the formation of species is explainable in two ways, either by the creation theory or by the evolution theory. And finally he concludes that, as GoETHE undoubtedly did not believe the creation theory, he must have had in mind the evolution theory.

My opinion is' quite different from that of the above mentioned author.

I think that there is, besides the two ways mentioned by Bielschowsky, one more way possible for the formation of species ; that is one which is explainable by the participation theory to which I have above alluded. According to this theory, an innumerable number of species of organic beings have

existed fi-om the eternal past and will exist to the eternal future ; they unite with or separate from one another, and produce many different organisms by different combinations of the genes ; or they change by themselves, as the genes change. Thus, they come from the eternal past, changing their forms incessantly, and will continue to change forever.

Goethe's idea is certainly not explainable by the creation theory. It is sometimes, as I have above stated, somewhat conformable to the evolution theory. Yet, the correct explanation of his ideas, according to my opinion, is given by the participation theory.

Conclusion and Additions.

Goethe's opinions sometimes change. To interpret them, according to one of his ideas, which I believe to be correct, his Blatt in the case of vegetable organs, or Urpflanze in the case of plant species, is neither a

* BiELSCHOWSKY, A. — 1,0. p. 437. 95

foliage leaf, in the case of the former, nor a primitive form, in the case of the latter. But it is the real entity which is itself an organ or species. We say this organ and that organ are different. Yet, they are different only in

phenomenal appearances ; in real entity, they are always similar. The same

holds good as to species. If the proper conditions according to the causal

nexus* are posited, it is possible to derive any organ or species whatever

from any organ or species. Therefore, when we interpret Goethe's Blatt or

TJrpflame as the simplest fundamental organ or the most primitive organism,

then the changes of organs or species are determinable and static. When

we interpret, on the contrary, the Blatt or Ihyflanze as a real entity,

then the changes of organs or species are different in their courses according

to the time and circumstances, and therefore are indeterminable and dynamic.

Accordingly, the former interpretation is the view of evolution which finds the

origin in one sole thing ; while the latter is the view of manifold interrelation

of organs or species, which finds the origin in every thing. According to the

former view, the relation of organs or species is explainable by the evolution

theory, and the system denoting the relation should be a static one. By the

latter, on the contrary, the relation is elucidated by the participation theory,

and the system should be a dynamic one. The former finds its proof in the

sole way of the changeability of organs or species. But the latter finds

realization in the manifold views of the mutability of organs or species.

The principle of natural classification should be founded on the latter

: and the %'iews, namely —on the participation theory, the dynamic system,

manifold views of the mutability of species. As to the dynamic system of

natm-al classification, I shall write more fully in the following paper.

wliicli we know but a * By causal nexus, I mean the relation of innumerable causes, of are known to us, I may mention few. As a few causes of the formation of species, so far as the adaptation and direct in- the foUowing, namely:— the fixation of the characters acquired by mutation. These are by no means independent, fluence of external conditions ; crossing, and K. -Handbuch der systematisohen but closely inter-related one to the others. Cf. Weitstein, K.

Botanik, p. id. —

As tlie author thinks that the acquirement of the

tropical flora is the most important for the worker of the natural systein of the flowering plants, he has decided to staxt for Indo-China where he will stay for one year to

accomplish his study in the midst of the tropical forests, observing every changing aspect of the flora through all

seasons. It is kindly requested that any correspondence

regarding this paper on the ' natural system should be

forwarded to the following address :

B. HAYATA

ffititsui Bussan Kaisha No. 23, Rue Catinat, Saigon, Coohinohina The Natural Classification of Plants according to the Dynamic System.

BuNzo Hayata.

CONTENTS.

PAGE 1. Inteoduction 97 2. Natueal classification 99 3. Species 100

4. What the eesemblance of species denotes 101

5. The paeticipation theoey 101

6. The dynamic system 105

7. Keyiew of, and ceitioal eemaeks on Englee's peinciples AND HIS SYSTEM OF THE AnGIOSPEEMS 115

a. Englee's peinciples of systematic aeeangement 115

b. Englee's explanation of the synopsis of Embeyophyta siphonogama 128

8. consteuction of the dynamic system 155

9. The dynamic system of natueal classification applied to the Angiospeems with Englee's system as a feamewoek 159

10. Explanation of the dynajmic system 175

11. Index to the dynamic system 217

1. Inteoduction.

As I stated in the preceding paper, I h^ve been reflecting on a system of natural classification to which my attention was drawn during the score of years that I devoted to the study of the flora of Formosa. Current opinion 93 demands that such a natural system be a static one^^ like Bentham- Hooker's or Engler's, and that there is possible only one true ideal system, to which, however, we are as yet far from attaining, as but one phylogenetic tree is possible'^ Much against my will, I have come to entertain strong doubts as to the effectiveness of the modern systematizers' effort to attain to the ideal system; and my twenty year's experience in systematic botany has steadily led me into quite a different channel of thought. This I now venture to make public, though I am aware that it will meet with a great deal of opposition.

All systematizers regard the natural system as a static one with a definite form and believe that all species, genera or families have their fixed natural positions, so as to be arranged between this and that, according to their natural relations. My idea is quite different from this current opinion. I regard the natural system as a dynamic one, changing with the view of the systematizer and subject to alteration, according to the way in which it is

considered, and I believe that none of the species, genera or families has a fixed natural position, but has changeable positions, subject to alteration

according to the criterion for comparison. It is neither natui-al nor necessary that a species should in all cases be arranged between this limit and that;

but should be placed between this and that according to one view, or between

another this and another that according to another view. In the present paper,

1) Among the litcratuie which treats of the principle of natural classification, I may men-

tion the following works : — Daewin, C. — On the Origin of Species, (New York, 1890) ; Divergence of Character, and The Probable Effects of the Action of Natural Selection through Divergence of Character and Extiao- tion, on the Descendants of a Common Ancestor, 1. c. pp. 86-97 ; Classification, 1. c. pp. 363-381. Haeckel, E. — Prinzipien der Generellen Morphologie der Organismen (Berlin 1906) ; Dos natiirhche System als Stammhaum (Prinzipien der Klassifikation), 1. c. p. 390. Englee, a. — Erlauterungen zu der tjbersicht liter die Embroyophyta Siphonogama, in den Naturhchen PflanzenfamUien, Naohtragen zum II.-IV. Teil, 358-380. — (1897), pp. ' — Prinzipien der Systematischen Anordnung, im Syllabus der Pilanzenfamilien, siebente Auflage, Berlin, 1912. Hallieb, H. — Provisional Scheme of the Natural (Phylogenetic) System of Flowering Plants, in the New Phytologist, Vol. IV., No. 7, (July, 1905), pp. 151-162.

. — Ein Zweiter Entwurf . — des naturlichen (phylogenetisohen) Systems der Bliiten- pfianzen, in den Berichte der Deutsshen Bot. Gesellsch. XXIIT., 2, pp. 85-91. loTSY, J. P. — VortrSge iiber Botanische Stammesgeschichte, I., Jena, (1907). Wettstein, R. — Handbuch der .systematischen Botanik (Zweite Auflage, ; Alleemeinsr ° 1911)' Teil, 1. c. pp. 1-49.

2) Halueb, H. —Provisional Scheme of the Naturivl System, 1. c. p. 152. 99 it is my desire to explain what I propose to call the dynamic system showing the natural relations of plants. In so doing, I shall principally refer to the

Angiosperms, although I am perfectly sure that the result would be the same if I should refer to other classes of the vegetable kingdom.

2. Natueal classification.

The first question which arises in the discussion of the present subject is "What is the natural classiBcation of plants?" We answer that it is to classify plants according to their natm'al relations. In doing this, we first attempt to find whether the individuals which we are going to classify are separable according to tliis view but are united according to that view, i.e. to find the difference or resemblance between or among them. The second attempt in the course of natural classification is to unite the individuals into a small or large gi'oup or groups according to their resemblance, into gi-oups which should be subject to alteration as to their outhues as well as to their members, according as we look at the matter from this or that point of view. These, for the sake of simplicity, I propose to caU dynamic groups. Then, in the third place, we should ixj to arrange the dynamic groups thus obtained, such

-as species, genera famihes or series, according to their natural relations, to arrange them not in fixed orders, such as are determined in the systems of the present day, but to arrange them in orders that vary with different views, or simply speaking, to arrange them after a dynamic manner. In other words, to systematize plants a

•construct a dynamic system (so as to denote their mutual relations) changeable according to different views. In so doing, we shall tiy to understand the relations of all the members of the vegetable kingdom, or simply to understand object'^ the vegetable kingdom. This is, according to my idea, the principal

of the analogy between the 1) In the course of my study, I became more and more aware comparable to the clasaiflcation of words and that of plants. An artificial system of plants is constracting such a, ordinary dictionary in which words are arranged in alphabetical order. In like Kogei's ; another kind of dictionary word list, we merely consult our own convenience while between plants " Thesaurus " somewhat resembles my dynamic system, donoting real relations ;

100

of systematic botany. As to the form which we predicate of the vegetable world,

or as to how far we understand the latter in so doing, I shall speak in detail later on. But, for the present and for the sake of convenience, I shaU; merely give

this general answer : Forms of plants are originally numerous ; but in their real existence, they are all the same. They present different phenomena accordir^ to the different circumstances conditioned from eternity to eternity by the causal nexus. Their forms in different phenomena are naturally in inter-relation like

the meshes of a net^' ; but not in a serial relation like the branches of a tree.

We have spoken just now of real existence and phenomena separately; but real meanings of both terms are comprehensible only in their perfect unity in oneness. In other words, species are quite similar in their basic cha-

racters ; but they are different in their particular manifestations. Here again, as in the above case, both basic characters and particular manifestations are to be understood only in their unity — not separately.

3. Species.

We have spoken above of species but vaguely. Now, what is meant exactly by species. It must, of com-se, that the definition of species differs according to one's idea of what constitutes a species. My opinion is that a species is an individual presenting a certain manifestation in a certain gene-

themselves. As to the principal aim of systematic botany, it could not be more eloquently explained " than by a sentence on the title page of the thesaunis. It runs : — It is impossible that ve should thoroTighly understand the nature of the signs, unless we first properly consider and arrange the things signified " The more I look at Eoqet's work, the more I become astonished at the curious coincidence in the construction of the thesaurus and tliat of my present paper. His dictionary consists of four parts, namely : —1, introduction explaining the theory and principle- upon which his classification is grounded ; 2, plan of classification and synopsis of categories 3, the thesaurus itself ; 4, index. His introduction somewhat corresponds to the theoretical part of the present jjaper ; his plan and synopsis exactly answer to the static classification taken in my paper as a framework or nucleus for the construction of my scheme ; his thesaurus accords with my dynamic system and its explanation ; and finally his index is constructed exactly like my index. This agreement shows, I sincerely beheve, that things Uke words or plants are aU under the rule of the same universal law.—Cf. Roget, P. M.—Thesaurus of EngUsh words and phrases,- dassified and arranged, so as to facilitate the expression of ideas and assist in literary compoaitioti (ISTew Impression, 1918). EoGET, 2) P. M. — 1. u p. XXVIII. The same network - like relation of species is suggested the following m paper :— Lotst, J. P. — Versuche fiber Artbastarde und Betrachtungen uber die Moglichkeit einer Evolution trotz Artbestaudigbeit, in Zeitsohr. indxibt. Abst. u. Vererbungs. "Vni. Heft._4, (1912) p. 331. ;

101 ration. Strictly spsaking, it is very seldom that two individuals exist wHcli are exactly tlie same. So, a species is generally represented by an individual.

That spscies which is generally used in systematic botany is, therefore, not a species in my sense, but a' group of several individuals that bear a close resemblance. For convenience' sake, the term species is in the present paper treated as a group hke a genus or a family, only smaller than either of the two.

4. What the resemblance of species denotes.

Above, we have spoken of resemblance. But what is resemblance manifested in an individual or in a species? According to my opinion, the resemblance of individuals or species is not confined to cases of blood-relationship, but is manifested by the constitutional relationship. Now, what is meant by constitutional relationship ?

In my former paper, I proposed the participation theory to explain the mutual relations of vegetable organs, individuals, or species. As the understanding of the mutual relations is in this case a most important matter, I trust I may be pardoned if I repeat the theory in the following pages.

5. The paeticipation theoey'^.

The theory is in fact but one theory, yet for convenience' sake I shall treat it as two, namely : — The theory of the mutual participation of the gene-^, and the theory of the mutual sharing of the gene. Literally speaking, the word " participation " seems to express a imited action of genes to produce a certain result. Different genes participate in the effort to produce the resulting plant or plant organ. Different plants or plant organs on the other hand are found to share in the work of certain genes, or combination of genes or perhaps we may say that the word " pai-ticipation " points to the future, while the word " sharing " points to the work accomphshed in the past. Thus, different genes participate in the work of producing a certain result, while different plants share with one another the work of certain genes. It must be

a suggestion from Tendai's theory 1) In formulating this theory, I have been influenced by of mutual participation. to refer to [two similes given on pp. lO.^J 2) As to what is the gene, readers are requested and 104 of the present paper. 102

admitted, however, that my theory does not necessarily agree with that used

in genetics, but is rather to be regarded as the latter theory expanded to the

utmost Umit'\

Now, in order to help my readers to understand my theory, it is necessary

to insist on the law of substance, i.e. the conservation of energy and the

indesti'uctibihty of matter ; that the universe in its real entity is ever the

game the same now as in the past and as in the futiu-e ; that it is only the

phenomena which change from time to time ; and that there can be neither

increase nor decrease in its real entity. All individuals in the universe have

close relations with the whole (i.e. the universe), and their real entities are

something like the meshes of a net, whose therads extend in all directions

through the universe ; some of the threads being represented by chemical

affinities or physical gravity. To divide the whole into parts is something

like mo-ving the interwoven threads of meshes hither and thither with one's

fingers ; for, though the whole is divisible into parts as it seems, these parts

are stOl connected one with another by the threads. Individuals though

they be called, they are not by any means in a condition of isolation, but

rather are closely related to the whole. Thus, as a part moves, so moves the

whole itself — that assemblage of many parts.

All individuals aUke possess innumerable genes or factors"'. The

former present various phenomena according as, on the one hand, the latter are potent or latent ; and on the other, according to the different combinations

or seggregations of potent genes. Consequently, the relation of one individual

to the others in phenomenal appearance is the relation of mutual participation

or sharing of potent and latent genes in individuals.

Then, too, aU genes in individuals may be apparent at one time and

latent at another, and may change their character, according to conditions.

1) Cf. MoKOAN, T. H.— The theory of the gene, in Am. Kat. (1917) Vol. 51, pp. 513-520. 2) My idea is somewhat comparable to Vines' opinion that " the ultimate members, root, stem, leaf, may in this view be looked upon as potentially present even in the unicellular plant, just as man is potentially in the Amoeba ; and their gradual unfolding is but a matter of time and the realisation of their inherent tendency to complexity, much as we have in the spore or the ovum the potentialities which we see realised as it grows into «, plant." [Cf. Geeen, J.B. — A History of Botany, (Oxford 1909) p. 83]. 103

As genes change, so change individuals. Yet, no new gene is ever created or produced; no existent gene ever vanishes. The genes now present are that those have existed from the eternal past and will continue to exist throughout the infinite future. The phenomena of an individual change from time to time, (the latter phrase of course being understood as meaning very long intervals of time). Such changes are brought about in the individual itself or crossing by with others. When the latter is the case, it sometimes does, and sometimes does not, follow the Mendelian law. Yet, for aU that, individuals are always the same in their real entities. Genes present in individuals are not at all isolated, but are in close continuity in their essence.

If we fix upon different colom-s to represent different genes, the latter present different hues, according to the conditions under which they are exposed at this time or that. Different genes are, therefore, exactly similar in their reat entities. Consequently, all individuals are to be regarded from two differen- points of view ; one being that of universality, and the other that of particul larity. The universaHty of individuals follows from the unity of the genes contained in them, while the particularity of individuals is made comprehensible by the difiference of the phenomenal appaarances of the genes and the different combinations of the latter.

Now, in order to present to my readers more plainly the mutual relation of genes present in individuals, let us assume that individuals are composed of numerous rosaries formed of numerous, temporarily different, beads. Further, we will assume at the same time that the individuals are, as I have said before, something like knots caused by bringing close together here and there some of these entangled rosaries ; also that the phenomenal appearances of the beads of the rosaries do not cease to change from time to time, as the beads are in close concatenation and in incessant flux in their essence ; as the beads change, so do the phenomenal appsarances of individuals (if we think of unlimited time). These beads are somewhat comparable to the genes phenomenal of which I have spoken before ; and they in the Hmited sense of appearances are, at the same time, comparable to what are called genes by the student of genetics. It must be granted, however, that though I have compared the beads to the genes, yet the former denote only fixed quahties 104 of something generated, while the latter indicat generating qualities united with something generated.

I may here add another simile' ' as an explanation of my conception of individuals and genes. The universe is like a boundless net with innumerable millions of crystalline beads, each on a mesh of a different colour, each reflecting the images of other beads, and each consequently pr^enting different

hues, according to the position of the observer. The beads present different

hues, according as they are observed fi'om this point or that. It is, however,

only in their phenomena that they are different ; in their real entities, they

are all and ever the same crystalline beads. Each bead with innumerable

mUhons of reflected images (say dots) of aU varieties of colours (of which it

must be understood some are visible, biTt some are invisible, according

to the position of the observer) is something like an individual, and the images on each bead (the dots of different colours) correspond, so to spsak,

to the genes of which I have spoken above.

The most important point in my theory is that, however much we may

have spoken both of real entity and of the phenomenal appearance, of individuals and genes, independently one from the other, yet the two should

only be thinkable in then- identity in. oneness, and be inconceivable indepsn-

dently of one another.

As can be seen from the explanation given above, the first theory, that

an individual is not to be considered as a character of a single quality, but

as in reality a compoimd of different things generated by different genes,

is called the theory of the mutual participation of the gene ; the other theory,

that the relation of individuals to others in their -particularity is the relation

of the mutual sharing of genes in phenomenal appearance (potent genes) in individuals, is called the theory of the mutual sharing of the gene.

According to these theories, all individuals or species are one and the same in their real entity, and that there are so many different species is due

1) In presenting this metaphor to my reader, I have been influenced by a suggestion from the Indra - nets, an aUegory found in one of the Buddhist scriptures, which is caUed the Mahavaipulya buddha-ganda vyQha-sutra (Kegonkyo). For this aUegory, I am indebted to Professor J. Matsumura I ; have not myself consulted the original scripture. —

105 to tlie fact that genes contained in species present suitable temporary phenomenal appearances and suitable temporary combinations in agreement with the conditions which follow necessarily through the causal nexus. Constitu- tional resemblance of species is, therefore, manifested by the mutual sharing of genes possessed by them. Thus far having stated the real meaning of resemblance through the participation theory, I shall now try to explain what

I have proposed as a dynamic system more concretely than I had done before.

6. The dynamic system.

Now, turning back our attention to what we have said before of the natural classification, we now see that our first attempt in the course of the latter is to find how species share their genes with others. Then, the second attempt is to group species into small or large groups according to the extent with which they have shared then- genes with others^^ •—- into groups which should be subject to alteration, as to their Hmits as well as their members, according to whether we select this or that gene as a criterion for classification, — simply speaking, into dynamic groups. Finally, our third attempt is to arrange the dynamic groups thus obtained, such as spacies, genera or famiUes, according to the relations of the mutual sharing of genes, — to arrange them, not in a fixed order, but in orders varying with views, or simply speaking to arrange them in a dynamic manner. The arrangement in dynamic forms is what I have spoken as a dynamic system. I shall explain it with examples further on.

Now, let us take four individuals representing four different species.

These four are composed of numerous different genes ; but amongst the latter genes only four, represented symbolically by a, b, C and d, are so far known to us. We shall try to systematize these species. Let a gene in parentheses denote a latent gene. Then, the four species may be symboHzed as follows : these four (a) bed, a (b) C d, a b (c) d and a b C (d). One way of classifying and the is to group them into two groups, one containing the latent (a) gene

of Hybridization 137-138. 1) LoTST, P. J. — Evolution by Means (1916) pp. 106 other, tlie potent a gene. There are more three different ways of making up such groups of the same category by substituting (b) (c) or (d), in the place of (a). Also, there are certainly many other ways of grouping the four

species so as to classify the species by taking a combination of genes as I a criterion instead of a single gene, such as a b, C b, a C, b C, C d, or b C d, a e d, a b d, a b C, and so forth, — each way being in agreement with a natural relation according to each respective view. So the groups themselves are changeable or dynamic, according to whether we take this gene or that, or this combination or that, as a criterion for classification. One way of grouping can not be said to be more natiu-al than others. Any one is natural so far as it is understood as dynamic and changeable according to

\'iews. But as soon as it is understood to be the only fixed, unchangeable one, admitting no other way, it becomes unnatmal. I sliaU give a few examples of an actual instance, just below.

VelloziaceEe'^ (Lihiflorse) : This family is referable to the AmaryUidacese according to one view, but it may be included in the Hsemodoracese according to another view. Moreover, it will prove to be a distinct family, if viewed from a different standpoint. So the family itself is a dynamic one, variously grouped according to the way of looking at the matter.

Myoporacei©'^ (Tubiflorse) : According to one view, this family should be

divided into two, namely : — one, containing Myoporum, PJiolidia, Bontia and

ZomUana, which might be incorporated into the Scrophulariacese, the other,

represented by Oftia, which might be refen-ed to the Verbenacese. Should this

view be kept, then the Myoporacese must be disorganized and the Hmits and the

members of the Scrophulariaceae and Verbenacese should to some extent be

altered. Truly, the plants referable to the above three families share their

genes so as to be grouped in several ways according to views just as we have seen in the foiu- symboHzed species to which we have referred before.

One way of grouping can not be said to be more natural than the others. Loganiaceae'^ (Contortse) : This group is regarded according to one view as a distinct family ; but according to another view, as is proposed by Baillon,

Nat. 1) Pfl.-fam. n.— 5, p. 125. 2) Nat. Pfl.-fam. IV. -3, b. p. 357. 3) Nat. Pfl.-fam. n'.-2, p. 26. 107 the family should be broken up and its genera should be referred respectively to the Apocynaeese, Gentianacese, Solanacese Eubiace?e, and Asclepiadacese.

The limits of the families just referred to and their members to some extent vary, according as we hold this view or that.

Now, take examples of another kind. The Labiatss^^ and Verbenaceae'-' are, according to one way of looking at them, to be regarded as two distinct families ; but in another way — which is that observed in the

Borraginacese'', which is established regardless of the position of the styles

(whether the latter are terminal or gynobasic) — the former two famiHes (i.e.

Labiatse and Verbenacese) should be united. Should the former view be held in the case of the Borraginacese, the latter family should be divided into two.

But, such a division, in fact, could never be cansidered natural. Tlae same is true of the separation of the Labiatse from the Verbenacese. The two families are only artificially or superficially separated, but in reality, they are closely inter-related hke the meshes of a net. This shows plainly that it is impossible to classify plants according to one sole view so naturally that the classification should denote their natural relations ; that the latter relations are not to be

understood in a static sense, but are only conceivable in dynamic senses ; and finally, that natural groups are only thinkable in a dynamic sense.

Now let me give other examples showing how the natural arrangement or natural system of such natmral dynamic groups should also be a dynamic one.

Julianiacese^' (Juhaniales) : This group is closely related to the Anacardiacese and Juglandaceffi (the latter two families are widely separated from each other, so far as the existing system is concerned) in its resiniferous character, in its unisexual flowers with reduced envelopes, and in its solitary exalbuminate seeds. Other points of resemblance or similarity between the Julianiacese and the

Juglandacese are the dissimilar male and female flowers, the broad sfcigmatic lobes of the styles and single coated ovules. In anatomical characters, the Julianiacese and Anacardiacese are very much ahke, and the singular funicular development of the ovules, the seeds and embryo, are very much the same in both femihes.

143. 1) Nat. Pfl.-fam. IV.-3, a, p. 205. 2) Nat. Pfl.-fam. IV.- 3, a,

the Julianiaoeas : A New 3) Nat. Pfl.-fam. IV.—3, a, p. 80. 4) Hemslet, W. B .— On 18-24. Natural Order of Plants, in Pbil. Trans. Boy. Soc. Lond. Series B, CXCIX. pp. 169-197, Plates 103

In the infloreseenca and flowers, the relation of the Jiiliaiiiacese and Fagacase is evident. The male inflorescence, the male flowers and poUen of Jidiania

addringetis are closely alike in texture, structure and form, to the corresponding parts in certain species of Quercus. The presence of several female flowers in a closed involucre is a characteristic of Jidiania and Fagus, Castanea and Gastanopsis.

The seeds of both Juliania and the Fagacese are exalbuminate, and the cotyledons are epigseous in germination. If we lay great stress upon the characters of the reproductive organs in which there is agreement or similarity between the

Juliauiacese and Fagacese, or between the former family and Juglandacese, then the Juhaniacese should be placed between the Juglandacese and Fagacese. On the other hand, if the anatomical characters are to be credited with superior value in classification, then the Julianiacese should be placed next to the

Auacardiacese. Thus, the family may be put near the Juglandacese according

to one view ; but according to the other, it comes close to the Auacardiacese and is widely separated from the Juglandacese.

Sahcacese^^ (Salicales) : Tliis group is closely related to the Batidacese in having a dimerous gynseceum, and also to the Myricacese and Juglandacese in having nearly naked or apetalous flowers. But on the other hand, the close relation of the SaHcacese and Tamaricacese^^ (which stand far apart from the other,

SD far as the present system is concerned) is incontestable ; the gynseceum, placentas, ovules, fruits and seeds, or even anatomical characters such as perforation of vessels, are very much the same in both famiUes. If the presence or absence of sepals and petals are to be credited with superior value in classification, then the Salicace£B should be brought near the Myricacese,

Juglandacese or some such group. But on the other hand, if we attach importance to the structure of ovary, ovules, ffuits, seeds or anatomical characters, then the SaHcacese should find its place near the Tamaricace^ of the Parietales. Kanimculaceas'^^ (Kanales) : This gi-oup beai-s some resemblance to the MagnoHacese, Anonacese and Nymphseaceas in the inconstant number ' of the stamens, in the apocarpous gynsecea and in their spiral arrangement. It is

Nat. Pfl.-&m. 1) III._1, p. 35. 2) Nat. Pa.-fam. ni.-6, p. 291. 3) Nat. Pfl.-fam. 111.-2, p. 54. 109 also to some extent related to the Berberidaoese, especially in the integment of the ovules. At the some time, the Ranunculacese is closely allied to the Dilleniacesa and OchnaceEG (both of the Parietales), and in no less degree to the Eosace^, in the arrangement of the segments of the perianth and of the stamens, and also in. the arrangement of carpels in the case of the last family. Fm-ther, the resemblance of the Eanunculacesa and Alismatacese, although the two families find places in the present system very far apart from each other, is incontestable, as can be seen in the indeterminably numerous stamens, in the apocarpous gynsecea and especially in the habits. The Ranunculacese are, therefore, besides being referable to the Kanales, may be referred respectively to the Eosales, to the Parietales, or even to the widely separated Helobise, according to the different ways of looking at them.

Anonacese^' (Eanales) : This group is certainly allied to:the Magnoliacese in the floral structure and in the presence of " Olgehalt." At the same time, it bears a close relation to Blaha of the Ebenacese in its rimose albumen and in its trimerous flowers. Its natural position moves from one place to another, however far apart it may be from the former, according to the ^iew of the systematizer.

Menispermacese"' (Eanales) : Certainly this group is assignable to the

Eanales and can be placed next to the Berberidaoese according to one view.

33ut according to another view, it comes very close to the Sabiacese (Sapindales) in the structure of its flowers and fruit and even in its habit. In the male flowers, the resemblance between the Menispermacese and Dioscoreacesa (Lilii- florse) is very striking and incontestable. Still more remarkable is the coincidence of the Menispermacese and Euphorbiacese (Geraniales) as is seen in the several genera of both families^^. Its natural position is changeable from a place in the Eanales to one in the Sapindales and Geraniales or even to one in the lilHflorse. view, to Kceberliniacese'^ (Ehoeadales) : This group is, according to one be brought near the Saxifragace^ (Eosales), but according to another view, it

1) Nat. Pfl.-fam. HI.—2, p. 23. in das Pflanzenreich, IV.—94, p. 41. 2) DiELS, L. — Memspermaceas, 321. 3) Nat, Pfl.-fam. IH.—6, p. .

110

is to be placed next to the Bixacese (Parietales). It is also to some extent comparable to the Simarubacsse (Geraniales). Moreover, the resemblance between the Koeberliniaceas and the Capparidacese is so close that the former is by some authors incorporated into the latter.

Dichapstalacese'^ (Geraniales) : Some genera with gamopetalous and zygomorphons flowers of the same family are assignable to the Metaehlamydese.

But in other genera with polypetalous flowers, it agrees perfectly with the Euphorbiacese—Phyllanthoideas (Geraniales). Its natural position therefore, shifts from one place to another, according to the different criteria applied.

Cyrillacese^-' (Sapindales) : This group is related to the Ericaceae in the habit and peculiar anthers of Cosicea (CyriU.). In another respect, it is undeniablly allied to the Aquifoliacese. Hookee regards it as referable to the

Anacardiacese, while Engleb looks upon it as a distinct family assignable to the Sapindales.

Corynocarpacefe'^' (Sapindales) : This group is referred to the Berberidacese by JussiEU and Speengel, while it is assigned to the Myrsinacese by others.

Van Tieghem places it near the Geraniacese.

Salvadoracese"^ (Sapindales) : This should find its place among the

Sapindales near the Celastrace£e, if we lay great stress upon the choripatalous genera, Asima and Dobera. But on the contrary, if the gamopetalous genera of the same family preponderate, then it should be placed close to the Oleacese.

Fouquieriacepe'*' (Parietales) : This is related to the Polemoniacese by the

3-celled ovary, by the more or less connate styles, and by the tube-like corolla with stamens at its base ; but, in other characters besides those just givan, it is quite close to the Tamaricacese.

Winteranaceffi"^ (Parietales) : In the presence of oil-ceUs in the cortex, pith and leaves, in the general structure of the xylem, especially in the tracheids with bordered pits in wood-prosenchyma and in the inconstant number and spiral arrangement of the perianth-segments, this group comes very close to the MagnoHacese (Ranales). On the other hand, if the connate

1) Nat. Pfl..fam. JH—i, 347. p. 2) Nat. Pfl.-fam. in.—5, p. 180.

1. c. Nachtr. I. Naxjhtr. 3) p. 217 ; m. p. 197. i) Nat. Pfl.-fam. IV.—2, p. 17. Nat. Pfl.-fam. 111.-6, 5) p. 298, and Naclitr. lU. p. 228. 6) Nat. Pfl.-fam. HI.—6, p. 316 Ill siamens, coupled with the presence of the oil-cells in the place just mentioned, are to be credited with superior value in classification, then the Winteranacese should be placed next to the Myristicacese (Ranales). But in other respects, it is altogether related to the Violacese and FlacourtiaceEe (Parietales).

Passifloracese'5 (Parietales) : This group is closely allied to the Malesher- biacese (Par.) and Turneracese (Par.) in its general aspects. But, on the other hand, if the receptacle and its efSguration, and the often stalked ovary are especially taken into consideration, then it is comparable rather to the

Thymelseacese (Myrtiflorse). Also in a certain respect it comes near to the

•CucurbitaceEe.

Achariaceas^' (Parietales) : If the superior ovaries, parietal placentas, and the presence of albumen are credited with superior value in classification, then it should be placed quite close to the Passifloracese. But, if the gamophyUous corolla preponderate, when weighed against the above mentioned characteristics, then the Achariacese would come next to the Cucurbitacese.

Oleaceffii^' (Ebenales) : This group is closely allied to the Loganiacese and to the Eubiacese ; but on the other hand, it is in no less degree comparable to the Celastracese and Salvadoracese (both of the Sapindales).

As can be clearly seen in the above examples, a family is placed in one position by authors with one view, while it is taken to another by those with another view. The present systematic problem in current opinion is to decide whether it is better or more natural to place it near this or near that; or which characteristics preponderate over others. But in my opinion, the problem is seen to be quite wide of the mark, so soon as the real state of things is considered. The families just considered are such groups, as the symboKzed species above referred to, whose natural relations are only conceivable according to the dynamic view. A family comes close to this in one view, but in the other, it goes to that, just as a child playing with its mates. The child changes its company at random, but the plant shifts its place according to the law of natural relations.

A natural system denoting the natural relations of famihes should,

257. 1) Nat. Pfl.-fam. III. -6, n, p. 78. 2) Nat. Pfl.-fam. Nfwlitr. I. p.

3) Nat. rfl.-fam. IV.—2, p. 4. 112

therefore, be a dynamic system''. The same is true as to the system of the genera in a family. This is very clearly seen in larger families such as the Graminese,

Kosaceae, Saxifragacese, and others. In the Graminese especially, the genera never stand in a serial relation. There are, perhaps, not two tribes which can be sufficiently distinguished one from the other by a single characteristic. It is by a combination of several characteristics, that they are usually divided.

Of all the tribes of the Graminese limited by the authors of both ancient and modern times, none is said to have been exactly differentiated from the others''.

But, on the contrary, they are closely inter-related and share different characteristics among themselves. Accordingly, they, tribes as well as genera, change their Hmitations and members in accordance with different views. Their system must, therefore, necessarily be a changeable one. The same is true as to the species belonging to a large genus. They always stand in an inter-relation, but not in serial relatiorf. Such a system of treating and denoting inter-relations in the dynamic views of species, genera or families, I propose to call the dynamic system in the natural classification of plants. Although the same system can be applied to the whole vegetable kingdom, I shall, in the present paper, Hmit myself to the Angiospermao which group is more familiar to me than other groups.

Those who insist upon the view that the natural system should be a static one and that, therefore, only one real system is possible stUl believe the evolution theory in the sense that, -while species have been serially developed,

they have always retained diverse in their characters. On the other hand,

those who think that it is not always necessary that species should be developed

serially or invariably exhibit divergent characters ; and who also beleve that"' species are not only able of themselves to turn out different species through

1) I desire to call my readers' attention to the fact that the statements about the dynamic system are to be held only in the case of a comparison of members (plants) -n-hich should all belong to the same group or should all belong to different groups of the same rank. The state-

ments are not to be applied in the case of u, comparison of members, some of which belong to the same group, while others belong to different groups. In the latter case, the relations of the members belonging to the same group are less dynamic than those of members belonging to different groups. Tor example, in comparing the plum, cherry, and cucumber, we see that the relations between the former two are always more close (or less dynamic) than those between either of the former two and the cucumber, even though we consider them from every different point of view.

2) Nat. Pfl.-fam. H.—2. p. 16.

3) Wettstein, E. B. — Handbuch der Systematischen Botanik, p. 49. 113 adaptation or mutation, or similarly to produce many others by crossing, but also are formed from witliin or without by other means which are as yet unknown to man, — such minds can neither recognize the existence of the phylogenetic tree, nor believe in the possibility of phylogenetic classification.

Moreover, for those who understand the real state of the natural relations of families as illustrated by the examples which we have just given above, it is impossible to beheve the existence of any determined static natural system such as modern systematizers are unanimously struggling to make.

There have hitherto been several systems'' which have been called natural.

But, all of them are static. The two most used by students at the present time are the systems of Bentham-Hookee and of Englee. In both of these, speaking generally (certainly there are exceptions), one first group (say a family) is connected with a second by a relation established according to a certain view, while the latter is connected with a third by a relation established according to another view. The members of this part of the system are, therefore, considered from one point of view ; but those of that part of the same system are arranged according to another point of view- For example, the members of the Monoctyledones are arranged regardless of whether they are gamopetalous or polypetalous ; while those of the Dicotyledones are arranged on the basis of the said characters"'. Another example is found in the classification of the Tubiflorse. Some families of the latter series are on the one

hand classified on the basis of whether they have or have not eremus ; while others of the same series are, on the other hand, arranged on the basis of whether their flowers are zygomorphous or actinomorphous^'. Accordingly, the present systems certainly cannot be taken as denoting natural relations of the members in every respect; nor are they systems that denote relations

the 1) Among the systems whioh have been established by great authors, I may mention

: of following, namely —^The system of LiNNAEtrs (1735) ; that of A. L. de JtjssiEU (1789) ; that

Aug. Ptb. de CANDoiiLE (1819) ; that of St. Endlichek (1836-1840) ; that of A. Bbongniabt

; that ; that of Ad. (1843) ; that of Bentham and Hookeb (1862-1883) of Alex. Bbatins (1864)

EicHDEK (1883). That of Van Tieghem (1898) ; that of Adolf Englee (1912). in 2) Engleb, a. — Eilauterungen zu der Ubersioht fiber die Embryophyta siphonogama, Nat. Pfl.-fam. Nacht. I. p. 371.

3) Engleb, a — 1. c. p. 370. 114

of members according to one and the same Tiew. Whan judged quite apart from any partial treatment, even the best system at present known as such,

"while pretending to follow the mutual relations of A. B. C. D , in reality, merely denotes the relation of A—^B according to one view ; that of

B— according to another view ; and that of C—^D according to still another

view ; and that of some remote members, such as C and K, very faintly,

if at all. The construction of such a system is something like sewing a

fox's skin to a lion's. Figuratively speaking, such a system is comparable

to a marquetry picture of a mountain, one piece of which is taken from a

picture of the mountain viewed from the south, a second piece as viewed from

the north, a third as viewed from the east, and so on ; while the real natural system is to be likened metaphorically to a model of the mountain itself.

Such a model, if seen from different sides, presents different phases, as a real

system denoting real natural relations should ; but, on the contrary, the

marquetry picture shows but one appearance like the system at present known to us. The phase of the former is dynamic, while that of the latter is

static. If we may be allowed to call such a static system "natural", as we

usually do, then the systems of Linnaeus, Antoine Jussieu, De Candolle, Endliohee, Beongniaet, Bentham- Hooker, Van Tieghesc, Engler, Hallier

or even what Tretjb has proposed, should be regarded as natural. On this

occasion, however, it can not weU be said that one system is natural while

the others are artificial. All systems should be true and natural regarding

one part according to a certain view, but regarding another part by another

view. But, if by natural system we mean, as we ought, that one in whicn

we can see all the natural relations of all the members of the system (according

to any view and between any two members), then it must be quite different from the systems of the great authorities above mentioned. It follows that the above - named systems are not natural but artificial, and have been established merely for the sake of convenience. We can not, therefore, go so far as to this say that system is more natural than that ; but rather that the former is more convenient than the latter. In this sense, even Englee's system, which is at present regarded as the most natural, is nothing more than a very convenient system. In the following pages I shall try to give a fuU account —

115 of my reasons for this statement, while reviewing and criticizing Engleb's principle of natural classification and his system.

7. Review of, and critical beutarks on Ekglee's principles

and his system of the ajjgiosperms.

«. Engleb's principles of systematic arrangement' \

Speaking conclusively, his principles are those of his system, but not those of what I shall call the natural system. I shall now take up this matter section by section. In the first section Englee says:

Das Streben der wissenschaftlichen Klassifikation der Pflanzen oder der botanisclien ^stematik ist snmSchst darauf gericlitet, die Pflanzenformen nach iirer natiir- lichen Veiwandtschaft in Gemeinschaften niederen und holieren Grades (in Artcn, Gattimgen, FamiUen, Familienreihen oder Orclnrmgen, Klassen, AbteUungen) zu grappieren.2)

Here he speaks of "natural affinity" (NaturHche Verwandtschaft), the true meaning of which is certainly blood - relationship. But what systematizers can treat directly or are treating practically is constitutional resemblance instead of blood - relationship. The latter is to be found directly and exactly only in a census register or in such a case as Engler refers to in § 2 ; it can not be ascertained generally. We are, therefore, obliged only to infer blood - relationship through the observations of constitutional resemblances, assuming that the former is in agreement with the latter (but, in reality, they need not agree). As the resemblances are, according to the participation theory which

I have referred to before, manifested by the participation of genes, Engleb's affinity -group (Verwandtschaftkreis) is nothing but a coILectiou of members naarked by one or more genes shared in the members. The group is, therefore, as I have said before, a dynamic one changeable according as different genes are taken as criteria. Here, it is clear that Engler undoubtedly means by affinity -group a static one unchangeable no matter in what way it is r^arded. According to my way of thinking, the existence of such a definite group is impossible. Now, let us think of a case in which we could

1) EsTGLBB, A. — Prinzipien der Systematisclien Anordnung, im syllabus der Pflaazenfamilien, 7-Aufl. (1912) pp. Vni—XXIt

2) Englee, A. — I. c. p. Yin. —

116 obtain an affinity -group by the direct observation of natural affinity, as

Engler says in § 2. Sucli groups, according to Ms statement'^ exist only in species, genera, families or in series. In other words, natural affinity is to be found between one individual and another individual belonging to the same species, between species and species belonging to the same genus, between genus and genus belonging to the same family, between family and

family belonging to the same series ; but there is generally no phylogenetic relation between series and series. Consequently, in lois system, spacies, genera, famihes are, as far as his statement is concerned, arranged according

to their natural affinity ; while the series are not so arranged. It foUows,

therefore, that the series are arranged, according to their degree of advance-

ment, or according to their simplicity or complexity, or according as they are

primitive or reduced. His system is locally, in this part or that, natural in

the sense that it denotes a certain relation of blood - kinship or a constitutional

resemblance ; but his system, taken as a whole, is an artificial system, the

series of which are arranged according to their degree of advancement, or to

some such idea. As for the recapitulation theory which is ^ven by Mm in

§ 2, as a means of determining natm-al affinity, it is in many cases especially in plants not to be rehed upon'\ The other experimental method given by

Mm is something that can be seen only in some few special cases. He says

that it is necessary to ascertain affinity through the study of the development

history. I tMnk that is truly indispensable for finding the mutual relations in the case of development ; but I tMnk it is equally necessary that we should

take into account the resemblance in the adult stage ; the natural relation of

young forms is sometimes different fr-om that of adult forms, so that the real

natural relation is only conceivable in its dynamic phase. He writes as

follows^^ especially for the Mgher plants :

Dagegen sind -n-ir bei der Eeststellung der Verwandtschaft hBherer Sippen genotigt, auf indirektem Wege die natiirliclie Yeni^andtschaft zu ermitteln, imd dabei leicht irrtiimlichen Auffassungen ausgesetzt.

1) Engleb, a. — Erlauterungen, 1. u. p. 362. ScHOTJTE, 2) J. C. — Die Stelitr-Tlieorie, p. 138 (P. Noordhofe Groningen, 1902).

3) Engieb, a. — 1. c. p. IX. —

117

But, this can be accepted only in the case where one believes that species are formed only through the fixation of characters acquired by adaptation or direct influence, which characters are ever diverging. When we think of several oth2r causes of the formation of spacies, such as crossing and mutation, we can not but be forced to conclude that it is impossible to arrive at blood affinity through indirect methods. Tha latter conclusion can be easily understood by one who accepts the participation theory. It is only in some special case that we can see blood - relationship through the study of resemblance'^

As blood - relationship is of course one of the natural relations manifested by organisms, it should certainly appear in one phase of the dynamic system.

But, it can not be definitely stated that blood - relationship is the only criterion for constituting a natural system. Engleb goes on to say'':

Es hat die Erfahrang gelehrt, daB SuBerlioh. oft ssbr ahnUohe Organismen nur eine entfemte Verwandtschiift besitzen.

This is indeed true. That is why I should say that a real natural relation is so and so in external form, but at the same time is manifested differently in blood - relationship. In this respact, his opinion differs from mine. Again he says^^ :

So ist man zn der Erkenntnis gelangt, daB einzellige, kugelige, also itufierlich selir Shnliche Organismen nicht bloS sehr verschiedenen FamUien, sondern auch. verschiedenen Elassen vmd Abteilvmgen angehoren kbnnen.

In my opinion, this will not do. According to my idea, if organisms are very similar in their external forms, they should be taken into the same group.

In some special case where we know their blood - relationship exactly, it will be all right to arrange them according to this criterion. The latter arrangement is sometimes, as Engleb states above, very different from that made according to the standard of external forms. But this does no harm to our natural system. The difference follows from the difference in the criterion. The natural system should, therefore, be a dynamic one which manifests different phases when viewed from different standpoints. Further he proceeds to say:

So gelangt man zur Feststellvmg von Verwandtsohaftskreisen, deren systemati- soher Bang lediglioh danach bestimmt wird, bis zu welchem Grade

I.e. IX. Englee, A. —I.e. p. IX. 1) LoTSY, P. J.— l.c. 2) Engleb, A. — p. 3) —

118

der Entwicklung ein duroh gewisse Eigenschaf ten od«r Dominanten charakterisierter Typus gelangen kann, d. h. welcher Progressionen er f Shig ist.

From this we see that his aflBnity - group is one that is determined only in so characters." But, shall see far as it accords Avith one view of "certain we stated, quite different affinity - groups established, ag I have before when viewed from different standpoints. Then he remarks :

"Wii erkennen hierbei, daS TJelfach parallele Entwicklungsreihen anftre- ten iind daS man sicli hliten muB, die Parallelercheinungen mit den eine Sippe ohaiak- terisierenden Ersclaeiatmgen auf gleiche Stufe zu setzen.

In the above quotation, he states that characters of plants observed in the present vegetable world are referable to two different categories, namely:—1, or classes those those denoting parallel advancement in different series ; 2, denoting to what series they belong'^ In my estimation, it is impossible to regard different characters as necessarily and decidedly denoting such different meanings. In my opinion, there can be no such absolute difference between the characters. Englek's statement is only for convenience. Even if we admit the two kinds of characters for convenience' sake, they are not pecuHar

(proper) to themselves but are interchangeable. If characters, regarded by

Englee as representing those of the first category, are taken by another author as those of the second, the other characters regarded by Englek as those of the second should, in their turn, be taken by the other author as those of the first category. In fine, to ascribe different chararters to the two different categories is a mere expedient to furnish arguments for a system established on the assumption of phylogeny. Now, let us consider the matter by examples. According to Exgler's system, such characters of the Um- beUiflorse, as valvate aestivation, a reduced calyx, androeceum consisting of one whorl of five stamens, two-celled ovary with a few ovules, are all regarded as belonging to the first category, since the same characters are found in the

Ilubiales ; wMle such a character of the UmbeUiflorse as that represented by polypetalous flowers is regarded as of the second category, as a character of the Kubiales represented by gamopetalous flowers is likewise treated. In other

1) Characters of this second category show the blood connection within a group, but not between groui)S. —

119

words, characters, such as valvate aestivation, reduced calyx or the like, found in both the Umbelliflorae and Rubiales show that they are in the same stage d parallel advancement; while the palypetalous flowers in tha former series indicate that it belongs to the same class as the Archichlamydeas, and the gamopetalous flowers of the latter series shows its attachment to the Metachla-

mydese. This is a view that recognizes no relationship between the two

series (Umbelliflorse and Rubiales)''. On the other hand, according to another

opinion which suggests some affinity between the Umbelliflorse and the

Rubiales, and therefore seems to me to be more thoughtful than the preceding

one, the characters regarded by Engleb as those denoting their parallel

advancement would most probably be characters indicating a blood - relation-

ship (Mke those of the second category) between the two series-\ If this view

be accepted, then such characters a3 polypetalous or gamopstalous flowers

which were regarded a little while ago as those denoting affinity are now in

their turn to be taken as indicating a parallelism between the Rubiales and

other series of the Metachlamydeae such as the Ericales or Primulales.

In § 3, he says'' :

Zu einer Familie werden einerseits diejenigen Formen vereimgt, wdche in alien wesentlichen Merkmalen des anatomischen Banes, der Blattstellung, des Bliiten- banes, der Sporcnbildung oder der FrucM- xmd Samenbildimg erne angenfitllige tlber- Lamellen- einstimmung zeigen, wie z. B. die Bakteriaoeen Oder Stabohenbakteiien, die schwamme oder Agaricaceen, die ArmleuchtergcwSclise Oder Cliaraceen, die Polypodia- cecn, die Gramineea, die Iridaceen, die Orchidaceen, die Craciferen, die Umbelliferen, die Borraginaceen, die Labiaten, die Compositen, — anderseits diejenigen Formen, welcbe zwar nntereinander in einzelnen der genannten Verhaltnisse Verschiendenheiten zeigen, anato- aber docli durch ein gemeinsames Merkmal, eei es der ZeUbesohafEenheit, des misohcn Baues, der Bliite oder Frucbt, verbnnden sind. Hierbei ersolieint die Zusam- mengehorigkeit um so sicherer, je mebr die Verschiedenlieiten schrittweise auftreten.

In the latter half of this sentence, it is stated that some groups are marked no other by a certain character, which is taken as the sole criterion, and by the group itself character. In this case, it can be easily understood that It shows a iShowing a natural relation is changeable and therefore dynamic. to the criterion, for different aspect as to its Hmit and members, according

PflanzenfamiUen (1912) p. XXVII. 1) Engine, A.— Syllabus der 15 and 111. 2) Nat. Pfl.-fam. IV.—4, p. 13 ; III.—8, pp.

3) Englbb, a. — 1. o. p. X. 120 whicli we may take this character at one time or that at another. On the other hand, groups shown in the first half of the same quotation are charac- terized by many characters (by these and at the same time also by those); their limits and members do not change so manifestly as in the case of the former groups, although the characters taken as standards vary. Speaking generally, there are, to be sure, some groups which are more dynamic and others which are less dynamic. For examples, the Velloziaceae, Loganiacese,

Myoporacese, Labiates, Verbenacese, Euphorbiacese are more dynamic; while the Graminese, Orchidacese are less dynamic groups. The latter certainly are unchangeable within the limits of the variation of certain criteria; but they can not be exempted from being more or less dynamic, when all considerations

known as well as unknown to us are taken into account, as we shall see

later on in the dynamic system and the explanation of it, to be given in this

papsr.

Now, let us take the words, dynamic and static, in a comparative sense

and by " static " let us mean what is less dynamic. Then, there are two ways

of expressLQg the standing of all groups, namely : — 1, to regard all groups as

static farms, and treat dynamic forms as exceptional cases ; 2, to regard all

groups as dynamic forms and to treat static forms as exceptions. Of these

two methods, the latter seems to me to be preferable to the former. The

reasonableness of my preference will be seen when we come to explain the

dynamic system. Speaking generally, what I call a less dynamic group is

mostly represented by groups of the lower class, such as species or genera,

and what I call the more dynamic is illustrated by groups of the higher

class, such as families or series. Such groups as the Orchidacese and

Graminese, just given as examples of less dynamic groups, somewhat correspond

to what we would have regarded as genera or the like, when compared with

more dynamic groups such as the Euphorbiacese or Myoporacese.

What Engleb says in § 4, may be taken as an illustration of the in-

constancy of groups. In § 7'^ he goes on to say :—

Die Erfahrung, daS einzelne Merkmale zur Charakterisiertmg gtoBerer Pflanzen- gemeinschaften verwendet -werden konnen, andere nicht, fuhrte zu der Atmahme tod

1) Engleb, A. — L v. p. XL 121

wesentliohen und unwesentliolien Merkmalen. Es hat sioh jedoch herausgestellt, daS selbst sehi wesentliche Merkmale bei den duroh sie charakterisierten Gruppen nicht immer konstant auftreten; es hat sich ferner herausgestellt, daB viele Merkmale in der einen Pflanzengruppe wesentlich, in der anderen unwesentlich sind, so

z,. B. Art der Konidienbildiing, Bliitenfarbe, Sekretzelleh, SekretgSnge, Milohsaftsch- lauche, Zahl der Kotyledonen, Nebenblatter, Blattstellung, Verwachsung, von Blumen- blsttern \isw.

In the above passage, he tells us that there are " wesentliche " and " im- wesenthche " characteristics. Now let us consider the trua meanings of these two terms. What are called important characteristics clearly must include those which were taken voluntarily or conventionally as the criteria for the erection of a group and for determining the limit of the latter, or those which come in linkage with the above qualities. In other words, they designate those which characterisne what we had habitually regarded as a group.

The terra " vmwesentliche " points out those characteristics which are just the opposite of the above qualities. Thus interpreted, there could originally have been no such diiference in characters as is expressed by the words " wensent-

Hche" or " unwesentliche." AU characters show natural relations in respect of themselves, no matter whether they be taken or not taken as criteria or whether they come or do not come into linkage relations with the other featmres, that is to say, regardless of whether they characterize or do not characterize the conventional groups. They should aU, therefore, be taken into account in any system denoting natural relations.

What Enoleb states in § 8' , may be taken as an. iUustrafion of the statement that he applies the term " wesentliche " to a character that is " helpful in justifying the present system, and that he appHes " unwesentliche to one that stands in the way of our doing so.

His statement in § 9'' is in my opinion altogether impossible. For phylogenetic development is not a matter that can ba made clear through a done, comparison of the plants of the present age ; and even if it could be the difficulty would remain that the order of progression or the stage of development is not the same for all plants, but is possibly different for every

u. XII. 1) Engube, a. — 1. c. p. XI. 2) Ekoleb, A. — 1. p. 122

different plant, according to time and circumstance, as I exjJained in a former

paper^'.

Paleontalogy to wMch Englee refers in § 10 and § 11 is not so very important for the classification of the plants of the present age, as it is thought to be by those who believe that the formation of species is only explainable according to the evolution theory. If we think of the innumerable causes'* of species' coming into existence, such as mutation, crossing, fixation of characters acquired in the course of adaptations, and many others yet unknown to us, we cannot but hesitate to attach importance to paleobotany.

In § 12, he distinguishes two characteristics of adaptation and of organization, and states that the latter is the quality which should be credited with a superior value in classification. This, in my judgement, will not do. We distinguish this as an adaptation - character, and that as an organization-

character ; but the demarcation is only for convenience. Not only is there no absolute difference between the two, but on the contrary they are in close inter-relation. For classification, both characters should be taken into consideration. This, to be sm:e, makes the existence of a static system impossible.

To this point we shall return later on.

Further, he makes reference in § 13'' to the difficulty of determining the order of the arrangement according to progression and states that the natural system will always be subject to alteration, as it always has been. The former reference is something like an approach to my idea of the impossi- bility of determining the serial orders; while the latter statement may be taken as partly illustrating my opinion that the natural system can only be brought to realization in its dynamic changeable form.

What he speaks of in § 14*^ is nearly the same as the statements referred to in § 2, and the remarks which I have made above will do as well for the present case.

In § IS**', he refers to the systematic importance of anatomical characters,

1) Hayata, B. — An Interpretation of Gokthe's Matt in his " Metamorphose der Pflanzen", as an explanation of the principle of natural classification, in Ic. PI. Formos. X. pp. 75—95. 2) AVettstkin, K. K. — Handbuch der systematischen Botanik p. 49.

Englee, u. 3) A.— 1. p. Xn. 4) Englek, A. — 1. c. p. XIII.

5) Englee, A. — 1. c. p. XUI. ;

123

The following 1) notes are taken from Solekedek's Systematic Anatomy Vol. IL pp. 1079-1167 Stomata having no subsidiabt cejujs and confobming to the CuTiciFEBons on Kanunculace- ous TYPES are found in : Ranunculacese and others in the Kanales ; Papaveraceaj in the Khoeadales SarraoeniaoeEe in Sarracenials ; Violacese and others in the Parietales ; Polygalaceje and others in the Geraniales Caryophyllacefe ; and others in the Centrospermae ; Malvaoeaa and others in the Malvales Celastraceie ; and othei-s in the Sapindales ; KhamnaceiB and others in the Khamnales Leguminosis and others in the Kosales ; Droseraceje in the Sarraceniales ; Myrtaceae and others m the Myrtiflorae ; Cucurbitacea; in the Cuourbitales ; Cornacese in the UmbelUflorae ; Caprifoliaoese m and others in the Kubiales ; Compositfe and others in the campanulatiB ; Erioacea; and others in the Ericales ; Plumbaginace£e in the Plranbaginales ; Primulaceai and others in the Primnlales Ebenaeeas and others in the Ebenales ; Gentianaceaj and others in the Contortse ; Borragioaoeaj and others in the Tubiflorse ; Amarantaceie and others in the Centrospermfe ; Polygonaceje in the Polygonales ; Nepenthacese in the Sarraceniales ; Aristolochiaceje in the Aristoloohiales ; Piperaceje and others in the Piperales ; Monimiacess and others in the Eanales ; ThymelEeaoeee and others in the Myrtiflorae ; Santalaoeae in the Santalales ; Balanopsidacese in the Balanopsidales ; TJlmaoesB and others in the Urtieales; Juglandaceje in the Juglandales ; Myricncefe in the Myricales; and some of the Fagales. Stomata with subsidiakt cells, LYOia pahallel to the poke, occur in : Calycanthacese, MagnoUaceae and others in the Eanales; VioLiceje and others in the Parietales; Portulacacea9 in the Centrospeimfe ; Linaceas and others in the Gteraniales ; Chailletiaceaj ; Corynocarpaceas and others in the Sajiindales ; Legiuninosfe and Kosacese in the Kosales ; CactaceEo in the Opunti- aJes; Umbelliferfe and others in the Umbelliflorfe ; Kubiaceaa and others in the Kubiales; Encaee;e and others in the Ericales ; Styracacejs in the Ebenales ; Ajjocynacefe, Asclepiadacese and others in the Contortae ; Convolvulaceae, Bignoniacefe and others in the Tubifloraj ; Polygonacere

. m the Polygonales ; ChloranthaceEB in the Piperales ; Proteaceae in the Proteales ; Loranthaoea; and others in the Santalales ; CasuB.rinaceEe in the Verticillatas ; and Salicacese in the Sahcales.

Stomata with subsidiaet cells, ltixo TiiANsvERSELY to the ioee, occur in : CaryoxDhyllaccK ;;;

124

Diiferent ous equations containing many imknown quantities, x, y, z, standpoints are to be pliases of the natural system viewed from different relations of the unknown likened to different equations showing the different are strugghng to demonstrate in quanties ; and the natural relations wHch we of the un- constructing a natural system are somewhat similar to the values known quantities which satisfy the equations. This metaphor, I think, makes sufficiently clear that a natural system should be a dynamic one. those The characters which Englee refers to in §§ 16, 17, 18, and 19", as denoting the stages of advancement, are all the respective peculiarities of the plants and they should certainly be taken into account. elements usually In § 20'^ he states that the whorl arrangement of floral that occurs in correlation with the inferior ovary or zygomorphy. It is true

the more the characters come in linkage, the less dynamic becomes the

system, which shows the natural relations of the plants compared. Conse-

and others in the Tubi- in the CentrospermsE ; Melastomacefe in tlie MyrtifloriE ; Lentibulariacese

florse ; and Plantaginacefe in the Plantaginales. CONTESTS, SecBBTOBY CEIXS, of TAEIOUS shaped, with EESINOnS (oily), LATEX-UKE OB orHER in the Banales are found in the following families respectively : Oalycanthaoaoe and others Polygalaceas and others PapaveraceiB and others in the Bhoeadales ; Bixacese in the Parietales ; and others ia the in the Geraniales ; Saj)indaceaB and others in the Sapindales ; Legumimsse Kubiacefe Kosales; Myrtacete .and others in the Myrtiflorte; Comacese in the UmbelUfloraa ; in the ; Plurabaginacere and others in the Kubiales ; Compositie and others in the Campanulatse and others in the Plumbaginales ; PrimulaceEe and others in the Primtilales ; Apocynaceoe in the Aiistolochiales Contortaj ; ConTolTulaceEe and others in the Tnbiflorae ; Aristoloohiacese Euphorbiace^ Piperiiceje and others in the Piperales ; Myristicaceae and others in the Ranales ;

and others in the Geraniales ; and Moracese in the Urticales. EiXJNGATfeD SBCEETOET SACS are fonnd in the Trochodendracen9 and others in the Kanales; in the AnacardiacejB in the Sapindales ; Crassulacese and others in the Eosales ; Passifloraceje Campanulatas Parietales ; Kubiacese and others in the Kubiales ; CompositEe and others in the Geraniales. Polygonaceoe in the Polygonales ; Myristicaceje in the Banales ; and Euphorbiacere in the the Takninidioblasts are found in the Violacem and others in the Parietales ; Gerania/ieffi in Melnstomaceie Geraniales; Khamnacese and others in the Ehainnales ; LeguminosEe in the Kosales ; ; in the in the Myrtiflorse ; Kubiacese in the Kubiales ; Pirolacese in the Ericales ; Gentianaceaa Aristolo- Contortje ; Solanaceas and others in the Tubiflorie ; Polygonaceai in the Polygonales ;

chiacese in the Aiistolochiiiles ; Piperaceje in the Piperales ; Euphorbiaeese in the CJeraniales ;

Moracese in the Urticales ; and Ceratophyllaeese in the Eanales.

Inteaxylabt phloem is found in the following families : Vochysiaoese in Geraniales ; Combretacese,

Myrtacete, Melastomatacese and others in the Myrtiflorse ; Cucurbitaoeie in the Cucurbitales ; Apooy- in naceaa and others in the Contorts ; Convolvulacefe and others in the Tubiflorse ; BaseUacese

the Centrospermae ; Polygonaceas in the Polygonales ; and Euphorbiaceoe in the Geraniales.

1) Englee, A. — 1. c. pp. XIV. XV. 2) Esglee, A. - 1. c. p. XV. —

125

quently, groups of plants whose characteristics mostly occur in correlation are less

changeable ; while groups of plants whose characteristics usually occur indepen-

dently are more changeable. Such families as the Orchidaoese and Graminese

belong to the former, while such as the Loganiacese and Myoporacese approach

the latter class.

What he state in §§ 21 and 22 is, in brief, that on one hand he regards

characteristics in linkage - relation as those denoting the serial orders of advance-

ment and gives them a high systematic importance, but on the other hand

he puts no value on the characteristics which occur independently and without

regard to others. But, in this I cannot concur. In my opinion, we ought

to take into consideration for classification all characters without being partial

to any of them.

The perianth characters to which he refers in § 23'' are the most important,

as far as present systematic botany is concerned. But when we ask why

they are so appreciated, no reason is forthcoming. There is nothing but con-

vention to support the practice, as I have already explained.

In § 24 he says :

Mit Ausnahme sehr -sveniger Falle liegt bei den Angiospermen klar zutage, daB die Formen mit Zwitterbluten phylogenetisch alter sind, als die sonst sioh gleicli verhaltendeii mit eingesclileclitliclieii Bliiten. Diese Progression tritt unendlioh

oft ein iind ist zur Gruppenbildung kaum zu verwerten.

But why is it that the characters of bisexual or unisexual flowers that show,

as he expresses it, a serial advancement can not be appreciated as having

high systematic value ? This is, in my opinion, only because of insisting upon

a static system. According to the dynamic view of a system, there can be

no character that can not be so appreciated. progression. In §§ 25 and 26^', he refers to many characters showing serial He puts systematic value on some of these, but not on some others. But far as what is the reason of such partial treatment of characters? It is, as present I can judge, merely because of an unquestioning acceptance of the

fair apprecia- static system, which would of course at once be violated by the

tion of all characters.

Englee, A.— 1. c. p. XVnL 1) EsGLBB, A. —.1. i;. p. XVL 2) —— —

126

His statements'^ regarding such characters as ovules in f 29, fruits in

§ 30j seeds in § 31 and embryos in § 32, merely explain that the mutual relations of plants are different in agreement with different views.

He says ia §33:

Das eingehendere Studimu der Gattungen grofierer Pflanzenfamilien zeigt aber,

daB diese hjiiifig nach verschiedenen Kichtangen hin voigeschiittea sind, daB femer eine Gatttmg nach' der einen Kichttmg vorschreiten, in anderen Merkmalen aber anf niederer Stufe verharren kann, daS cndlich eine tind dieselbe Progression zu wieder- holten Halen in verschiedenen tngeren Formcnbreisen eintreten konnte. So entstehen verschiedene Kombinationen von Progressionen, welche die Anordnung oft erschweren.

This plainly shows that characteristics do not occur side by side and that the characters of spscies or genera do not consist of a single quality, but are

a combination of many quaHties. Should this statement be accepted, how can we insist upon the present static system? A system should be dynamic iu order that it may show the natmral relations of groups as they change with dynamic views. Further in § 34'* he proceeds to say :

Wenn sohon innerhalb einer Familie die Kombination der Progressionen tind die Wiederholung derselben Progressionen dartun, da^ die lineare Anord- nung nur teilweise der Entwicklung eines Typus entspricht, da dessen GUeder an verschiedenen Stellen der Erde oder auch in demselben Gebiet nach ver-

schiedenen Eichtungen hin sich verandert haben, so ist dassdbe noch mehr innerhalb der Pamilienreihen der Fall

Here he further extends what he stated in § 33, and says the same as to the relations between family and family.

In § 35, he says :

Man hat vermutet, daB der Ursprung derjenigen Dikotyledoneen, welche wir als

Sympetalse bezeichnen, nicht ein gemeinsamer sei, sondein daB sie sich an verschiedene Eeihen der in diesem Buch als archichlamydeische Dikotyledoneen bezeidmeten GewS-

chse anschlieBen. Diese Moghchkeit ist nicht zu bestreiten, da nicht wenige von den archichlamydeisohen Familien einzelue PilUe von SympetaKe aufweisen. Es ist femer zu beriicksichtigen, daB wir zwar bei nicht wenigen Pamilien der Sympetalen noch einzelne Gattungen mit choripetaler Bliiten- htille finden, daB diese sich aber im sonstigen Bau nicht an bekannte Familien der Archichlamydeae anschliegen Dabei ist zu beachten, daB bei den meisten Sympetalen das Androeceum auf einen Kreis beschrankt ist und mit Kiicksicht hierauf der AnschluB auch nur an einige wenige archichlamydeische Familien stattfindcn konnte. Trotzdem hat sich ein solcher bisher nicht ermitteln lassen. Es ist deshalb wahrscheinhch, daB die Sympetalen

Engleb, a. 1. v;. 1) — pp. XIX. and XX. 2) Englee, A.— L c. p. X I. 127

Typen darsteUen, welche friihziitig den Weg der SympetaUe eingesoUagen hnbsn. Beachtmig verdient auch der Umstand, da5 bei dem grSfiten TeU der Sympetalen, namentHch denen der letzen Beihen, die Samenanlagen diuohweg mit nur einem liitegument versehen sind, wahrend bei den Archichlamydeae und den ersten Beihen der Sympetalen mit einem Integument versehene Samenanlagen seltener sind.

The above statement plainly shows that- the relation of the Metachlamydese and Archichlamydeae is not static, but dynamic, as it changes in agreement with the different points of view. Consequently, to group series into the two classes, Archichlamydeae and Metachlamydese, is quite right ; only, the grouping is in that respact limited. But, in another respect, it is not so. Some of the

Archichlamydeae are nearer to some of the Metachlamydeae than they are to others of the former class, in characters other than their choripetalous flowers. At the same time, some of the Metachlamydeae are much nearer to some of the Archichlamydeae than to some of the former class, in characters other than their gamopatalous nature.

The Dichapetalaeeae'* (Geraniales), Salvadoracese^' (Sapindales), Fouquieriaceaa''^

(Parietales), Passifloraceae''^ (Parietales), Achariaceae^' (Parietales), Oleaceae'"'^

(Ebenales) and Rubiaceae (Rubiales) may be mentioned as illustrating the above statements. The former families might properly be referred to the respective series (as given in parentheses) of the Archichlamydeae according to one view ; but, at the same time, they might be properly assignable to the

respective series of the Metachlamydeae ; thus, the Salvadoraceae to the Ebenales, the Fouquieriaceae to the Tubiflorse ; and the Passifloraceaa and Achariaceae to the Cucurbitales. The Oleacese and Rubiaceae might be properly referred to the respective series (as shown in the parentheses) of the Metachlamydese according to one view ; but, at the same time, they are just as properly assignable to the Archichlamydeae, e. g. the Oleaceae to the Sapindales, and the Rubiaceae to the Umbelliflorae. Which-ever may be the case, it is aU right in that way of looking at it, but it is so only in that way. It certainly shows one of the natural relations. But the real natural relations are only seen by viewing their changeableness according to different criteria. That is to say natural relations are only demonstrative in what I call the dynamic system.

1) Nat. Pfl.-fam. XtL—i, p. 347. 2) Nat. Pfl.-fam. IV.— 2, p. 18.

3) 1. 0. Nacht. HL p. 228, Naoht. I. pp. 251 and 368.

4) 1. «. m.-6, a, p. 78. 5) 1. c. Nacht. L p. 257.

6) L 0. IV.-2, p. 4. 128

To sum up what we have so far discussed, Englek's principles are those of the present static system, but the facts so far he has given them plainly show that the latter system is not qualified to express all the natural relations and that it should be a dynamic system that we ought to contemplate.

b. Englee's explanation oe the synopsis of the Embkyophtta siphonogama''.

in foregoii^ Here let us consider at some length what we have discussed the pages. Englek refers in p. 359 in his work to the calazogamy and states that

for this being that it does it has no great systematic value, the only reason not come in correlation with other characters. In my judgement, however, various behaviors of poUen-tubes in different plants show some relations in that respect; this ought to be taken into the consideration in classification.

It may prove to be inconvenient in the static system, but it does no harm in making a dynamic system. Then, he refers to Van Tieghem's system^^

and puts no great importance on it. But I think that Van Tieghem's system is right in that respect, although in that respect only. In a dynamic system be regarded as an important phase. it would — As to the Monocotyledons'^ he makes the following statement*^ :

ich habe gezeigt, dass unter den MonokotyledoBeen zunSchst EeUien existieren, bei denen in der Zahl der Bliitenteile Unbestandigkeit herrsclit, walrend andere voll- standige oder rediicierte pentacyklisclie Bliiten besitzen. Aiif der ersten Stufe stehen diejenigen Keihen, bei welchen noch voUkommen achlamydeisohe Bliiten vorkommen. Es sind dies die Pandanales, HelobuB tmd Glumiflorai.

Thus, he divides the Monocotyledons into two, according as whether the

number of the floral elements is definite or indefinite. This is indeed one way

of dividing, yet there are many others. Their natural relations wiU not be

understood, till we divide and group them in several different ways. To learn

1) Englek, A. — ErlSuterungen zu der Ubersiobt iiber die Embiyophytn. sipbonogama, in

der Natiirl. Pfl.-fam. Nacbt. I. pp. 358-380, (1897).

2) Eendle, a. B. — Tbe Classification of Flowering Plants, I. p. 25, (1904).

3) Here I most caU readers' attention to tbe fact tbat tbere are some indications of a

second cotyledon in certain of the grasses, sucb as Zhama, Avena, etc. — Jeffkey, E. C.—^The Anatomy of Woody Plants (Chicago, 1917) p. 377.

i) ENGUai, A. — Erlautemngen, 1. c. p. 360. — —

129 the natural relations of the families in the Monocotyledons, the families must be observed according to the dynamic view and should be grouped according to every possible method. Englee's system of the Monocotyledons shows but partial relations of consecutive families. He gives as groups showing incon- stancy of floral elements the Pandanales, Helobise and Glumifloraa. As far as I can judge, the Pandanales and Helobise have indefinite numbers in floral elements, but the Glumiflorse have numbers various but constant to each of the genera of the series. The serial arrangement shown in his system, (e.g. the Pandanales,

Helobise and then Gluiniflorse), shows but partial relations in several diiferent respects ; it does not present to view the real relations in all directions. The first series is not only related to the next two, but also to many other series.

Fiu-ther he says'' :

Dass iinter diesen die Pandanales wegen vorlierrschender Nacktbliitigkeit iiiid wegen groBer Unbestimmtlieit in der ZaU der bisweUen auch. noch spiraKg angeoid-

neten Staubblatter die niederste StirEe eiimelmien, ist sicher. Ob nun die Olumiflorce

Oder die Helobiw folgen soUen, iat schwer zn entscbeiden.

It is true, indeed, that the Pandanales seem to have such a definite position, when regard is paid to their naked flowers. But in other respect, the series is somewhat connected with the Principes'^ as can be seen in the analogy

between the Pandanacese and the Palmse {Phytelephas and Nipa). It bears also some resemblance to the Axacese"' of the Spathiflorae. Moreover, it is more or less allied to the Synanthse, when the Cyclanthacese'*^ in their floral structure approach Freycinetia of the Pandanacese (II.-3, p. 98). The real relations of the Pandanales should, therefore, be observed according to the dynamic view.

In the above quotations, he refers to the difficulty of determining which of the Glumiflorse and Helobise should take precedence. But, in my opinion, such a question is without significance. One series wiU precede another in one respect, but will follow it in another respect. Thus only can we understand their natural relations as manifested in aU views.

As to the Helobise''^ he says as follows :

1) Engleb, a. — ErlJtutemngen, 1. o. p. 360.

2) Kat. Pfl.-fam. II.—1, p. 190, and IL—3, p. 25.

3) Nat. Pfl.-fam. II.—3, p. 98. 4) Nat. Pfl.-fam. II.—3, p.

5) Engleb, a. — Erliiuterungen, 1. u. p. 360. 130

Bei den Familien der Helobise sehea wir die Blutcn alle mogjichen .=-"bifen von der Achlamydie bis zur Heteiochlamydie, von der Hypogynie bis zur E. igynie, von unbestimmter Zahl der Staubblittter imd Carpelle bis zu begrenzter durchmacben, imd wegen dieser noeh groBen Unbestandigkeit laase ich diese Eeihe den Gbimflorts vor- angehen. Die Beihe gliedert sich in 3 Unterreihen, in die Potamogetoninew mit den FoliimoqetonncecB, Najadarea, Aponoijetonio m imd Jancad'iwicecK, in die Alismmece und Bvtominem. Die Trennmig der letzteren halte idi wegen der bei den Sutomaceo! und IlydrochirUaceai vorkommenden Stellung der Pa. auf den WandflJtcben der Carpelle

fiir notwendig.

Engleb's Helobise referred to in the above quotation are, in my estimation, a collection of heterogeneous families bounded artificially by partial relations,

(that is to say, bounded by this one in one case of these two famiKes, but by that one in another case of those two families). The natural relations of the Helobise to the others are accordingly, even in the present state of our knowledge, very extensive. lu the first place, the series is partly related to the

Lihiflorse and partly to the Farinosse ; the connection with the former series

is manifested in the Hydrocharitacese which bear some resemblance to the

Iridacese and AmarylUdacese in the inferior ovary, while the relation to the latter series is exhibited also in the Hydrocharitacese which have the same kind of ovary in common with the Bromeliacese and share the axillary flowers, perianth and parietal placentas with the Mayacacese^' (both of the latter series). In the second place, it somewhat approaches the Spathiflorse,

as can be seen in the relation between Zostera and the Aracese'^ In the

third place, though it is placed far aparb from the Kanales in Englek's system,

its alliance with the latter series is incontestable, as we can see a striking

resemblance between the flowers of the Ahsmatacese and those of the Eanun-

culacese'', in the numerous stamens, apocarpous gynsecea, and in the habit.

Fm'ther, some resemblanise, although very slight, is found in the Triuridales",

in the numerous free carpels. It is also related to the Mic^osperm3s'^ as the

Hydrocharitace^ are compared with the Burmanniacese and Orchidacese by

BENTnAja-HooKEE, on the ground that these families have in common the

1) Kat. Pfl.-faiu. 18. n.—4, p. 2) Nat. Pfl.-fam. H.—1, p. 201. Nat. Pfl.-fam. 3) H.—1, p. 229 ; Lotzt, J. P. — Vortrjlge iiber Botanische Stammesgesobiclite, nX—1, p. 625. i) Nat. Pfl.-fam. H.—1, p. 237. 5) Bextham et Hookbk, Genera Plaatarum HI. pp. 449 and 456. 131 inferior ovary, parietal placenta and exalbitminate seeds. Consequnetly, some

of the Helobise are certainly connected -with the Liliiflorss, some with the

Farinosse, some with the Spathiflorse, some with the Ranales, some with the

Triuridales, and some with the Microspsrmse. The natm-al position of the

series is, therefore, not necessarily settled as between the Pandanales and the

Glumiflorse. It should be placed here at one time, but there at another.

Next to the Helobise, Engler refers to the Triuridales'^ in his syllabus.

But, it is rather questionable whether the series belongs to the Monocotyledones

or the Dicolytedones. On one hand, as has been pointed out before, it is

somewhat related to the Helobise, but on the other hand, to the Microspermse,

as can be seen in a comparison of the Triuridacese with the Orchidacese.

Then, he treats of the Glumiflorse'^. But, decidedly, this series also is

not to be definitely placed between the Helobise and Principes in the true

natural system. It has some connection with the Liliiflorsa through the

Juncacese'^ in its vegetative organs*^ and in its external form ; and also with

the Farinosse, as can be seen in the external relation between the Cypsracese

and the Eriocaulacese^'. Its natural position should be changed according to

different views.

: The next series'*^ placed by Englee are the following three —Principas,

SynanthsB and Spathiflorse. They by no means stand in a serial relation, but

rather in a close' inter-relation between themselves and also in relation with

other series. The first series is somewhat allied to the Pandanales, as we the have above stated. To some extent they approach the Synanthse, as

Cydanthacese of the latter series have an incontestable similarity to the Palmse''^

in the vegetative organs. The second series is related to the Pandanales and the Prindpes, as we have seen before. At the same time, the resemblance in indicates that vegetative organs of the Cydanthacese and those of the Aracese"^ series the Synanthse and Spathiflorse are related. The relations of the latter already to the Pandanales, to the Synanthse and to the Helobise have been

235. 1) Engleb, a. — Syllabus, 1. c. p. 123 ; Nat. Pfl.-fam. H.—1, p. Nat. Pfl.-fam. II.—2, p. 104. 2) Engler, A. — ErlSuterungen, 1. c. p. 360. 3) Pfl.-fam. II.-2, p. 104. i) Jefteey, E. C.-l. c. p. 413. 5) Nat. Nat. Pfl.-fam. H.—3, p. 25. 6) Englee, A. — ErIauteruBgen, 1. c. p. 360. 7) E.G. —I.e. p. 413. 8) Nat. Pfl.-fam. 1. c. II.—3, p. 25 and Jeitbey, 132

referred to. Their positions, therefore, cannot be definitely settled.

As to the Farinosse and Liliiflorse, Engleb says'^ that the two series should be placed at a lower stage than the Scitaminese and Microspermse.

He is right in that, but only in so far ag their zygomorphy or some other characters are considered. But, some of the Microspermse approach rather

towards the Helobise ; certain of the Scitaminese resemble in some measure the

Farinosse. When we look at the series in a light different from that in which

Englek has regarded them, their natural positions must be different from those stated by Englek.

The natural relations of the Farinosse to other series are not so simple

as to waiTant their being placed next to the Ldhifiorse. In reality they are

so complicated that they ought to be placed in dynamic positions changeable

according to om* ways of looking at them. The aUiance of this series with

the Helobise and Glumiflorse has already been referred to. It remains to

compare them with other series. In the first place, the series bears some

resemblance to the Liliiflorse, as the Flagellariacese'^ agree with Juncacese in

having 5-whorled flowers with homoQhlamydeous perianth ; as the Bro-

meliacese'^ approach the AmaryUidacese in their vegetative organs ; and, as

the Cyanastracese''^ come close to the Hsemodoracese. In the second place, the

Farinosse are also related to the Scitaminese, as can be seen in the analogous

featm-es of the Bromehacese"^ and Scitaminacess, which features are shown

in the perianths separated in the outer calyx-like, and the inner corolla-hke,

whorls.

The natural relations of the LiKiflorse to other series, too, are not such

as to justify us in giving the series a fixed position. The resemblance which

it bears to the Glumiflorse, Farinosse, Helobise and Spathiflorse, has already

been discussed. Some analogous points between the AmaryUidacese and

Burmanniacese point out the relationship of the lihiflorse and Microspermse'^

Nest in Englee's system come the Scitaminese^^ The relations of this

1) Englek, A. — Erlauterungen, 1. c. p. 361.

2) Kat. Pfl.-fam. 1. U.—i, p. 3) Nat. Pfl.-fam. II.—4, p. 40. 4) Nat. I>fl.-fam. Nacht. m. p. 43. 5) Nat. Pfl.-fam. IL—4, p. 40. Nat. Pfl.-fam. 6) H.—6, p. 46. 7) Englee, A. — ErlSuterungen, 1. o. p. 361. — —

133

series to others again show the impossibiHty of fixing its position. Its relation to the Faxinosse has been referred to before. It is also allied to the Miero- spermse, as analogous facts between the two series are shown in the imperfect

staminal whorl in the all families of the Scitaminese and the Orchidace89, and in

the floral diagram of Musa and that of Arundina pentandra Eeichb. f.

Finally, he refers to the Microspermse'^ That this series is related to

the Lihiflorae, Farinosffi, Triuridales, Helobise, and Scitaminese has already

been stated. Consequently, it is a series which should change its position

according to different views. I repeat, in this case and in all cases, that

their (species, genera, etc.) positions vary with the views taken of them.

Change as they do, yet they do not change their positions at random, but do

so according to the imiversal law, which I would caU the law of natural

relation.

Englek then makes the following statement'^ as to the relation of the

series above referred to :

Aus diesen Mer mm kuiz behandelten Besdeliuiigen der Eeihen und Familien der

Monokotyledoneen ergiebt sioli, dass die Aiifange derselben weit zuriick liegen, dass wohl diagrammatisch einzelne Keihen von anderen abgeleitet werden konnen, im iibrigen aber nocb Grundverschiedenlieiten existieren, welche die einzdnen Keihen vmd aucli die einzelnen Familien cbarakteiisieren.

The same statement can be seen in the diagram given by him in p. 373.

In my opinion, however, the series we have thus far studied, as we have

stated before, are aU closely inter-related. Indeed, we are convinced of the

existence of a basic unity, instead of the basic difference (Grundverschiedenheit)

mentioned by Englek in the above quotations. Their inter-relation and basic participation unity can be better understood than otherwise, if we accept the theory which we have alluded to before. Dicotyledones. Further, Englek proceed to explain his system of the his own, and Here he refers to the difference between Eichler's system and

remarks*' :

Dikotyledonesn ist zimiolist Eine der wesentlichsten Anderungen im Systeme der

361. Englee, A. _ Brlautenmgen, 1. ^. p. 1) Nat. Pfl.-fam. n.-6, p. 75. 2)

3) EsGLKB, A. — Erlautenmgen, 1. c. p. 361. 362. 4) Engleu, a. — Kriautenmgen, 1. u. p. —

144

die Auflcsung der Eeihe der Amentacem und die Einschaltung der von Eichler an- hnngsweise als IlyHerophyla vereinigten Familien an verschiedeuen Stellen des Systemes. Dass die Amentaceai, welclie bei Eichler die CapuVftroi, die Jwjhin'lacecn,

3ri/rica

skreis darstellen, hat sioh bei naherer ITntersuchting der Sa. und der. Befruchtvings- vorgange in neuerer Zeit immer mehr herausgestellt, das3 die Anfstellung der Hystero-

pliyt't nur ein Notbehelf war, war bei der langst beknimten Veischiedenheit ihrer Gynaoeen von vomherein klar.

The series, Amentacese, of Eichler, is a group, the members of which all

agree in having male catkin. Though we may break up this group and make

of it several groups, as Englee does, this is right only when the series is looked

at in the way described by Engler. Another alteration made by Engleb on

the same occasion, is right only when viewed in the same ' light as that in

which he looks at it. In my judgement, on comparing the systems of the

great authors, such as Bentham- Hookeb, Eichler, and Engler, his groups

appears to be not the most natural but rather the most convenient.

Then he proceeds to say'^ :

Die belden Unterldassen der Dikotyledoneen, ArchicMamydew nnd MelacUamydem Oder Sympelalce sind beibehalten worden, obwohl eine scharfe Grenze zwischen-densel- ben nicht existiert.

But, in my estimation, it is not enough in this case to say that there is but a

faint Hne of division between the two subclasses, but it should be added that there

is close inter-relation between the series of one subclass and those of the other.

The inter-relation is closely manifested between the Cucurbitales and the Parietales ; between the Rubiales on one side and the Parietales, Eosales and Umbelliflorse on the other ; between the Tubiflorse on one side and the Malvales,

Parietales and Ehoeadales on the other; between the Contorts and the

Sapindales; between the EbenaJes on one hand and the Eanales and. Parietales

on the other ; between the Primulales and the Sapindales ; and finally between the Eiicales on one side and the Parietales and Sapindales on the other^

We shall explain this matter in detail as we go on in our discussion of series after series. Here we see that to divide the Dicotyledones into the ' Axchich- lamydeae and Metachlamydese is only right according to the view upon which we dwell. But when viewed from another standpoint, it is not right. To

Englek, a. , 1) — Erlauterungen, 1. c. p. 362. —

135 understand the nainral rdbtioaa between the different series of the Dicotyledones, each of the latter should be riewed in etescj possibly different light, and diyided and grouped according to every possible means. This is what I intend to show in my dynamic system.

As to the criteria for ckssifying the Archiclamydese, Engler says as follows :''

Fiir die Anordnimg der Keihen innerlialb der ArchichXamydecB sind TOrzugsweise die Ausbildung der Blutenhiillen, der Bliitenachse und die Anordnung dei Bliiten-

phyllome maUgebend ;

In a word, his system is one that shows here a partial relation between family A and family B; and there another partial relation between family B and family D, mostly according to the criterion of flowers. Now, we shall look at the matter series by series.

Beginning with the Vertieillatse, Engler places the series'^ at the commencement of the Dicotyledcmes. It is closely allied to the Gnetales, as can be seen in the agreement in the course of the vascular bundles in Ephedra and

Casuarinob^. The resemblance is still greater in the structure of stomata and in the development of embryo. On the other hand, if chalazogamy which is found in the Casuarinacese, Juglandacese, Betulacese and certain Urticacese"^ is taken into consideration, the VertidUatse seem to have some alliance with the

Juglandales and Fagales. Furthermore, the Verticillatse seem to bear some resemblance to the Eagales and in aU probability to the Ericaceae'^'. Its natural position, therefore, is not a settled one, but should be a dynamic one.

As to the Piperales, our knowledge is not yet suiScient to decide the relations between this series and others.

Next, Engler places the SaHcales''' between the Piperales and the

Garryales; but the view is, as far as my knowledge extends, entirely one- sided. A close relation of this series and the Parietales is not to be their disputed, when we see, on comparing the Sahcacese'-" and Tamaricacese,

1) Engleb, a. — Erliiuterungen, 1. o. p. 362.

2) Engleb, A. — Erlautemngen, 1. c. p. 3r.2.

3) Nat. Pfl.-faia. HI.—1, p. 18, and Nacht. IH. p. 92. 376. 4) Jefpeey K C. — The Anatomy of Woody Plants, (Chicago, 1917) p.

1. ^. 362. 5) Jbitbet, E. O. — L c. p. 385. 6) Engleb, A. -r Erlautemngen, p.

7) Nat. Pfl.-fam. HI.—1, p. 35. 136

agreement in the gynasceum, placentas, ovules, fruits and seeds. Moreover;

their relation, when coupled with the parallelism in their anatomical character,

e.g. in the perforation of vessels'^, becomes still more complete. Some resem-

blano3 to the Batidales is indicated by the dimerous gynseceum iil both SaKcacese and Batidacase''^. Further, the Sahcales are regarded by some authors as comparable with the MyricaJes and with the Juglandales''. Now,

take fruits and seeds as the criterion for comparison, then the Salicales should

be taken far away from their present position and put close to the Parietales.

Next, take into consideration for classification the absence of perianth in

the Salicales, and you wiU find the latter series quite right in its present

plao3 near the Juglandales, Fagales^\ Batidales or Myiicales.

Then, foUow the Garryales'^' after Engmib's system. As to this series, our

knowledge is too incomplete for an undei-standing of its relation to other series.

Next, come the Myricales'^. They are comparable with the Fagalas,

Salicales and Juglandales in this point or that^.

Here, E.^gler places the Balanopsidales''. This series is somewhat allied to the Geraniales, as is indicated by the agreement in the structui-e of the ovules of the Balanopsidacese and Euphorbiacese'^ Consequently, its natural position is movable from this place to that, from proximity to the Myricacese far away to near the EuphorbiacesB. Then, foUow the Leitneriales. It is difficult to deny that they are related to the Rosales, when we consider the resemblance of the Leitneriacese'^ and Hamamehdaceee in the resin-ducts in the meduUary-sheath. Here, Engler places the Juglandales. Their relation to the Myricales, Salicales and Verticillatae has akeady been stated. They are also alHed to some extent to the Fagales, and Urticales">. But, a greater resemblance is to be found in the JuHaniales'-^''. The alternate, exstipulate, imparipinnate leaves and the resinifer-

li-t. 1) Pfl.-fam. m_6, p. 291. 2) Nat. Pfl.-fam. Nacht. HL p. 105. 3) Wettstein, R. E.— Handb. Syst. Bot. p. 499 (19H) ' 4) toPKEY, E. C-l. c. p. 384. 5) E^leb. A. -Syllabus. 1. .. p. 159. 6) EyoLEB, A._Erlautermigen, 1. o. p. 362. 7) Wett.stbin, K. K._1. o. pp. 496-499. 8 Engleb, A..-ErlSuterungen, 1. a 363. p. 9) Benth-Hookeb, Gen. PL IIL 341. Ekgleb, 10) A.-Erlanterungen, 1. c. p. 363.11) Jbfpkey, E. C.-l. c. 376. 12) Heiislet, W. B.-On the Juliaiua/>e» : A Sew Natural Order of Plants, in PMl. Trans. Roy. Soc. Lond. Series B, CXCIX. pp. 169-197, PLites 18-24. 137 ous character, the solitary exalbuminous seeds, the dissimilar male and female flowers, especially the latter with reduced envelopes, the broad sfcigmatic lobes of -the styles and the single coated ovules, in both Juglandacese and Juliania- cese, — aU these point to their close relationship. In no less degree than to the Julianiales, the present series bears likeness to the Sapindales, as can be seen in the agreement of the Juglandacess and Anacardiacese'^ in the alternate, esstipulate, imparipinnate leaves, in the resiniferous character, and in the sohtary exalbuminous seeds. The natural position of the Juglandales should, therefore, be changed from this place in Engler's system, far away to a place close to the Anacardiacese, according to the law of natural relationship.

Here Engler places the Batidales^ in his syllabus. Their relation to the Sahcales has been discussed above. Some alliance may be noticed between the Batidales and the Centrospermse, in a comparison of the Batidacese with

ChenopodiacesB'' '.

Next, follow the Julianiales'*' in his syllabus. Their close relationship to the Juglandales has been referred to before. In no less degree is affinity

shown towards the Sapindales. The Julianiacese and Anacardiacese^' representing respectively the two series agree in the alternate exstipulate, imparipinnate

leaves, in the unisexual flowers with reduced envelopes, in the soHtary ex-

albuminous seeds, in the singular funicular development, in the embryo, and

in the anatomical characters. In other r^pscts, but in ^:he same tiegree, -they

are related to the Fagales'"'' in the male inflorescence, in the male flowers and

poUens, in the several female flowers in a closed involucre, in the exalbuminous

seeds and in the cotyledons epigseous in germination. A place between the

Fagales and Juglandales or next to the Sapindales would be equally suitable

and natural for the Julianiales.

Then, comes the Fagales.^ The resemblance which this series bears to

the VerticiUatse, Myricales, Sahcales, Juglandales and JuHaniales has been

indicated above. Furthermore, the Fagales have some affinity to the Urticales,

1) Hemslbt, W. B.—On the Juliamacese, in Phil. Trans. l.o. pp. 190-193. 120. 2) Engleb, a. — Syllabus, 1. c. p. 161. 3) Nat. Pfl.-fam. HI.—1, a, p.

B. l. o. pp. 190-193. 4) Enolbb, A. — Syllabus, 1. c. p. 161. 5) Hbmsley, W. — Erlttuterungen, 1. u. p. 363. 6) Hemslet, W. B.— 1. u. 7) Enqlek, A.— 138

in so far as the cliakzogamy itself or its transition to the porogamy foimd in

the two series is concerned"; and also in all probability to the Ericaceae in

the anatomical characters''^ Its position should, therefore, be shifted from

one place to another, according to each one of its natural relations^

Next, follows the Urticales"'\ The affinity of this series to the Verticillatae,

Juglandales and Fagales has been pointed out before.

Here also Englek puts the Proteales; as to this series, our knowledge is as yet very Hmited; the only relation that is thus far known to us is to the Santalales, as the Proteacese and Loranthacese"^ show some agreement ia the perianth-lobes and in the androeceum.

Next, come the Santalales'*' according to Englee's system. He places this series here in a fixed position, but its rather complicated relation to other series clearly indicates the mutability of its natural position according to the view taken of it. Thus, the affinity of this series to the Proteales, as has been mentioned, is clear. Then, the resemblance borne by the Santalales to the

Coniferse or to . the Gnetacese is so very striking that it not only presents external analogy, but also suggests many morphological relations''^ Moreover, to some extent it approaches the Sapindales, as the Olacacese''^ and Icacinaceae show a perfect similaiity ia their fruits and external features. Further, it bears also some resemblance to the Kosales, as can be seen in the Grubbiacese''' and HamamehdaceEe which show agreement in their wood-anatomy. Certain of the Santalales (Balanophoracese)^' are, by some authors, compared with the

Myrtiflorse from the view that Gynomarium (Balanoph.) and Hippuris (Halorrhag.) show some resemblance in their bisexual flowers. Finally, the relationship of the Santalales and Ehamnales is recognizable, when we compare the Loran-- thaceaj and Vitacese, taking the calyculus of the Loranthacese or Viscum for a reduced calyx. Thus, the Santalales is related to the Proteales, Coniferse, Sapindales, Kosales, Myi-tiflorse and. finally to the Rhamnales, Its natural position is, ther efore, changeable from one place to another, so that it should

1) Wettstein, E. E._1. c. p. 501. 2) Jeffeey, E. C.-l. c. p. 385. EKOLEii, 3) A. — Erllutenmg^n, I. c. p, 363. i) Nat. Pfl.-fam. IIL—1, p. 176. 5) EuQLEB, A.— Erlauteruagen, 1. v;. p. 363. 6) Nat. Pfl.-fam. in.—1, p. 211. 7)..Nat. Pfl.-fain.,ni.-l, 233. p. 8) Nat. Pfl.-fam. HI.-l, p. 229. Nat. 9) Pfl.-fam. Ill—1, p. 249. —

139 be placed close to the Proteales at one time, but brought near the Khamnales at another.

Then, !Engler refers to the Aristolochiales'\ This series must certainly be mrectly related to the Metachlamydese when the prominence at the apex of the inferior ovary of Aristolocliia is, as I should think proper, taken for a reduced calyx and the gamophyUous perianth is, as a consequence, regarded as a corolla. Further, it is related to the Sarraceniales, as can be seen from the agreement in the Aristolochiacese and Nepenthacese'^ in the perianth, in the extrorse anthers, in the many-seeded carpels and in the lobes of the stigmata. Moreover, the resemblance of this series to Kanales'^ is undeniable, as the extrorse anthers, placentas, seeds, and secretory-cells are found in some families of both series. The natural position of the Aristolo- chiales can not be fixed here. It should be iu some place among the

Metachlamydese at one time, but at another time among the Archichlamydese near to the Kanales or the Sarraceniales.

Then follow the Polygonales''^ As to this series, we know but httle about its relation to others. As far as we are aware, it is related to the

Centrospermse, as some analogous points are found in the Polygonace* and

Amarantacese"'.

After explaining the portions of his system thus far referred to, Englek state"^ :

Wean oben gesagt wurde, dass einzelne Keihen morphologisclie weiter Torgeschritten seien, als andere, dass apdererseits gewisse

Eeihen, wie z. B. die Fagales und Urticales auf der gleich.en BLorpho- logisohenStuf e stehert, so istdennocli eine jede der genannten Keihen als eine selbstandige Pf lanzengruppe anzusehen, welohe in keiner Weise von einer der anderen abgeleitet werden kaan. Ebenso wenig ist irgend welclier Grund zu der Annahme vorbanden, dass eine dieser Keiben der Ausgangspunkt filr eine der folgenden Eeiben gewesen ist. .Finden sich in den Keihen Formen, welohe eineq naheren Anschluss

259. 1) Engleu, a. — ErlSutertmgen, 1. c. p. 363. :2) Nat. Pfl.-fatti. 'ni.—2, p.

• Brliiutenmgen, 1. c. p. 364. 3) Wettstein, B. E. — 1. o. p. 555. i) Esgieb, A. — u. 364. 5} Nat. Pfl.-fam. IH.—1, a, p. 8. 6) Englee, A. — ErlSuterungen, 1. p. * The relation also exists between the AristoloohiaoeEe and Nymphaeacea;, as can be seen in Uuter- the serum-reactions in the both families. Cf. Mez, C. and IoANgb, L. — Serodiagnostische

z,. BioL d: Buchungen liber die Verwandtschaft innerhalbe der Pflanzengruppe der Eanales (Beitr. Pflanzen, 12. pp. 218—222). 140

an Formen eiaer anderen Eeihe geslatten, dann sind dieselben aus der ersteren zu entfernen und an die andere anzoschlieBen.

Id my opinion, however, such is not the case. As I have discussed series

after series, the several groups bear a close or loose relation to other groups,,

some of which lie near the group under consideration and some far from it,

even judging from our present limited knowledge. Some species assignable

to a series in one respect are just as clearly referable to another series in

another respect. It is absolutely impossible to make up more natural groups,

by taking one form from its old place to a new one. Natural relations should,

in any ease, appear in the dynamic view.

Now, we should examine the Polypatalous groups. Let us begin with

the Centrospermse. This series is related to the Batidales, Polygonales,

Urfcicales, and Santalales, as has been discussed before. It is also allied to the

Parietales, as is indicated by the agreement in the position of stamens in the

Portulacacese and Loasacese'^. On the other hand, the resemblance is to be found in this series and the Rhceadales, the floral structure" being somewhat similar in the Phytxalaccacese and Tovariacese'' (Benth.-Hooker). Further, it bears some relation to the Geraniales, in the matter of the incontestable resemblance in the CaryophyUacese-SUenoidese and the Linacese^^ Moreover, a striking affinity of the Centrospermse to the Opuntiales is suggested in

MesemhriantJiemurn of the Aizoacese and in Opuntia of the Cactacese in the floral structure*\ The Centrospermse are, therefore, related to the Batidales,

Polygonales, Urticales, Santalales, Parietales, Eanales, Khceadales, and Greraniales, in this point or that. Their natural position should be a very dynamic one.

Next come the Eanales'l As this series implies many different things, its relations extend to many other series. Some feimilies of the Ranales are closely allied to the Monocotyledones and some are, if not very evidently, even to the Metachlamydese. The relations of the Ranales to the Urticales, Helobise and Aristolochiales, we have treated above. Their affinity to the Ebenales can not

1) Nat. Pfl.-fam. UI._6, a, p. 106. 2) Nat. Pfl.-fam. in.-2, p. 207. 3) Kat. Pfl..fam. ni.-4, 30. p. i) Wettstein, E. B. - 1. c. p. 533. 5) Engleb, a. — Erlautemngen, 1. c. p, 36i. Ul be entirely denied, as the Ebenacese in, the rimose albumen and trimerous flowers of Maba are connected with tlie Anonacese^\ Moreover, the resemblance the of MagnoKacese^^, and Coniferse in their wood - anatomy seems to me to suggest the existence of some relation between the Eanales and ConiferEe.

Further, the Ranales show some affinity to the Sapindales, as can be seen from the agreement of the Menispermacese and Sabiacese'^ in the exalbuminous seeds, curved embryo, reniformed fruits, and nearly apocarpous gyseceum. On the other hand, their alliance to the Parietales is very close and intricate; the Eanunculacess are connected with the DilleniacesD''' in floral structure and also with the Ochnacese"^ ; the Magnoliacese, with the Winteranacese''' in the inconstant number and spiral areangement of the perianth-segments, in the oil-ceUs in the corbex, meduUa and leaves, and in the bordered pits in the xylem-parenchyma ; the Anonacese, with the Ancistorocladacese ;'^ and finally the Myristicacese, wtih the Winteranacese^' in the oil-cells and connate stamens, and also with the Ancistrocladaeese. Furthermore, the Eanales bear some relation to the Ehoeadales, as we shall see in the conformity of the Nymphse- acese'' and Papaveracese in the laticiferous vessels, in the vascular bundles in the medulla, and in the attachment of the seeds to the wall of the ovary ; in that of the Berberidaceas'"^ and Papaveracese in the di- or tri-merous structure of the flowers and in the seeds ; and finally, in that of the Anonacese^^^ and

Papaveraceae in the structure of the ovary. Moreover, the connection between the Eanales and the Sarraceniales is to be found in the Nymphseacese and

Sarraceniacese''', both families, showing perfect agreement in the position of leaves of the stem, in the one-flowered scape, in the spiral arrangement of the sepals, and in the numerous stamens. In no less degree, the present series manifests its relationship to the Eosales, for the agreement of the

Eanunculacese and Eosacea3 in their floral structure is undeniable ; the same relation can be seen between the Calycanthacese and the latter family^"'.

1) Nat. Pfl.-fam. IV 1, p. 157. 2) Wbttstein, B. E. — 1. o. p. 548. 108. 3) Nat. Pfl.-fam. HX—5, p. 369. i) Nat. Pfl.-fam. nL—6, p. 316. 5) Wettstbin, K. R.—1. i:. p. 596. 6) Nat. Pfl.-fam. DX—6, p. 316. 7) Nat. Pfl.-fam. III.—6, p. 276. 8) Nat. Pfl.-fam. ni.—6, p. 74. 9) Nat. Pfl.-fam. HI.—2, p. 3. 10) Nat. Pfl.-fam. IH.—2, p.

11) Nat. Pfl.-fam. IH.—2, p. 27. 12) Nat. Pfl.-fam. UI—2, p. 251. 13) Nat. Pfl.-fam. III.-3, p. 10. —

142

Moreover tlie Lauracese'^ of the Ranales show a close affinity to the Thy-

melseacea in the thoroughly circular arrangement of the floral elements in the

perigynous insertion of the stamens, and in the symcarpous gynseeeum.

Nest, come the Ehoeadales. Of this series, Engleb speaks as follows'^ :

Schon lange hat man die Rhoeadales gem an die liamles angescMossen, mii dies hat aucli seine Berechtigtmg, da die PapaoerncecH wegen ihrer me-st zahlreiohen Staubblatter und ihres bisweilen noch aus mehreren, wenn auoh vereinten Carpellen gebildeten Gynaceums Analogien mit den Nymphcencece zeigen, bei welohen ein syn- carpes GynScetiiu zu Stande kommt febr groBe Dbereinstimmtrng zeigen mit dieser Reihe die- J'urietales, von denen namentlicli die LUlniaceai an die Itanahs anldingen, wsihrend die Flacourtiacea; zu den CappandacecB rezielatingen ergeben.

But, in my opinion, the real relation of the Ehoeadales to other series extends far more widely. Its affinity to the Centro3p3rm89 and to the Ranales has been discussed. Further, the Rhoeadales bear some resemblance to the

Geraniales, the Hkeness being shown in the Koeberliniaeess^^ and Rutacese in the presence of oil-glands and in the other anatomical characters (Benth.-

Hooker). The same is true of the former family and the Simarubacese (Benth.-

Hookee). On the other hand, a very close and rather intricate relation is to be found between some families of the Rhoeadales and those of the

Parietales, namely : —between the Papaveracese and the Loasacese*' (De Can-

dolle) ; between the Capparidacese and the Flacourtiacese''' or the Erythro- spermese of the latter family ; between the Moringacese''^ and the Violacete

(Hooker) ; between the KoeberKniacese''^ and the Bixacese in their deciduous sepals ; and between the former family and some others of the Parietales in the placenta with numerous poly-seriate seeds (Benth.-Hooker). Moreover, some connection between the Rhoeadales and the Sarraceniales is indicated in the Papaveracese and Sarraceniacese'^ Furthermore, the agreement of the

Kceberliniacess''' and Saxifragaceaa (in the placenta with numerous poly-seriate seeds), and that of the Moringacese'"' and Leguminosse show some relation between the Rhoeadales and the Rosales (Bentham). And finally, this

1) Kat. Pfl.-fam. IH—2, p. Ill, 2) Engleb, A. — ErlStiterungen, 1. c. p. 365. Nat. Pfl.-fam. 3) in.—6, p. 321. 4) Nat. Pfl.-fam. HI. -6, a, p. 106.

1. c. in.- a, 5) 6, p. 10. 6) 1. u. m.-2, p. 243.

1. 0. Ill.-e, 7) p. 321. 8) L c. m.-2, p. 251. 9) Nat. Pa.-fam. in.—6, p. 321. 10) 1. c. III.-2, p. 243. —

143 presents some analogy with the Tubiflorse, as is shown in the Moringace^'' and Bignoniace£8 (Dalzell). Thus, the relation of the series is found to be not only with the Kanales and the Parietales, but also with the several other series, from the Centrospermss aU the way up to the Tubiflorse. The natural position of the series is, therefore, necessarily dynamic.

Then, come the Sarraceniales", to which Engler refers as follows :

Eine Parallelreihe der BhoewJales habe ioli in den Sarraceniales geschafEen. Die S'lrracertvirecK hat man in enge Yerbindiing mit den NymphceacecB nnd die PapiveraceoB bringen wollen, tind es ist auch ganz gewiss, dass diese Familien in der Anordntmg der BliitenteUe mancherlei tlbereinstimmting zeigen. Eer spiTooyklische Ban der

Bliiten von Sarracenla erinnert stark an NympliWd ; aber die Plaoentation der Sarra-

cen'aceai ist versoMeden von der der iymphaiicecK und der Fapivenicew ; die vorierr- schend centralwinkelstiindigen Placenten der Sarracenia'e.s sind es auch, welehe diese Eeihe von den Ehceadules untersoheiden.

But, the real relations of this series to other series are manifold. Its relations to the Ranales, Rhoeadales and Axistolochiales have already been discussed.

Moreover, it resembles the Rosales, as will be seen in the Droseraceee^^ and

Saxifragacese (especially in Parnassia) both of which agree in the perigynous insertion and in the ovary in the transitional stage. The connection of the

Sarraceniales with the Parietales is to be found in the Droseracese"^ and

Cistacese or Violacase in the hypogynous insertion and in the real parietal placenta. Thus, the relations of this series to others are rather extensive. Its position in the natural system should, therefore, be dynamic.

Here, next to the Sarraceniales, Engleb puts the Eosales''^ which in its relations to other series is rather perplexing. Its relations to the Santalales

Leitneriales, Centrospermse, Ranales, Rhoeadales, and Sarraceniales have been discussed one after another in course. It remains to compare it with other series. Its resemblance to the Parietales is most clearly manif^ted in the agreement of the Crassulacese"'^ and ELtinacese^^ in their isomerous flowers

Sasifcagacese and the (Bkongniabt, a. Beaun) ; in the agreement of the somewhat Eucryphiacese'^ ; of the former family and Begoniacese'^ in the

c. 365. 1) Nat. Pfl.-fam. 111.—2, p. 2i3. 2) Enslbk, A. — ErUutemngen, 1. p. 267. 3) Nat. Pfl.-fam. Ill—2, p. 267. 4) Nat. Pa.-fam. III.—2, p. a, 28. 5) Engleb, A. — Erlauterungen, 1. c. p. 365. 6) Nat. Pfl.-fam. lit—2, p.

1. o. nr.-6, 131. 7) 1. c. III.-6, p. 280. 8) p.

9) 1. c. III.— 6, a, p. 131. 144 perigynous insertion, in the parietal placentas, in the smallness of the seeds, in the dehiscence of the fruit and in the shape of the leaves ; of the Cunoni- acese and the Quiinace8e^\ in external features and in the densely hairy seeds ; of the HamameHdacese and Dipterocarpacese'' in the presence of a ring

- - of secretory canals in the medulla crown ; and finally, of the Eosacese and the

Eucryphiacese'^. Moreover, some affinity between the Rosales and the

Geraniales is to be found in a few analogous features of the Pittosporacese"' of the former series on the one side, and of the Vochysiacese, Polygalacese, and

Tremandracese of the latter series on the other (Benth.-Hookee) ; and also in those of the HamameHdacese and Simarubacese^^ in the presence of a ring of secretory-canals in the medulla - crown. To the Myrtiflorse, its alliance is, in some measure, to be seen in a few similarities of the Rosacese^' on the one hand, and of the Combretacese, Myrtacese and Thymelseacese on the other.

The relation between the Kosales and the Sapindales is rather shght, as can

be seen from some agreement of the Saxifragacese a^nd the MeHanthacese'' and

from that of the Pittosporacese^^ and Celastracese in their floral diagram. To

the Ehamnales, the Rosales are on some degree related, as is shown in the

PittosporacesB^' and Rhamnacese (R. Beown) ; and also to the UmbeUiflorse'

in some conformities of the Pittosporacese and Ajraliacese, and of the former

family and the UmbeUiferse, in the pecuHar distribution of the resin-ducts in

the roots, in the formation of lateral roots and in other anatomical characters

(Van Tieghem)'"'. Lastly, they are somewhat related to the RubiaJes in the

slight agreement of the Saxifragacese and Adoxacese.^'^ As has been pointed

out, the relations of the Rosales in this point or that extend from the

Santalales far up to the Rubiales. Their natural position is, therefore, dynamic.

Next to the Rosales in his syllabus, Englee places the Pandales"^. As

to the relations of the latter series, we are as yet ignorant.

1) 1. c. III.—6, p. 166. 2) 1. c. in.—6, p. 252.

3) L c. III.—6, p. 131. i) 1, c. III.—2, a, p. 108.

5) Nat. Pfl.-fam. m.—5, p. 203 and m.—6, p. 253.

6) 1. c. in.-3, p. 10. 7) 1. o. III.—5, p. 378.

8) 1. i;. Ill- 2, u, p. 108. 9), 10) Nat. Pfl.-fam. HI—2, a, p. 108.

11) I u. IV.- 4, p. 171. 12) Englee, A. — Syllabus 1. c. p. 223. — -

145,

He theu refers to the Geraniales and Sapindales and says^' :

Bei den beiden Beihen der Geraniales und Sa^Males wird die cyklische Anord- nung der Blutenteile voUstandig; aber die noch hSufig vorkommende unvollstandige Vereinigung der Carpelle ist ein Grand fur die Stellung beider Keiben vor den Malvales und Parietales. Beide Keihen steben einander sebr nabe und lassen sioh nur dann tin- teiscbeiden, wenn man die in der Cbarakteristik angegebenen Merkmale der Samenanlage in den Yordergmnd stellt. Jede der Eeiben beginnt mit den Familien, in welcben noob Iso- merie des GynSoeums vorkommt, dann folgen diejenigen, bei dcnen die Oligomerie berrsobt.

This is indeed true, but it is so only according to the view upon which

Englee dwells. In other respects, the case is quite otherwise ; for, in this point or that the relations of the Geraniales to other series, as will be seen in course, are of wide extent reaching from the Centrospermse, perhaps even from the Coniferse, far up to the several series of the Metachlamydese. The

Sapindales also are extensively allied to other series, their relations ranging bom the Coniferse far up to the Primulales. The natural positions of these two series should be changeable with the criteria employed.

In the first place, let us consider the natural relations of the Geraniales.

Their coimections with the Khceadales, Centrospermse, and Rosales have already been referred to. Perhaps the closest alliance is manifested between the Geranials and the Sapindales. The relationship is very complicated. To begin with the Geraniacese, we find that they in many features are similar to the Corynocarpacesa^' (after Van Tieghem), to the Kmnanthace^e^^ and to the

Balsaminaceffi*^ (after Benth.-Hookee). Then, most closely the Tropseolacese are related to the Balsaminacese^' (Benth.-Hook.). Some of the Zygophyl- in lacese are allied to the Mehanthacese^', in the presence of calcium oxalate though rather shghtly, to the form of styloiden (Radlkofee) ; the Eutacese, also slightly; the the Sapindacege''^ ; the Simarubacese, to the Sapindacese in other Burseracese*', to the Anacaxdiacese", in the resin -canals and secretory anatomical ckiracters; the Meliace8e'''^ to the Sapindacesa in the the habit, in the winged cells ; the Malpighiace^"^ to the latter family in

1) Englee, A. — ErlSuterungen, 1. c. p. 366. 136. 2) Nat. Pfl.-£am. Nacht. HI. p. 197. 3) 1. c. III.— 5, p.

1. c. in.-5, p. 388. i) 1. c. m.-5, p. 388. 5) 298. 6) L c. in.-5, p. 378. 7) 1. c. m.-5, p.

1- c. IU.-5, p. 144. 8) 1. c. in.-4, p. 233. 9) 52. 11) 1- c. Ill—4, p. 10) 1. 0. m—4, p. 266. i46

friiits and in the oblique symmetry of the flowers ; the Malpighiacese'^ to the

Balsaminaceae, in the obhque symmetry of the flowers; the Trigoniaceae'^ to the Balsamioacese, Hippocrateacese and Sapiadacaae; the Vochysiacsse, to the

Balsaminacese''^ ; and finally the Euphorbiaceee''^ to the Empetraeese (Eichlee) and to the Celastrace8e'\ as can be seen in a certain degree of agreement between Drypales (Euph.) and Elasodendron (Celast.). The relation of the Geraniales to the Parietales is shown clearly in the accord

of the Linacese'"'^ with the Ternstrcemiacese, in that of the Simarubacese with the

Dipterocarpacese^ in the presence of a ring of secretory - canals in the medulla-

crown, and in the greater or less resemblance of the Malpighiaceas and the

Ancistrocladacese.*' Their aUiance to the Myrfciflorse is indicated by the

resemblance of the Vochysiaceae'^ and the Oenotheraceas (De Candolle,

Wabming, Eichlee), and by that of the Callitrichacese^''' and the Halorr-

hagacese''^ (De Candolle, Benth.-Hook.). With the Khamnalcs, the connec-

tion is found in the agreement of the Geraniacese and the Bhamnacese, as

can be seen in the floral diagram of Geranium and Bliamnu^'^. Thar

relation to the Sympetalse is rather apparent, as is shown in the gamopetalous

genera Stephanopodium and Tapura (which is even zygomorphous) of the

Dichapetalacese"^, and in the fruit and single coated ovules of the Callitri-

chacese"^ Finally, their relation to the Coniferse should be considered ; the

presence of the similar resin - ducts in the Bm-seracese^"^ on the one hand and

in the Pinacese on the other is so sfariking that we are compelled to take this

character as representing one of their natural relations.

Secondly, we shall consider the natural relations which the Sapindales

bear to other series and see whether it is really natural to place this series,

in any case, together with the Geraniales, before the Malvales and the

Parietales. Its relations to the Juhaniales, Santalales, Ranales, Geraniales,

1) mt. Pfl.-fam. 388. m.—5, p. 2) 1. c. in.—i, p. ? 3) ]. c. 111,-5, 388. p. 4) 1. ^. ni.-5, p. 13. 5) 1. c. in.-5, p. 198. 6) 1. u. ia-4, p. 30. 7) 1. 0. in.—6, p. 252. 8) Nat. Pfl.-fam. IH.—6, p. 276. 9) 1. c. 111.-4, 315. p. 10) 1. c. nr.-5, p. 122. 11) 1. c. III. -7, p. 230. 12) AVettstein, R. R.— 1. c. p. 613. 13) Kat. Pfl.-fam. III.-4, p. 347. 14) i. c. III.-5, p 122 15) Nat Pfl.-fam. HI.—4, p. '333. —

147

Jnglandales and Rosales, all belonging to the Archichlamydeae, have been alluded to above. It remains to CDmpare it with the MatachlamydefB. As to

-the Ebenales and the Tubiflorse, their relations to the present series are manifest in the single coated ovules in the Limnanthaeefe'^ in the partial agreement of the Salvadoraceae'^ with the Oleaceae, and in that of the Aquifoliacese'^ with the Symplocacese. As to the aflSnity of the Sapindales and the Ericales, this is suggested in the agreement of the Cyrillacese''^ and the Ericaceae, in the habit and in the pecuHax anther of Oostcea of the former family, and of the Pentaphylacacese"^ and the Clethracese in the pored anthers and the capsules.

Furhher, some relation is to be found between the Sapindales and the Primulales, as^can be seen in a comparison of the Corynocarpacese'''^ and the Myrsinacese

(G. Don, Endlicher)^ Finally, their relation to the Coniferse, as in the case of the Geraniales, is shown by the presence of the very similar resin - ducts in the Anacardiacese^^ and the Pinacese. As can be seen from the statements above given, the groups so far considered are not to be regarded as serially related, but are in close intermixed relations. To arrange them in one order or another is quite right in this respect or that. One can not have a claim superior to another. Natural positions for the two series are found in several places between the Coniferfe and the Metachlamydese.

Next, come the Rhamnales'^. As to this series, he says : den Die Rhamnales sind jetzt a,v£ die tetracyklischen AichicUamydeen mit vor Bib. stehenden Stb. besctrankt. Da bei den Ehumnaceai die Stelltuog der Kaphe an der aufsteigenden Sa. sehr wechselnd ist, so konnen die Viiacece, welche immer ventrale Raphe haben, tmbedenWich neben die lihamnaceoe gesteUt werden.

Its relations to the Resales and Geraniales have aheady been referred to.

Its relation to the UmbeUiflorse is, in my estimation, undeniable. A comparison of the Vitacese'^ with the Araliacese and the UmbeUiferse wiU at once jubtify this conclusion. .One might object to the above statement on the ground that the Rhamnales have stamens opposite the petals, while the Umbelliflorse have stamens alternate to the petals. But this, in my opinion, makes no great

Pfl.-fam. 19. 1) Wettstein, E. E. — 1. c. p. 617. 2) Nat. IV.—2, p. anatomical characters. 3) According to Dr. R. Kanehiba, both famiUes are very similar in Pfl.-fam. Nacht. I. p. 215. 4) Kat. Pfl.-fam. III.—5, p. 180. 5) Nat. 234. (Burseracese). 6) I. c. Naoht I. p. 217. 7) 1. e. 111.-4. p. III.— 111. •8) EuaiiKB, A. — Errititerungen, 1. c. p. 367. 9) Nat. Pfl.-fam. 8, p. — ;

148

difference. Take the Loranthacese for an example, you will there find both types, some with stamens opposite, and some with them alternate, to the pelaJs, as in the male flowers of Eremolepis^^ and Bifaria (or in my Pseudixm''^).

Such great stress is put upon the relative positions of stamens and patals, only because the conservation of the present static system demands it. The natural position of the Khanmales should, therefore, be dynamic.

Then come the Malvales'^ according to Englek's system. Their relation to the Geraniales has been pointed out. Moreover, the Malvales bear a close resemblance to the ParietaJes, as is indicated in a comparison of the Elseocar- pacese*^ with some (ProcJcia and HasseUia) of the Flacourtiacese"' ; of the

Chlsenacese''^ with some (Asteropeiese) of the Theacese'^ (Baillon) ; of the former

family''^ with the Dipterocarpacese ; of the Tiliacese^' with the Flacourtiacese and in the agreement of the TiHacese^"^ with the Bixacese"^ ia the palmate nerves of the leaves, in the stamens connate at their base, iu the pored anthers,- in the loculicidal dehiscence of the fruit, in the hairy covering of the seeds,. in the flat cotyledons, and in the mucilage canals in the medulla, cortex and leaves. Further, the relation of the Malvales to the Tubiflorse is shown in the conformity of the Malvaceae and the Convolvulacese"^ in the hairy covering, of the seeds, in the curved embryo and in the secondary meristematic zone iu the xylem. The natural position of the Malvales, as it were, occilates between the Geraniales and the Tubifloraj.

As to the Parietales^'^ Englee says :

Wie schon oben angedeutet -wurde, reicht die Eeihe der Parletales lait ihien ersten Familieii bis in die Nahe der Banales. Die DiUeniacece wurden densdbeii friiher auch 2nigereclmet, zeigen aber auoh Beziehungen zu den Familien der Euoryphucece, Ochnacece, Caryocaracece, Marcgraviaceae, Quiinacece, TheacecB, GuttifercB vind Diplero- carpacece, -welche alle einander nabe steben, und alle darin iibereinstimmen, dass das

1) EiCHLEB, A. W. — Bliitbendiagramme, construirt und erlautert (1875), p. 553. 2) Hatata, B. — On Pseudixus, on new genus of Lorantbacece, founded on tbe well-known and widely distributed species Viscum japoniiyum Thtob., in Bot. Mag. fTokyo) VoL XXIX. pp. 31-34.

3) Englee, A. — Erlauterungen, 1. c. p. 367.

i) Nat. Pfl.-fam. 3. m.-6, p. 5) Nat. Pfl.-fam. 111.-6, a, p. 10. 6) 1. c. IIL-6, p. 172. 7) 1. ^, ili._6, p. 179. 8) 1. ^. nL-6, p. 172. 9) 1. ,, iii._6, p. 13. 10) I. ^. III.—6, p. 13. 11) 1. c. III. -6, p. 309. 12) 1. c. IV.-3, a, p. 11. 13) Englkk, A. — Erlautcfungen, 1. c. p. 367. 149

Nahigewebe ihrer Samen 01 tmd Proteinkomer entliSJt. Icli fasse sie als Unterreilie Their^em zusammen. Spirnlige Anordntmg rmd laabestimmte ZaM der Bliitenpliyllome bei kommt mehreien dieser Familien nocli vielfacb vor ; tind bei den Ochrvtcece kann

man ebensowohl apooarpe GynSioeen wie syncarpe, teils mit oentralwinkelstitndigeu, teils ' mit wandstiindigen Placenten antrefEen.

The above statement plainly shows that the Parietales are a very heterogeneous group which is related to several other series. Its relations to the Sarraceniales,

Rhoeadales, Ranales, Kosales, Sapindales, Salicales, Geraniales, Malvales and

Centrospermse have been pointed out. It is also allied to the Umbelliilorse, as the Dipterocarpacese^' are connected with the Cornacess by the presence of a ring of secretory canals in the medulla - crown in MaHinia (Van Tieghem).

Moreover, its alliance with the Myrtiflorss is manifested in the analogous

features of the Elatinacess'^ and the Lybhracese (Bartling) ; of the Passifloracese

and the Thymelseacese'*', in the receptacle and its eiSguration, in the frequently

stalked ovary, and in many other characters ; of the Loasacese*' on the one

hand and the Lythracese, Myrtacese (Eichler) and Oenotheraceae on the other

(De Candolle and Eichler). The resemblance which the Parietales bear to the

series of the Archichlamydese has been fully stated above. It remains to

compare them with other series of the Metachlamydese. They have some relationship to the Tubiflorse, as can be seen in the agreement of the Fouquie- riacese'^' and the Polemoniacese in the 3 - ceUed ovary, in the more or less connate styles, and in the tubiform corolla with stamens at its base. Also they in some measure approach the Ebenales, as the Guttiferse show some analogy in fruit with the Ebenacese'"''', and the Theacese bears some resemblance to the Styracaceffi. A connection between the Parietales and the Eubiales is to be found in a comparison of the Loasacese^ on the one hand and the Dipsacaese on the other (Benth.-Hook.). Further, the Parietales are allied to the Cucur- bitales, as the Cucurbitacege'^ show some resemblance to the Passifloracese the (Benth.-Hook.); to the Achariaceis'^ in the gamophyUous corolla; to

to the Loasacess"' Caricacese'", in the structure of the ovules (Van Tieghem) ;

u. Iir.-6, 279. 1) Nat. Pfl.-fam. III.— 6, p. 252. 2) 1. p.

'^- II a, p. 106. 3) I. c. in.—6, a, p. 221. i) L f—6, Nat. Pfl.-fam. IV.— p. 156. 5) Nat. Pfl.-fam. Nacht. IH. p. 228. 6) 1,

1. c. IV.— p. 8. 7) 1. c. III.—6, a, p. 106. 8) 5, III. 235. 1. '^- III.-6, a, p. 98 and Nacht. p. 9) 1. 0. NaeM. I. p. 256. 10)

11) 1. 0. ni.—6, a, p. 106. —

150

(Baillon) ; and lastly to tlie Begoniacese'^ (Baillon) in the umsexual flowers,

in the inferior ovary, in the connate stamens, in the leaf - venation, in tha

placenta and in the exalbuminous seeds. Another instance of the ti-ansition

from the Parietales to the Metachlamydeae can be seen in the gamopetalons

genera of the Theaceise, such as Eurya and Anneslea. Moreover, some connec-

tions may be found between the Parietales and the Ericales, when we compare

the Stachym:acege-^ and Clethracese (Baillon). As is stated above, the relation

of the Parietales in one point or another to other series is of wide extent,

reaching from the SaJicales or the Centrospsrmse far up to the Cucurbitales.

At one time we consider their gamopetalous character, and place them in the

Metachlamydese. At another time their polypetalous genera make them-

assignable to the Archichlamydefe. The systematic position of the series should,

therefore, be dynamic. As to the famihes in this series, it is absolutely

impossible to arrange them serially, as they inter-relate one another hke the

methes of a net. To this fact, I shall return later on. What Englee mentions,

in this case, partly confirms the above statement. He says''-' :

Eine solche Eeihe wie die Parietales ist niclit ein einheitliclier monophyletischer Verwandtscliaftskreis, sondern ein Complex von mehreren Veiwandtschaftskreisen, die teilweise von verschiedenen Anfangspunkten ausgehend in ihrer Ent-n-ickeUmg auf derselben morphologischen Hauptstufe Halt gemacht haben, teilweise, wie die TJnterreilie der Flacourtiineae noch verschiedene Hauptstufen der Entwickelung erkennen lassen.

But, when this series had been described by Englee as a complex of many groups, how then is it possible to give it a fixed place? The answer should decidedly be negative.

Next, in Englee's system follow the Opimtiales'". As has already been stated, they bear resemblance in a greater or less degree to other series; to the Kanales in the spiral arrangement of the floral elements, to the Parietales in the structure of the ovary, and to the Gentrospermse in the relative position of the sepals, petals and stamens. Consequently, their natural position changes from this place to that according to the way in which they are considered.

1) Kiclit. Pfl.-fam. I[r.-6, a, p. 133, 2) 1. c. III.-6, p. 193. 3) Engleb, a. — Erlautenmgen, 1. c. p. 368. 4) Engleb, a. — Erlautenmgen, 1. c. p. 369. — ;

151

Next, come the Myrtiflorfe. We have thus far referred to the relation

which this series bears to the Eanales, Kosales, Parietales, and Geramales. Further, the connection of the Myrtiflorse with the UmbelliiiorEe is shown in araliaceous the genera'^ with numerous anthers and carpels. The position of the series should, therefore, be dynamic.

Finally, at the end of the Archichlamydese comes the UmbeUiflorse. Their relations to the Santalales, Parietales, Eosales, Myrtiflorse, Khamnales have been discussed under each heading. Fm-ther connection is to be found in the

Rubiales, as can be seen in a comparison of the Arahacese with the Adoxacese'^ and of the UmbeHiferse with the Eubiacese'^, in having 5-stamens in one whorl, in the 2-ceUed inferior ovary, and especially in the fruit of the

Psychotriese and the Psederiese (Jussieu, C. De Candolle). According to different views, the Umbellifloraj are related all the way from the Santalales up to the Rubiales. Thus their position should be a dynamic one.

Now, we arrive at the other subclass Metachlamydese, concerning which Engleu

Beziiglich der Symijetalen sind schon mehrfach Zweifel daran geaufiert worden,

dass dieselben monopliyletisoh seien ; das ist auch gewiss iriclit der Fall ; aber ebenso sicher ist axicb, dass die Keihen der Sympetalen nicht gewissermaSen als Fortsetzimg der Eeihen der Archich'amyilecB anztiselien sind Die Unterklasse der Melachlamydece oder Sympelalai umfasst also solcbe Familien, bei denen das gemein-

same vereinte Emporwachsen der Bliimenblattanlagen die Kegel geworden ist.

The Metachlamydese are, therefore, a complex of famiHes which agree only in having the gamophyllous corolla, but differ from one another in other characters. Consequently, when grouped according to a criterion other than the gamophyllous coroUa, some of the Metachlamydese should be united with some of the Archichlamydese, and as a result, we have quite different gi-oups in the place of the two subclasses named. The natural relation is really and in solely made comprehensible by such an alteration of grouping ; but never the artificial (though so-called natural) static system, which does not admit of the co-existence of any another system.

As to the position of the Ericales^^ and Primulales''^ Engleb says :

171. 1) Englee, a. — 1. K,. p. 369. 2) Nat. Pfl.-fam. IV.— 4, p.

1. c. 369. 3) 1. c. IV. i, p. 13. i) Engleb, A. — ErUiutenmgen, p.

5), 6) Englee, A. — 1. c, p. 369. 152

NaturgemsS gehoren an den Anfang der Sympetalen die beiden Reihen der Eri- Cales i^cl Frimulales, l^ei welchen nocli getrcnnte Blumenbliitter vorkoiumen, nnd noch 2 Staubblattkreise typiscli sind, wahrend bei den iibrigen Beihen mit Aiisnalime der Elennles stets nur noch ein Stanbblattkreis entwickelt wird.

This is, indeed, true in that respsct, but only in that respact ; in other respects, it is not true. This we shall see presently. The relation of the Ericales to the

VerfciciUatse, Fagtiles, Parietales, and to the Sapindales is incontestable, as has been shown above. Besides, the Ericales are allied to the Campanulatae, as can be seen in the agreement of the Ericaceae'^ and the Campanulaceae in the insertion of the stamens. Further, its relation to the Primulales"' is manifest in the similarity of the Schizocoden (Diapens.) and Soldanella (Primulacese). Thus, the Ericales stand in different relations to the Parietales, the Sapindales, the

Primulales and even to the Campanulatse respectively. Their natural position cannot to be fixed at the beginning of the Metaehlamydese ; they may be placed among the Archichlamydese in one respect, but according to another view may be among the Metaehlamydese close to the Campanulatse.

The relations of the next series, the Primulales, to the Sapindales and to the Ericales have been discussed. The connection of the series with the

Plumbaginales''' is manifest in the agreement of the three following families, the Primulaceffi, the Myrsinacase and the Plumbaginacese in the floral diagram, in the five-carpeUed, one-ceUed ovary with a basal placenta and in the double-

coated ovules. That the Primulales are related to the Tubiflorfe will be seen

in the agreement of the Primulaceae and Lsntibulariacese^^ in the central

placenta. Em-ther, some connection with the Primulales may be found in the

Ebenales, as the Myrsinacese'"'^ agree with the Sapotacese in the floral diagram.

That the Primulales are, therefore, in one respect or another related to the

Sapindales and thence aU the way up to the Plumbaginales is evident, even so far as our present limited knowledge is available. Its natural position should, at any rate, be dynamic.

Next, in his syllabus Engleu places the Plumbaginales''' and then the Ebenales^J. The real natural relations of the latter series are with the Primulales,

1) Nat. Pfl.-fam. IV.— p. 30. 1, 2) 1. o. IV.—1, p. 81. Nat. 3) Pfl.-fam. IV.—1, pp. 104 and 121.

4) 1. ... IV.-3, b, 117. p. 5) 1. .. IV.-l, p. 87. G) Enqleb, A. — Syllabiisl. c. 236. p. 7) Engleb, A. — Erlauterungen, 1. o. p. 370. —

153

Kanales, Parietales, and Sapindales, as shown in the discussions thus far. Its position is, therefore, cannot ba so definitely determinad as in Engler's system, but should be changeable hke the other series.

Kegarding the Contortse Engler states'' :

Die Keihe der Contottse ist keineswegs scbarf von der folgenden umfangreichen

Eeihe der Tubiflorai zu vintersclieiden ; aber, wie sohon mehrfacli betont, giebt bei der AuEstelluiig natiirlicher Verwandtschaftskreise nicbt ein durchgreifendes Merkmal den Aussoblag, Bondem es bandelt sicb hauptsScblicli um die Entwickdungsteiideiizeii, welcbe in ciner Sippe beivortreten. Als solclie kijnnen wir fur die Cordorlm anfiibren, dass die Abscbnitte der Elumenkrone sicb meistens contort decken tind die Carpclle

blufig nicbt voUstSndig vereint sind. Keines dieser Merkmale ist durohgreifend.

This statement proves that the Contortas imply various heterogenous famihes.

Their relations to the other series are accordingly very complicated. The resemblance of the Contortse and the Sapindales has been indicated under the latter series. Their connection with the Tubiflorse will be seen in the agreement of the Oleacese and* the Columelliaceae'''', in the woody structure, in the opposite exstipulate leaves and in the flowers with 2-stamens. The same is also observed in the greater or less resemblance between the Loganiaceso"^ and the Solanacese (Baillon), and between the Loganiacese and the Scrophulariacese.

Their relation to the Kubiales is very clear when we examine the connection of the Loganiaceae with the Rubiacese and especially with Gclrtnera and Pogameaf both of the latter family ; and also the agreement of the Apocynacese^' and

Eubiacese, in the stipule and in the opposite leaves. Finally their alliance to the Campanulatse is manifested in the GentianacesB and GoodeniaceEe'"'', as can be seen in a comparison of lAmnantliemum of the former family, with Velleia of the latter. The natural position of the series is, therefore, plainly dynamic.

Then, Engler comes to refer to the Tubiflorse'^. Their relations to the

Malvales, Parietales, Contortse, Primulales and EhoeadaJes have already been pointed out. Also to the Eubiales, they bear some resemblance which is shown in the Bignoniacese and HenriquezieBe of the Eubiacese**^. Thus, the series is related to the Ehoeadales and aU the way up to the Eubiales in this point or that. Its position should, therefore, be dynamic.

b, 187. 1) Englee, a.— 1. c. 370. 2) Nat. Pfl.-fam. IV.—3, p. 4. p. 13. 3) 1. c. IV.—2, p. 27. 4) Nat. Pfl.-fam. IV.— 74. 5) 1. c. IV.- 2, p. 118. 6) 1. c. IV.—5, p. Pfl.-fam. 13. 7) Englee, A. — Erlautemngen, 1. c. p. 370. 8) Nat. IV—.4, p. 154

Nest, come tlie PlautaginaJes'^ Their relation to tlie Tubiflorse has been given above. They are closely allied to the Campaniilatse in the conformity observable in the P]antagina,cese^^ and some genera of the Campanulaeese in the tetramerous flowers, in the supsrior ovary, in the absence of the medullary rays and in the occasional presence of vessels in medulla and cortex. Further, some connection between the Plantaginales and the Tubiflorae is found when the Plantaginacese and the Borraginacese are compared.

Then, foUow the Rubiales'-'. As has been discussed above, their connections are manifestly with the Parietales, Rosales, UmbeUiflorse and Tubiflorse, in this point or that. Nevertheless, the series seems unrelated to any other, either closely or loosely, in point of its being near to, or far from, the latter, so far as is shown in Englee's system. But, on the contrary, its relations are generally exhibited with httle regard to nearness or remoteness. Its position should, therefore, be dynamic.

Next, come the Cucurbitales". When we regard this series as incorporated in the Campanulatfe, then the position of the latter series becomes very dynamic,' as can be seen in a comparison of the Campanulatfe with the Parietales,

Tubiflorse, Plantaginales, Contorbse and Kubiales. But, on the contrary, when we think of the Cuciu-bitales as independent from the Campanulatse, then the Cucurbitales are related to the Parietales and Tubiflorse, as has been

discussed above, and also to the Campanulatse as can be seen in a comparison

of the Cucurbitacese'^^ and the Campanulaeese''^ (A. Beatjn). lis position becomes

in consequence less dynamic.

Finally, come the Campanulatse. These are related to the Ericales,

Cuciu-bitales, Plantaginales, Contortse and Eubiales, as appears in this point

or that of the discussion thus far. Their position should, therefore, be dynamic.

The consideration of Englee's system thus far, when taken together with

his principle and his explanation, forces me to conclude that his system is a

complex of many partial manifestations of a real natural system, and that it is a system constructed principally with the view of consulting our own con-

1) Englee, a. — ErlSnterungen, 1. c. p. 370. 2) Nat. Pfl.-fam. IV.—3, b, p. 369.

3) Englee, a. — Erlauterimgen, 1. c. p, 371. 4) Engleb, A. — SyUabus, L o. p. 338. Nat. Pfl.-fam. 8. 5) IV,—5, p. 6) Nat, Pfl.-fam. IV.—5, p. 47. 155 venience. If a natural system should be found to explain aU the mutual relations of all the members of the system, it -would be a dynamic one.

8. Construction of the dynamic system.

The question now arises as to how to construct the dynamic system.

The best and simplest way of doing this is to take a static system Hke

Englee's or Bentham-Hookee's, as a foundation, or rather as a framework, and to put it, so to speak, into a dynamic condition. To this matter, I shall return later on, but let us now proceed to discuss the reasons for so doing.

However different may be the static system taken at first as a framework,

the dynamic system, after it is completed, is , ever the same in its real meaning. It is only the appearance of the system that varies with the

framework. Englee's system is different from Bentham-Hookee's ; but the difference is merely because of the difference of Englee's view from

Bentham-Hookee's. When we take Englee's system as a framework or, so to speak, as a starting point, for the construction of a dynamic system, the latter system is quite the same in its real meaning as that constructed by taking Bentham-Hookeb's system. This work of construction is something like a cruise round the world. However much the starting point may be shifted, after the voyage is finished, the ports we have called at are all the same. Let me take another metaphor to explain my idea correctly. To estabKsh natm-al relations, which is the principal object of constructing a natural system, is, as it were, to acquire a thorough understanding of the features of a moimtain. As an example, take Mt. Fuji, that fitting embbm of the Japanese nation and my special favourite since my youth. As a natural system has several different aspects, so has the volcano. As the former should be considered from different points of view, so should be the 156

latter, from different sides. Now, allow me to describe the varying features

of tlie mountain as a momentary digression from our lengthy and rather

formal discussion.

When the mountain is obssrved from the south-west, the plant regions

on its sides are seen to be displayed very clearly by the different elevations

of the formations ; the truncated cone, clad in pm-e white snow, or some-

times crowned with clouds ; tha hazy dark green region of the conifer - forest

in the middle ; a Kttle lower the hght red zone of the deciduous forest ; then

the light brown which extends to the base, and merges into mils after mile

of prairie - formation. This ^-iew is, as it were, comparable to E>JGLEr's system.

Now, moving eastwards to the Gotemba - plain, we have a full view from the

south-east, but this is rather hmited on the south-west by an area bordered

by Mt. Ashitaka. In the spring, when the snow still remains on the peak,

the dark gi'een belt of the pine forest stands in clear relief against the back-

ground of the pm-e white snow. This belt is thick on the north, but

becomes thinner and broader on the south, extending down the flank to the middle of the mountain, and then giving way to the prairie which

stretches far and wide to the fertile plain of Gotemba. This aspect seams

somewhat Hke Bentham-Hookee's system. Now passing on to the north

side, let us sketch the view fi-om the top of the Misaka - pass. Here one gets

a glorious view of the truncated cone, late in the spring when the snow

covers the peak above and the prairie below, but leaves the green of the pine - forest doubly dark against the pure white snow. The prairie is equally broad and extensive as in the view from the south-east, but is broken by lava - streams which show themselves here and there by the forest upon them. The deciduous tree formation is but famtly represented on this side. This riew is, figuratively speaking, Hke Eichler's system. Now, let us turn our attention to the north-west side. The coniferous formation has here its most luxmiant growth. The conifers stretch aU the way from the middle to the base. The deciduous forest is very poor and the praiiie covers but a smaU area. bird's A - eye view from the top of the Konno - pass shows this part clad with evergreen conifers stretching Hke a level sea, nule after mile of dark purple, broken only - by the mountain range beyond. This view is, so to 157 speak, comparable to De Candolle's system^^.

Thus having completed our circuit of Mt. Fuji, let us consider the beautiful vegetation of the moimtain. However different be oiu- starting point, after having completed our circuit and combined the different views, the correct idea thus acquired of the mountain is always the same. So it is with the natural system. No matter what system we take for a &st consideration, after having considered all relations in all views, the result should be always the same.

For the framework in constructing the dynamic system, I prefer

Engleb's system to others, as it is the one most widely used by systematizers.

For the present, I shall content myself with forming the system of the

Angiosperms, as that class is the one with which I am most famiHar, although I believe that systems for the other classes can be formed in the same manner. Now, to construct a dynamic system, arrange the series and families in the same order as in the system taken for a framework, and on both sides of a series or a family, put into such order as you hke the several series or famiHes respectively that are known to have some relations to the middle series or £imily, bearing in mind that the relative positions between the series or families thus arranged laterally and those in the middle vary with criteria. Next, put many short lines on both sides of the same series or families in the middle, a little more distant than the series or families already placed, keeping in view the fact that the Hues denote series or families whose relations to the middle member are as yet imknown to us, though such surely exist, according to the participation theory. In the full extent of the latter theory, aU the series and famiKes, as many as are ia the system, must necessarily be related in equal or different degree accordiug as we consider the matter from the standpoiut of universahty or from that of particularity.

The true method, therefore, ia the above system - construction, is to arrange aU series or families other than the middle one on both sides of the latter.

di£Eerent systems to 1) For the sake of convenience, I have here metaphorically compared such ns different -views of the movintain. Yet, speaking more correctly, a static system of which is taken Engleb's is something like a mosaic picture of the mountain, one part while the real natural system from one view, and another part of which is taken from another ; is, as it were, comparable to the mountain itself. —

153

Theoretically speaking, all the members (series as well as families) in the dynamic system should be mentioned repeatedly i. e. as many times as the number of series or families respectively. But, for practical purposes, the system may, as mentioned above, be simpHfied by arranging only those series or famihes -whose relations to the middle members are so far known to us, and by adding thereto a few short lines symbolizing or representing as many series or families, other than those laterally arranged and the middle member.

To make what we present to our readers as a dynamic system as compre-

hensible as possible, it may conveniently be formed of fom- parts, namely :

the participation theory upon which the system is grounded, the system itseK,

the explanation of the latter, and finally the index to the members of the

system. Now, on the side of the reader, in order to understand thoroughly

the dynamic system thus presented, they should, first of all, master the

participation theory, then proceed to study the system itself, then look at the

explanation of the latter, and finally go to the index, especially when they

have something in mind, the natural position of which they Avish to find in

the system. These four parts are, however, in final analysis resolvable to

oneness, — each being in itself the theory, each in itself the system, and so

on. I have described the participation theory above ; so I shall now give

the system and then the explanation and the index, in the following pages. 159

9. The dynamic system of natural clas3ification applied to the Angiospeems^ with Englee's system as a feamework.*

Gymnospermw Subdivision ANGIOSPERM^

DicotyledonecE Class MONOCOTYLEDONEJE

Spathiflorw Series I. Pandanales Synanthw rrincipes

TandanacecK 1 Typhaceae Sparganiace.-e

Araceo! Palmw 2 Fandanacese Sparganiaoese Typhacefe - Oydanthtcecu

Aracea: Graminece 3 SparganiaceSB Pandanace* TyphacsEe

THuridales LUiiJlora; Series II. Meldbice Spathiflorai Microspermai Farinosw Banalex

Hydrocharitaceiie 4 Potamogetonacese Scheuchzeriacese AlismatacBfe Atacece Najadaoefe Aponogetonaceze

Ceratophyllaceo! 5 NajadaceSB Potamogetonacese

Hydrocharitacese Eclietichzeriacese ( = JtinoaginaceEe)

Selieuclizeriacese AKsmataoeas 6 AponOgetOIiaceee Potamogetonacefe

Potamogetonacese 7 ScheuchzeriaceSB {'=JunGag'micece) Alismatacese

Scheuchzeriacese Aponogetonacefe 8 AlismatacesB Butomaceaj Potamogetonacefe Ranunaxdaaai HydrochaiitaoeEe Triuridacece

Hydiochaiitacese 9 ButomacesB AHsmatacefe Trmndaceai —

Butomacese Potamogetonacefe 10 HydlOcliaritacese Alismatacese Sromeliacece — Iridaceai Amaryllidaceoe Surmanniacece Mayacacece Najadaoese —

JDicoiyledonew Series HI. Triuridales Helobi^ Microspermw

AlismatacecB OrchidaceoB U Triuridacese BurmanrmcecB Dicolyledonece Butomacece

Farinoice Series IV. Glumiflorte Zilujlorce

Jtmcacece 12 Graminese Cyperacese Sparganiacece

* The arrangement of families on the right, left or under side of a framework-family has type shows nothing to do with their natural relations ; but the printing of names in Boman the that such families are referable to the same series to which the family in gothic type in families assignable to n series middle column belongs ; while the names in Italics are those of different from that to which the family in the middle column is referred. 160

EHocaidaceo! GramineEe 13 CyperaceSB Centrohpidacea; JuncacecK Bestionacece

Synantlioi Series "V. Principes Pandan'iles

Cydanthacece 14 Falmse Fandanaceai

JPandancdes Prineipes Series TI. Synanthw Spathiflorm

- FalmcB Fandanaceai 15 Gyclanthacese Aracece

- HdoUoe SynanthcB Series Vll. Spathiflorce Fandanales —

- Tuccacece Ogdanthacecp, 16 AraceSB LemnaceEe Fandanaceai Sparganiacece Fotamogelonacecu

17 Lenmacese Ara^ese

LUiiJlora! Glumiflorai Series THI. Farinosce Helobice Microsperma; Scitaminew

Juncacece 18 Flagellariacese Bromeliaxjese

Cyperaceas Centrolepidaoeie 19 Restionacese Juncacece EriocaulaceEE

Eriocaulaceie 20 CentrolepidaceSB Kestionaceas

Hydrocharitacece 21 MayacaceSB Eriocaulaceje

Eriocanlaoese 22 Xyridacese Eapateaoeje

- EestionacesB Kapateaceso 23 Eriocaulacese Mayacacese CentrolepidaoeiB

24 Tliurniacese As above

— Syridacese Eriocaulaceai 25 Kapateacese Bronieliace:e

- Eapateacese Mayacacese 26 Bromellacese ComiuelmaceEe Flagellariacese — OrcJiidacece Amaryllidaceai LUiifloroe Scitamineai Hydrocharitacece

Philydracefe 27 Commeliliacese As above Bromeliacefe —

OrcJiidacece Cyanastiaeeje 28 Fontederiacese PhilydraceEe ZHiacea; -

Ucemodoraceoi 29 Cyanastracese Pontederiaceaj

Orchidacece Pontederiacese 30 FMlydracese Commelinaoeie

Glumiflorai Farinosce Series IX. Liliifiorce Microspermai Spat/iiflorai Iltlohiai

- Gramineai FiagdUtriaeeai 31 JuncaceSB LiHacess Cyperacece Festionaceon

32 Stemonacese Llliacese 161

Hsemodoraceas AmarylKdnceEe 33 LiliaceSB Dioscoreacete . Stemonacese Vellozincese .Tuneacere Pomtederi'icecn

AmarymcTaowe VelloziaceEe 34 Hsemodoracese TridaoeEe Liliaoese - CyanastracecE Bwrrianniacew

- Lfliacefe Dioscoreacese 35 Amaryllidacese Iridaoefe Tacoacefe BromeliacecB HydrocharUacecB Velloziacefe Hsemodoracese Orchidacece Burmanniacea;

AmaiyllidaceEe HEemodoracese 36 VelloziaceSB Iridiioese Liliaoese —

Dicotyledoneai Iridacete 37 Taccacese AmaryllidaceDB DioscoreaceEB

Amaryllidacefe 38 Dioscoreacese Taccacese Liliacefe

Hfemodoiacefe Velloziaceas 39 IridaceSB Amaryllidaceas TaccaoefB Orchwlaceai Hydrochariiacea:

BromeliacecB Series X. Scitamifiece Miorospermse

— Orchidacece Zingiberacese 40 Musacese Caimaceffi Maiantacesa —

— Orchidacece Musacese 41 Zinglberacese Marantacese CannaceEe

Orchidacece Musacese 42 Cannacese Zingiberaceae Marantaose

— Orchidacece Musaceaj 43 Marantaceee Zingiberacese Carmacese

LUiifiorce Farinosce Series XI. MicrospermcB Helobire Scitaminese Triuridales

Hcemodoracece Triwidacece 44 Burmaimiacese Orchidacete AmaryUidcuxce Hydrocharitacese Taccacece

Marantacece Btirinarmiaces 45 Orchidacese Triuridacese AmarylUdacece IndacecB Bromeliacece Musacece Taccacece Zirigiberacece Hydrochariiacea; Canndcece Fhilydracece

MonocotyUdonea; Class DICOTYLEDONEa; Gymnasperrme — TaccacecB Triuridacece

Subclass Archichlamydeae MetaehlamydecB

Urticales Gmtales Series XII. Verticillatoi JugUrdales Fagales

BeMacece Cfneiacea; 46 CasuarinaceSB Juglandacece Urticacece — Ericacece

Series XIII. JPiperales

47 Saururaceae Piperaceje 162

Datiscacece Lacistemacere 48 Fiperaces SatunraceaB Chlorantliacese

iRppuridaceai Kperacere 49 Chlorantliacese Ilalorrhagaceai

50 Lacistemaceae Piperacrae

Parklulea Jitglandales Series XIV. Scilicales Batidales Myricales - Fagcdes

- Tamaricaoece Sryricaceai 51 SalicaceSB Juglandacece Batidacex - Fagacece Betulacea;

Series XV. Oarrtjales

52 Garryaceae

Salicahs Series XVI. Myricales F^gales Juglandales

Juglandacece Salicacece 53 Myricaceae Fagacece Betidacem

Series XVTI. Halanopsidales Geraniales

FuphorHacece 54 Balanopsldaceae Fagacew

Series XVHI. Leitneriales Bosales

HamameHdacece 55 Leitneriacese Bosales

Sapindales Myricales Series XIX. iTiiglandales VerticiUatsB Fagales Salicales Julianiales Urticales

Salicacece Fagacece 56 Juglandacese Anacardiaceoe Myricaccw TJrticacese Gasuarinacece Betulaceai JvHaniacecu

Centrospermce Series XX. Batidales Salicales

GhenopodiacecB Amaraniacece 57 Batldacese Ssdicacece Phytolaccacew —

Juglandales Series XXI. Julianiales Sapindales Fagales

Anacarditcece 58 JulianiaceSB Fagacece Juglandacece —

Balanopswlales Jidianiales Series XXII. Fagales VerticUlatce Myricales Salicales Juglandales FJricales

- Salicacew Juglandacece 59 Betulacese Oasuarimcece Myricacece Ericacece Fagacece Urticacece

Myricaceai Juglandacece 60 Fagacese Betulaoese Jvlimiacece - Salicacece Ericacece Balanopsidacece

VerticiUatce Series XXHI. Urticales Fagales JuglanMes

Moraceaj 61 TJlmaceae Crtioaceje 163

Ulmacea> 62 Moracese Urtioncefe

Datiscacew Moraoeje 63 TJrticacese Olmacea; Betulacea,

Casuannaceai Juglandacea; •

Series XXIV". Froteales SantatMes

Loranthacece Lauracem 64 Proteacege Thymdmacece —

Gymmxpermai GmUles Series XXV. Santalales Myrtiflorai Mhammles I'nfeales Sapbidales Hosales

Ssmtalaceaa 65 Myzodendracese LoranthaceEe

Loraathaceae Balanophoracese 66 Santalaceae Myzodendraceje 01a,caoeEe OjwcrambacecB Grubbiaoese Gnetacece Balanophoracece

67 Opiliaceae

Santalaceie 68 Grubbiacese Olacaoeas HamamelidaoeEe

Icadmcem Gnibbiaceie 69 Olacacese Santalaceaa LoraotliaoeEe -

70 Octoknematacese

— FroteacecB VUacece 71 Loranthaceee Olacaceaa Myzodendracese AraliacecB EaJanopboraoeEB Santalaoeje Gornacew

Halorrliagaceai LorantbaceEe 72 Balanophoracese Santalacefe Oynomonacew

— Saira

Nepenthacecu Sanales 73 Aristolochlacese Bafaesiaceaa HycInoraoeEe Anonacece Sympetalai NymphaiacecB

AnomtcecB Wepenthacew 74 Rafflesiacese AristolocHaoe38 Nympliaiacece Hydnoracese

AristolochiaoejE As above 75 HydnoraceSB Kaflaesiaceas

Series XXVll. Polygonales CentrospermEe

Amaraniacece 76 PolygOnacese PlumhaginacecB

Baiidales Polygonales Series XXTVIII. Centrospermce Urticales Santalales - —' Parielales Bhceadales Gerarmles Opuntiales

Batidaceaa Phytolaccaoese 77 Chenopodiaceae Basellacese AmaramtaceEB - - Poitulacacene Cyiiocramba<^Ee Aizoaceje Nyctaginaoese Caryopliyllace^ —

PolygonacecB Portulacacese 78 Amaiantacese Aizoaceae PbytolaocaoeEe Chenopodiacse CaryophyllaceaB

KyctaginaceEe 79 Nyctag^naceae PhytoIaocace£B 164

Vrticar^ CaryophyUacefe 80 CynOCrainbaceae Santalacece Clienopoaiacese

NyctagiiiaceEe ArizoaceEB 81 Phytolaccaceffi Amarantacese Batidaxjese TovaniacecB Cynoorambacese CaryophyllaoesB Chenopodiacese

- Gadaceai Amaiantacefe 82 Aizoacese Portulacacea: Caryophyllaxiese Phytolaccaoese ClienopodiaceEe

Zoasacece Caryophyllacese 83 PortulacaceSB Easellaceaj Amarantacese Chenopodiaceoe

Port-ulicacefe 84 BaSellacese Chenopodiacefe

- AmarantaceEE Aizoacere 85 Caryophyllacese Portulacacefe Linacece Cynocrambaceee Oalliirichacem Nyctaginacese ClienopodiaoeEe

- FUtosporacew FodosUmonaceoe Phytolaccacepe Matinaceai FrarHceniacece -

- lloscdes Memles Series XXIX. Ranales Sapindales MyrtijUyrw Urticdes Coniferm HJimadales Sarraceniales Farietaks Htlobke Aristolochiales

Aristolochiacea; Fapaveracetd 86 Nympliaeaceae CeratophyliaeeEe Aaonacefe Sarraceniaceai Kjmtmculacese Serbeiidacecu Jiaffiesiacece

Halorrhagacew UHicacece 87 Ceratophyllacese Najadacem NympliseaoeiB

Eucomviiacea; Saxifragacecu 88 TrochodendraceSB Magnoliacese Coniferce Ilamamelidacea;

89 Cercidiphyllacese Nearly as above -.

Magnoliaceie Anonacefe 90 RailUIlCulacese NympliEeaceje Berberidaceze - Fapaveracea; Leguminosw Alismataceca DiUeniareci! Hosacece Ochnaceai -

MenisijermaceEe 91 LardizabalaceSB BerberidacefB Anonacese

KympliEeaoefB 92 Berberidacese I-jardizabalaoeaa Fapaveraceai Earmnculacese

Sdlmcea- Lardizabalacese 93 Menisperiuacese Magnoliaoeaj Anonaoese - Evphoriiacece

TrochodendiaceiE Anoniicete 94 Hagnollacese Goniferai WwieraTMcece — Menispermaceoe Eammculacete Calycanthacete Lactoridaoeae

Rosacea; Monimiaceas 95 CalycanthacesB Laurace^-e Anonaceje

96 Lactoridacese Magnoiiaceffi

Laidizabalacese MagaoliacesE 97 Anonacese Menispermacese Fapaveracea; - Ancistorocladacea; Eammciilaceie MyristicacesE CalycantbacesB JSbenacem - EiipomatiaceEE Nymplifeacefe Maffiesiacew

98 Enpomatiacese Anonacete 165

Elceacfrutcece Wmieramceai 99 Myristicaceae Ancistorodadacece Anonaoese

LaiiraceiE IQO GoiUOrtegaceae MonimiaoejE

LauxacefB GomortegaceEe 101 Monimiacese Calycanthaceas

Thymdaiacem GomortegaceEo 102 LauracesB MonimiacesB Calycanthacefe Elceagmiceai HernandiaceEe Proteaceai

Comhretacem 103 HernandiaceEe

Geramales Centrospermce Series XXX. lihaeadales Ranales Sarraceniales Parietales 2'iMflorce Rosales

Loasacsm Calycanthncece 104 Papaveraceae Anomcece Tovariaoeaa - Manunculaceai NymphcKaceoK Sarraceniacem Capparidaceae NepenihacecB Craciferje

Cruciferffi Papaver£«^e^e 105 Capparidaceae Tovariacese Eesedacese - JIoriBgaceEe Koeberlimaceoe Flacouriiacece

Rviacmi Gapparidacem 106 Kceberliniaceae Simaruhaceoe Bimceai - Sandfragacem

CapparidacefE 107 Cruciferae Papaveraceaa Eesedaceaj -

PhylolaccacecB Capparidaceae 108 Tovariacese Papaveracese

Cruciferae 109 Resedacese CapparidacejB

- Bignoniacece Violacecu HO Moringaoeae Leguminosce Capparidaceae

- Maniles Bfweadales Series XXXI. Sarraceniales BosaUs Parietaies Aristolochiales

- Fapaveracew Nympficeacece HI Sarraceniaceae Nepenthaceae Droceraeeae Gistiflorce

• Aristolochiaceai Rafflesiacea; 112 Nepenthaceae Sarraceniaceae Droseraceae Papaveraceai Cystacew

SmAfragacece Nepenthaceae 113 Sroseraceae Sarraeeniaceaa ViolacecK — Cistacece

Santcdales Centrospermce Series XXXII. Rosales ParietcUes Ranales Rhceadales Leilneriales Sarraceniales Rvhiales Geraniales MyrtifloroB Sapindales Bhamnales Umbellifiorai

Hydrostachyaceae 114 Fodostemonaceae CaryophyUacece Saxifragacece -

115 Hydrostachyacese Podostemonacea:

Cunoniacae Cephalotaceae 116 Crassulaceae Elatinaeece Saxifragaceas - 166

SaxiEragaoese CrasstilaceEe 117 CeplialotaceSB BruneUiacese

C\inoniace£B Plata,iiaceDe 118 SaxifragacesB CrassulaceEe Hamamelidaceas - TrochodendracecB Koelierlinvicecu Melianthacea! EucryphiacecB Eosaceae — PittosporacefB Podostemonaceje Begomacem Cepiialotacese ManQiacece Droseracece Adozacece Datiscacece

Caryophyllaceai Celastracece 119 Pittosporacese Vochyslaccai Polygcdacece Saxifragacese Hamamelidacete JRvtacece AraliacecB UmbellifercE Tremandracecs HhamnacecE

Ctmoniaceae 120 BrunelliaceSB Cephalotacese

BruneUiacese CrassulaeeEe 121 CunoniacesB SasifragacesB QuiinacecB Myiothanmaceoe Hamamelidacejo

Ctmoniaceaj 122 Myrotliamnacese

Hamamelidaoefe 123 Brunlaceae SaxifragaceEe Cunoniacese

Pittospoiaceae Platanaceas 124 Hamaitielidacese Bnmiacese CunoniaceEe — LeitneriacecB Simarvbacea', Saxifragacese Grutibiacew Dipierocarpacece - Trichodendracew Eucommiaceaa

Trocliodmdracea! 125 Eucommlacese Hamamelidaceas

Eosacefe Hamamelidacefe 126 Flatanaceae Saxifragaceas

127 Crossosomataceae EosaceEe

CrossosomatooeEe Platanacefe 128 Hosacese Saxifragacese LeguminosEe GiiVgcardhacem Eiicryphmcea; Myriaceai Eanunaulacea; Cojnbretacece Thymelceaccce DUleniacece

Anacardiacece 129 ConnaraceaB Leguminosfe

MoTirvjacece Eosaoese 130 Leguminosse Cormaraoese Eanunadacew

Series XXXIU. Panclales

^ 131 Pandacese

Sapinda'.e.i Purietales Series XXXIV. Geraniales Morlngacece Bhceadales Myrliflorai Malmles Cmtrosperma; Koeberliniaceai Sympetalai Ilof,cdes Coniferw Hhamnales

OxaUdaceas Tropaiolacea; 132 GeraniaceSB Linacese Balsaminacew - Coi-ynocarpacea; LimnantJiacea;

Zygophyllacese Geraniacese 133 Qxalidacese TropfeolacesB Linocese - Simambaceie

OxaKdacere Geraniaoea; I34 Tropaeolacese Linacere BaUaminacecB llippocastanareai 167

TropseolaceEE OxalidaceEe 135 Llnacese Geraniacese Erythroxylacere GuriJophyUaceai Humiriacese Tervistrcemiaceai

136 Humiriacese Linacere

— Linaceje 137 Erythroxylacese MnlpigMacefe

CneoraceEe Eutaceje 138 Zygophyllacese MalpighiaceEe Meliacese Meliantliaceo! Oxalidnceie Burseracefe

Siinarubacefe 139 Cneoracese ZygoptyUaceffi Eutacea;

Cneorace^ Zygophyllacese 140 RutacesB Simarubaoeae Meliaoem — PUtosporaceoB BuiseraceEe Sapindaceas Kceberliniacece

- KceherlimacecE Kutaoeffi 141 SimarubaceSB Meliaceas Cneoracese Ilamamelidaceai Sapinducew Diplerocarpaceai

AnacardiacecB Simarubacefe 142 Burseracese Zygopbyllaceaa MeliacejB — Pinacem

SapindacecE Zygophyllaceze 143 Meliaoese Simarubaceje Butacese Burseracefe

SapindacecB Zygophyllacese 144 MalpiglliaceSB Trigoniaceje Erythroxylacese • Ancistrocladacew SaUaminacem

JicAsaminacecB MalpighiaceEe 145 TrigOniaceSB Vochysiaoefe Polygalacese Sapindacece Euphorbiaoese IHppocrateacecB

SalsaminacecB OenotheraceoB 146 VoehysiaceSB Polygalacese Trigoniacese PiUosporacecB

FUiosporacece 147 Tremandracese Folygalacece Sterculiaeew

Pittosporacece VochysiaceEe 148 Polygalacese Trigoniacese Legummosce Tremandracese

Sympetalw 149 Dichapetalacese Euphorbiaceaj

Sapindales Empetracfce 150 EnphorbiaceSB Dichapefalacese Trigoniaceas — GdastracecB BcHsaminacecK CaUitrichaceEe Sterculiaceai Menispermacew —

CarynpliyUacea; 151 Callitrichacese EurphorbiaceEe SympetcUce IMorrlunjaceai

Mianiales Geraniales Series XXXV. SaiHlldales Ebemles Tubiflorce SarUalales Sanales Gtruniales Juglnndahs Pinacece Rosales Primulales Fricaks

EuphurUacew 152 Buxaceae Empetracefe Celastraceie

JSkphorUaeece Celastraceje 153 Empctraceae Buxacese Coriariacefe 168

Pentaphylacacere 154 Coriarlacese EmpetraceiB

Viospyros Gonvolvulacfa; 155 LimnautliaceSB Anacardiaceje Sapindacese ^— Oeraniaceoe Aceracese

Corynocarpacete Sabiacete 156 AnacardiaceSB Limnanthacefe Sapindaoese Piwicece Surseracew Conwiraccce JviianiacecB Juglandacece

Encacece *157 CyrillaceaB AquifoUacese

Clethracece 158 Pentapliylacaceae Coriariacese Celastracese -

Berheridacew Geraniacece 159 Corynocarpacese Anacardiacese Sapindacese - Myrsinacece

Symplocacew Gelastracese 160 AqulfoUacese Cyrillacese Icacioaceie

Staphyleaceae Hippocrateaceas 161 CelastraceSB AquifoliaceEe Icacinacese

• Pentaphylacacese Buxaceae StackhotisiaoeEe SalvadoraceBe FUtosporacece

• Geissolomataceai EuphorKacece Empetracece Rhamnacece

Trijomacece 162 Hlppocrateacese Celastra-eje

Oleaceae 163 Salvadoracese Celastraceje

164 Stackhousiacese Celastracefe

MeKanthacefe 165 StaphyleaceSB Sapindacece Celastracefe

Olacaceai 166 IcaclnaceSB Celastracefe Aquifoliaceje

Limnaiitliacea3 167 AceracesB Hippocastanacese Sapindaceee

Sapindaceie 168 Hippocastanaceae Aceracete Tropwolacece

Aceraceae Corynocarpacefe 169 SapindaCCffl Limnanthaceas Meliantliaoefe - Anacardiaceaa Sabia<5e£e Hippocastanaceae Staphyleacete MeUanthacese - Burseracese Simarubacece MeliacecB Trigomaceai MaJpigiiiacece

Meniipermacea; 170 Sabiacese Sapindaoese Anacardiacese -

Zygophyllaceai Sapindacea; 171 Meliautliaeeae Staphyleaceaj Balsaminacese SaxifragacecH

Trigoniaceai llatpigldacere 172 Balsaminacese Melianthacea^ Oxalidacece TropcEolacean VodiysiacecK Ge aniicece

Eosales Series XXXVI. Rhamnales Geranicdes UmbtUiflorce

FUtosporacece Oliniaceai 173 RhamnaceaB Vitaceaj Cilastracece

- Araliacefe Umbelliferai 174 VitaceaB Khamnaceas 169

Geranlales Series XXXVII. Malvales Parietales TuUJlorcB

Flaoourtiacea! 175 ElSBOcarpaceSB Tiliaceaa

TheacecB Dipteroearpacecu 176 ChlsenaceSB Malvacete Tilinoeaa —

177 Gonystylaceae TiiiiwjeEe

Flacourtitceoi Moeocarpacece 178 Tiliacese MalvnceEe ChlaenaceEe — Bixriceai Gonystylaoeje StercnlinceEe Dipterocarpacece

Convoluulacece Chlaanacefe 179 Malvaceae Tiliaceae Bombacacete Sterculiacese

SterciiliaceEe 180 Bombacacese Malvacete

Eiiphoriiucew Tiliacete 181 StercuUacese Bombacaceie Malvaeeaj TremandraceEe

182 Scytopetalacese ThmcecB

Tvibijkirai Ebenales Series XXXVIII. Parietales Sarraceniales Umbellifiorce - HuhicUes Shceadales Cucurhitales Geraniales MaivaUs Sympetalce Banales - Eosales Sapindales Salicdl^s Centrospermce Myrtijiorce EHcales

Sammculaceai Stachyiiracese 183 Dilleiliacese Ochnacese TlieaoeiE Eosacece

Bosaceai Saxifra'jaceai 184 EucrypMacese Guttiferaa Theaoese

— Eanuncidaceai Sana'es 185 Ochnacese DiUemacefe Quiinacefe

186 Caryocaraceae Theiuxis

187 Marcgraviacese Theacese

— Theacefe Cunoniaceai 188 ftuiinaceae Oclmaceje Guttiferfe

Quiinacese Marcgraviacefe 189 Theacese Caryocaraoefe Guttiferaj — DipterocarpaceEB Stachyuiacese FlacourtiaceEe DiUeniaoese Per,taphylanacece Seytopelalacew Linacea; Cldcenacece Sympetdlai Eucryphiaceae

Q-oiinaeea; Frankeniaceje 190 GuttifersB Dipterocarpaceaj Theacese Eucryphiaceie Ebenacem

- Chlceimcecti Theacete 191 Dipterocarpaoese Guttifera; Cornaceai Andftrocladacea; Simaruhaceai UamameMaceai TUiacece

Crasmlaceai Franlceniacefe 192 Elatinacese Tamaricaceas Caryophyllaeew LythracccB

CaryophyUacece Guttiferse 193 Frankeniacese Elatinaceaj Tamaricaceffi

Eouquieriaoeaa Salicacece Frnnlceiiiaoese 194 Tamaricacese Elatinsiceie 170

PolemoniacecB 195 Fouquieriacese Tamarioacese -

Bairaceniacea; Droseracew 196 Clstacese BixaoeEB Violaceaj Flacourtiacese Neperdhuceoe

TUiacecp, Kosberliniaceai 197 BixaceSB Cista<'e£B Flacourtiacefe Stachyuracese Cochlospermaceae

Malvales 198 CocMospermacese Bixaceje

- Mynsiicacece MagnoUacecu 199 Winteranacese Yiolacese FlaconrtiaceEe

Moringacece Flacourtiacese 200 ViolaceSB "WinteranaceEe Cistacefe DroseracecK

Violaoese Datiscaoe^ 201 PlacOUrtiaceSB Caricacese Passifloracese CistacesB WinteranacefE Bixacese Theacete LoasaceEe Tuineraceaa — Capparidaccce Mlwocarpaceai TUiacece StachjxiraoeEe

Chthracece HacourtiaoeEe 202 StachyuraceSB Theacese DiUemacese — Bixacese

Passifloraceee Flacourtiacefe 203 Tnrneracese Loasaceso Maleslierbiaoeje

Passifloraceee 204 Ualesherbiacese Tumeracesa

- Tumeiaceaj BegoniaceEB 205 Passifloraceae Hacourtiaoeas Aciiaiiaceaa MalesherbiaceEB ThymelceaeecB Loasaoefe Gucurbitacece CaricaceEB

OucurUtaceai 206 Achariacese Passifloracese

- St/mpetalai CucurhUacece 207 CaricacesB FlacourtiaceK! Passifioraoeffi

- Passifloraoe£e DatisoacesB 208 LoasaceSB Flacourtiacese Tumeracrffi - Oenotheracew Papaveracem Eegoniaceaj Fortulacacece Cucurbitacece — Lyihracece Myrtacece Vipsacaceoe Cactacew

ScmfragacecB Begoniaoese 209 Datiscaceee KacouitiaceEe Loasaoefe - OueurbUaceai PiperacecB Vrlicacece

Saxifragacece Cucurbitacece 210 BegOniaceSB lioasacese Datiscacese

Combretaceai Malpighiuceai 211 Aneistrocladacese AnanacecB MyHsticacece Dipterocarpacece Symplocacece

Centrospermw Series XXXXX. Opuntiales PorktaUs Sanales

Loasacew Aizoacece 212 Cactacese Kymphcvacece

Parkta-es VmhelUfiorai Series XL. Myrtiflorte Bamles Bosales - Oeraniales

CdasiracecE 213 Geissolomataceffi renieaoeaj 171

ThymelEeaoeEe 214 PenseaceSB Geiasolomataoefe Olininceie

Ehanmacem Lythracefe 215 OliniaceSB Penasacefe

Combretaceas Oenotheracea2 216 Thymelseacese PenaeaceEe El^agnaceEe Lauraceai Itosaceai Lythraceaj Passifloraceai Proteacece

Zauracece MyHsticaceai 217 ElseagnacesB Thymelieacea;

KhizophoracesB MyrtaoefE 218 Lythracese Soimeratiaceas Pmiicace^ Loasacem MelastomatacsEe Oenotheracere Elatinacew OlirdaoesB Combretaoese

— Piinicacete Myrtacete 219 Sonneratiaoese LythraceEe Lecythiaoese

Sonneratiaoese 220 PunicaceSB Ijythraceaj Melastomataoe^

SonneratiacBEE 221 LecytMdace86 Myrtaceas EMzophoiacese

Lecythidacese Lythxaeese 222 Rhizoplioracese CombretficeEe

223 Nyssacese Combretacese

Saxifragacew 224 Alangiacese

Bernandiacece Thymeteacefe 225 CombretaceSB BMzophorace^ MyrtaceK

Gornacece Lythracese Ancisirocladacece Bosaceai Oenothraoeaa Nyssaoese -

Combretaceje Melastomatacese 226 IVCyrtacese LytliTaoeEe Lecythidacese - Rosacea; Loasaceoe Oenotheracese Sonneratiaceae Araliacece

Punicaceffi 227 MelastomataceSB Myrtacese Iiythracese —

Halorrbagacese Myrtacea3 228 Oenotheraceae ThymelseaoeEB LytliraoeEe — Hippuridacese Vochysiacecu Loasacece Combretacese

— ComacecE Galliirichacece 229 HalorrliagaceSB Oenotlieiacese CynomoriaoeEe - OhlorarUhareai

ChlorarAhacecE 230 HippniidaceSB Oenotberacefe

231 Cynomoriaceae Halorrbagaoere

PittosporacecB JiubiaUs Series XXI. UmbeUiflorm Santald'es Parielales Hosali's Myrtiflorce Shamnales

PUtosporacccB VUaceai 232 AraliaceaB CJornacese Adoxacece UmbellifeKe MyHacece Loravthacece

VUacfai Puhiacecu 233 XJmbelliferse AraliaceEe Oomaoeaj

CoinbretacecB UmbelUferaa 234 Cornacese Araliaceis Lorardhaceai jRubvaceai Dipterocarpacece CaprifoliacecB Halorrhagaceai 172

Dichapetalacece Cornaceai SubcLoss Metachlamydeae Aristolochiace'^' Theaeece ArcMchUimydeai CallUrichaceai

Parietales Sapindales Series XCII. Ericales Campanulata; Prh. dales VertvMatai Fagacece

- Stachyuracew PirolaceaB 235 Clethraceae EricnceEe Diapensiaceaa Pentaphyldcacai

Ericacefe Diaisensiaceaa 236 PirolaceSB Lennoacese Clethraceaa

Erioaceaa 237 LennoaceSB Pirolacese

Clethiaceee Epacridaceie 238 EricaceSB Leimoaceje Pirolacese - Tlieacem Cyrillacew Diapensiacere Campanulacew Verticillatce Fagacete Betidacea;

Diapensiacete 239 EpacridaceSB Erioacese

Pirolacese Ericaoese 240 Blapensiacese Cletliraceje Epacriclacete Glol/utaiiaceai Pokrrwniacea; Primulaceai Loganiacece Verbenacew —

Ericales Tvinfiorai Series XLIII. Primulales Supindales Plumbaginales

SapoUuece 241 TheophrastaceSB Myrsinacefe Primulaceaj

Sapotacem PlumbagLDacese 242 Myrsinacese Theophrastacefe PrimiilaoeiB • Corynocarpacece Sapotaceai

Diapensiaceoe 243 Frimulaceae Plumbaginacece Tlaeoplirastacefe Zentllndariuceai Myrsinacefe

Series XXIV. Fliinibagimdes Primulales

GloJmlariaceai Primulacew 244 Plumbaginaceae Brunoniacece Myrsinicece Polygonacece

Paridaks Sapindales Series XXV. Ebenales Primulales lianaks —

Myrsinacem Theophraslaceoe 245 Sapotaceae Ebenaceje Symplocacese ' Styracacese

Anonacece Gxdtiferce 246 Ebenaoese Sapotaceje SymplocaceEe Styracaceje

Aquifoliacece Ebenacese 247 Symplocacese Ancislrodadacew Sapotaceai StyracaccEe

Sixpotacese 248 StyracaceSB Symplocacese EbenaceEe -

SapindaUs Tubifiorai Series XLVI. Contortce Evliales Camparmiatm

ColumeUiacece Salvadoraceai 249 Oleaceae Loganiaceje Rvinacere Oelastracecs Myoporaceai 173

Apooynafe^^ Asdepiadaoefe 250 LoganiaceSB Oleacefe Gentianaoens Sdkmacece Scropkulariaceai BuUaceai Dlapensvaceai

~Ji Ooodeniaceai 251 Gentianacese ApocynaceoB Logatiiaceie

Bubiaceai Asclepiadaoeas 252 Apocynacese Gentianaoefe LogatiiaceEe

liOganiacete 253 Asclepiadacese Apocynaceaj

Conloriai Fnmulcdes Series XLVII. TuMflorm Malvales Parietales BJweadales RuHales Gucurbita'es

Nolanaceoe Verbentujefe 254 Convolvulacese PolemoniaceEe Solanaceifi Acanthaceai Hydropliyllaceas Borraginaceas Mnlvacece

Fouquieriacem 255 PolemoniaceSB Convolviilace£6 Diapemiaceai

Convolrolacefe 256 Hydropliyllaceae Bonaginaoeje ScT0pliulariace£6

Labiatte HydxophyllaceEe 257 Borraginacese ConvolTulaoefe VerbenaceEB — NolanacesB MyoporaceEO

EonaginaoeEB Solanacere 258 VerbenaceSB Labiatas Sorophulariacefe — ConvolTulacese Phrymaeefe Myoporacese Biapensiaceai

Acanthaceaa Scroplmlariaoeaa 259 Labiatse Yerbenaoete BorraginaceEe

BorraginacesD 260 NolanaceSB ConvolTulaceje Solanaoese

Zoganiaceai Verbenacem 261 SolanaceSB NolanaoeEs Scropliula,riace8e Myoporacese Oonvolvulaceee

Myoporacese Aeanthaoefe 262 Scropliulariacese Bignoniaceaj SolanaceEe Orobanchacese Globulariaceas PedaUacess HydropliyllaoeEe Terbenaoeaa - Labiatje GesneriaceEB LentibvilariacefB loganiacece Phrymacefe

Gesneriaose Pedaliacess 263 Bignouiacese Acanthaceas ScrophulariaoeEB - MonngacecB Muhiaceai

Maityniacers 264 Fedaliacese BignoniacEe MyoporaceEe - ScroplmlaiiaoeEe

- Pedaliacese 265 MartyulaceSB GesneriaceEB —

GesneriaceEB 266 Orobancliacese ScrophulariaMEo

OrobancbaceEB Martyniacese 267 GesneriaceSB ColumelliaceEB BignoniiiceEB ScropbulariaceEB

Oleacece 268 Columelliacese GesneriaceEB Cucurhitacew

Primulacew 269 Lentibulariacese ScroplmlariacesB 174

Dipsacacem Scrophiilaiiacefe 270 Globulariacese MyoporaceEe Plantaginacece Plumhafjinaceai

ConvolnilaoeEe 271 Acanthacese ScrophvOariaeeiB Labiate — Bignoniace^

- SolanacejB Phrymaoeffi 272 MyoporaceSB ScroplmlariacesB Verbenace^ - Oleacecu GlobuJariaceEe BorraginacKe Pedaliaceae

Scropbulariaceae 273 PhrvmaceSB Verbanncese MyoporaceEe -

Tuhiflorae Series XXiVIII. Plantaginales GamparmlaUe

Stylidiacese Campcmu'aeeai 274 Plantagiliacese Borraginacece GoodeniacecB Glotmlariacece —

Rosales Oampanulatcn Series XUX. Rubiales Vmbelliflorce Parietales — ArchichtamydecK Tubiflorw

Compositse Dipsacaoeaa 275 Rubiacese Caprifoliaceaa Valerianacese — TXiribelliftrce Polypetalce Zoganiacece Bignoniacece Apocynacece Corimcew

Cornacece Talerianaceas 276 Caprifoliacese Bubiacese Adoxacete —

Saxifragacece Araliaceai 277 Adoxacese Caprifoliacese

Dipsacaceas 278 YalerianaceSB CaprifoliaoeEe Eubiaceas

Calyceracew Loasacew 279 Dipsacacese Valerianacess Kubiaoese -

— CampamilatEB Series Ii. Cticiirbitales Parietales Tulnflorm

AcliariacecB Begoniaceai 280 CucurbitaceSB Loasaceoe Golumdliacece Campanulaceai Caricacew Passifloracece Datiscacece

Contorlai EuUales Series LI. CampanulatCB Ericales GucurWales Plantaginales

— EriacecB Composite 281 Campanulaeese Stylidiaceas Groodeniacese CucwbUacece Plantaginacece

Brunoniacese Gentianacea; 282 GoodeniaceSB Oampanulaoese Plantaginacece -

Plunibaginacece 283 Brunoniaceffi Qoodemacece

Cucurbitacece 284 StylidiacCBB Campanulaoefe Plantaginacece -

- Dipsacaceffi 285 CalyceiaceSB Composite Valerianaoese -

Eubiacece CampanulaceEe 286 Compositae CalyceracejB Valerinn-iceai Dipsacacece ~ 175

10. The explanation of the dynamic system.

The aiTangement of the families in the dynamic system given in the foregoing pages is somewhat comparable to that of numerous images of objects reflected by two mirrors standing at obtuse angles to each other, which objects lie between the two mirrors. Tins thought came to my mind, as I was reading the proofe of this paper ; and I at once thought of myself as standing, as it were, just in fi'ont of the mirrors and looking at the innumerable images reflected in them.

Such an arrangement of families, as that in my system, should necessarily satisfy the following condition : — Provided that a family, say A, in the middle column of the system is compared with another family, say B, or other families, say B, C, ... , or in other words, provided the former A has the latter

family or families, B, C, ... , at its side ; in the case that family B or one

of the families, B, C, D, . . . . , is in the middle column, then the latter family must infallibly has, in its turn, family A at its side. In order to accord with this condition, I have, while reading the proof, inserted in my system as many "reflected images " up to the limit of my knowledge, as all the families there mentioned should have. In the course of the reading, I have thought of a process by which we can test whether or not a system constructed as above satisfies this condition. Though I have been imable, in my present circumstances, to test my system by the process given, it wiU not be superfluous if I now describe this process as a supplement to my method of constructing a dynamic system.

As I have stated above, you first construct the system by placing the families of the framework in the middle vertical column in the same order as they originally appear in the same work, and by placing any other family or other families, which according to your knowledge you think is or are comparable with each family in the middle column, at the side of each of the families in the framework. Then you proceed to test whether or not the system thus constructed satisfies, as you expected, the necessary condition stated above, and at the same time, in passing, you perfect your system by adding any famihes that may have been omitted. In practice, you make a set of cards, on each of which is written a combination of each one, say A, of all the famiKes in the 176

Tertical column witli a family or each one of all the families on the horizontal line on which the former family A lies, and at the same time you make another set of cards, on each of which is written in the reciprocal order the same combination as that just referred to above; for example, a set of such

set cards for SalicaceEB-Tamaricacese, . . . . etc., and another of cards for Tamari-

cacese-SaHcacese, . . . . etc. Take these two sets of cards together, and arrange them in any order you please, say in the alphabetical order*- If you find

that aU of your cards are each in a pair, then you wiU find that your system satisfies the condition proposed. If you find, on the other hand, any one card

not in a pair, this shows you that the system does not satisfy the condition,

so far as the two families mentioned on the card are concerned, and that, in

either of the two horizontal lines leading to one of the two famUies in the

middle column, one or the other of the two families is missing. In such a

case, you examine which of the families is missing, and in which of the Hnes

the omission occurs, and place the missing family on the hne showing the

omission. At the same time, you make two new cards, one with a combina-

tion of the two families, and the other with the same combination iu the

reciprocal order. Then, with either of the two new cards, you double the

original card, which has until then been single, and with the other new card,

you double the other card with the same combination in the reciprocal order,

which card in such a case you will surely find unmistakabUy single somewhere

in your collection. If you do the same thing ^— adding families to your system, and cards to your collection — with aU the single cards, then you will perfect your system, so far as the families in the latter are concerned. The above

method which has been stated as to the families in the system will also hold good as to the series in the same.

In the present system, as we have seen, we have simpfy contemplated

each relation of each two famiKes separately. But, if we think of exhibiting

the above relations not separately, but jointly, or relations of each group of three or more families, the system must become a very complicated one; and

* The best method is to give, before constructing the system, a number to each of the families of the framework — a number corresponding to each of their respective orders — , and then in the present case arrange the cards in the numerical order instead of the alphabetical order. This method is but partly followed in the present i)iiper, as this idea has first occurred to me, when I was reading the ]proofs. 177

the families to be represented in it should be somewhat comparable to reflec- tions on two mirrors showing images of objects lying between the mirrors placed at an acute angle, while the families in the present system are comparable to images on two mirrors placed at an obtuse angle^^. Consequently, the ideal system showing all the relations of every two or every group of more than two of all the families, separately as well as jointly, successively as well as simul- taneously, is something like a net of infinite extent with innumerable millions of crystal beads, each on a mesh of a different colour, and each reflecting the images of other beads, according to the illustration used above, (c. f. p. 104.)

Now, I come to an explanation of the system in particular. As the dynamic relations of the series have been fully discussed under the review of

Englee's principles and his system in the foregoing pages, I shall here limit my explanation to the relations of the famihes. In so doing, however, in order to prevent needless repetition, the explanation of the relations of each two families or the Mterature bearing on the same subject is given in almost all cases only once, either under the heading of one of the latter two famihes, or under that of the series to which one of the latter two belongs. For example, the relation of families A-B, when it has been refeiTed to or explained under family A, is omitted under family B. When the reader finds the latter is the case, as he is regarding family B in the explanation of the dynamic system, and desires to know the explanation of the relation of the famihes

A-B, he is requested to refer to the heading of family A, using the index given at the end of this paper, and examine the explanations under the latter ffl.Tni1y where he will find the information desired or reference to it.

Subdivision ANGIOSPERJfLffi:

Class MoNOCOTYLEDONEiE

Series I. Pandanales

to the Sparganiacese in the axiUary 1 Typh.aceEe''^' : These are related inflorescence and in the distichous leaves. At the same time, they show some resemblance to the Pandanacese in the structure of the male flowers.

mirrora placed at an obtuse angle are two, while those on two 1) Images of an object on two six, as the angle diminishes. mirrors at an acute angle become four, five, , Pflanzenreich IV. —8, 6-7. ; GitaaJNEE, P. — Typhacea;, in das pp. 2) Kat. Pfl.-fam. II.—1, p. 185 178

most closely allied to the 2 Pandanacese'^ : In floral structure, Spar-

connection is rather to gaaiacese ; but in respect of the inflorescence, the be found in the Aracese, Palmse and Cyclanthficese.

to resemblance to the 3 Sparganiaceae^' : This family seems bear some Typhacese; but in some respects, it approaches the Pandanacese rather than

some points of similarity between the Sparganiacese the Typhacese. Further, — and the Graminese are pointed out by Campbell in his paper: "On the similarity of the development of the embryo in the Graminese and Spargania- cese." But, the resemblance of the latter two families is opposed by Gk^ibnee who insists upon of the incorporation of the Typhaeese, Pandanacese, and

Sparganiacese in the Pandanales.''^

Series H. Helobice

4 Potamogetonacese''-' : So far as the inflorescence of this family is con-

cerned, its resemblance to the Aracese is recognizable. On the other hand,

with regard to the seeds and embryo, it is related to the Hydrocharitacese and

Alismatacese.

5 Najadaceae"' : A close relation to the Potamogetonacese is found in

the large exalbuminous seeds. In one respect, it is somewhat allied to the

Scheuchzeriacese ; but in another, it bears some resemblance to the Cerato-

phyllacese. As far as its general vegetative structures are concerned, Nqjas

strongly resembles several submerged genera of the Hydrocharitacese with slender

branching stems, and crowded sessile leaves which are often finely toothed at

the margin.^^

6 Aponogetonaceae'-' : Some genera of this family approach the Jimea-

ginacese, Potamogetonacese and Alismatacese in having free carpels.

7 Sclieuchzeriaeese^' (= Juncaginacese) : The intimate relationship of

this small family to the Alismataeese and to the Potamogetonacese is incon-

testable. But the present family can not satisfactorily be included in either of the latter two.

1) 1. c. U.— 190, and 11.-3, 1, p. 98. 2) 1. c. U.—1, p. 193. 3) Kat. Pfl.-fani. Naohtr. III. 8. p. 4) Kat. Pfl.-fam. II.—1, p. 201, and 223. Nat. 5) Pfl.-fam. II. -1, p. 217, and HI.-2, p. 12. Kendlk, a. B. 6) — Kajadace.ie, in das Pflanzenreicli IV. 12. p. 6. 1. 0. n.-l, 221. 7} 8) 1. c. II.-l, p. 223. 179

8 AlismataceSB^^: Certainly related to the Butomacese and Juncagi- nacese. But, so far as habit and floral structure are concerned, it can not be denied that a close affinity exists between the Alismatacese and the Ranun- culacese. The Triuridaceee resemble the Alismatacese in having numerous free carpels.

'' 9 Butomaceae : Related to the Ahsmatacese, Triuridacese and Hydro-

10 Hydroeliaritaeess'^ : If we lay great stress upon the inferior position of the ovary, the family is comparable with the BromeKaceae, Amaryllidacese,

Iiidacese, Bui-manniacese and Orchidacese. If we think otherwise, the case is altogether different. Thus, with respect to the structure of seeds and pollen, it (such as Hcdophila) bears a close relation to some genera of the Potamoge- tonacese ; but, in view of the axillary position of flowers, the perianth, and the parietal placenta, it is closely allied to the Mayacacase.*'

Series III. Triuridales

11 Triuridaceae '*•'• This family is to some extent comparable with the

Orchidacese and Bm'manniacese in its habit; and also to the Ahsmatacefe and

Butomaceas in the many free carpels ; but in other respects, as is suggested by some authors, it is rather related to the Dicotyledons.

Series IV. Glumiflorce

12 Gramineae"^ - Certain affinity of the family with the Cyperacese is evidently conceivable. It is also comparable with the Juncacese^', and is a well mai'ked family. As is generally the case with well - defined families, the classification of the species or genera of the Graminese is a difficult task.

There is no good character which can be regarded as a distinguishing trait for a tribe or subtribe. It is rather the combination of characters that can be taken for the latter. No tribe nor large genus in this family is defined with any acuracy. All members are related to one another as if they were a network. The relative positions of tribes, genera and species are, therefore.

1) 1. c. II.—1, p. 229. 2) Nat. Pfl.-fam. II—1, p. 233.

3) 1. o. II.—1, pp. 2-16 and 201. 4) 1. o. II.- 4, p. 18.

5) 1. c. II.—1, and 237. 6) Nat. Pfl.-fam. II.—2, p. 16.

7) Jeffrey, E. C — 1. c. p. 413. 180 indeterminable in one way, but are changeable according to their natural relations.

to Graminese 13 Cyperaceae^-* : This family is somewhat related the and to the Jimcaeese in habit. Also to the Kestionacese, Oentrolepidacese and Erio- caulacese in several different characters respectively.

Series V. Principea

14 Palmae^' : With Fhytdeplias and Nipa as its intermediate members, this family approaches the Pandanacese. It also to some extent resembles the Cyclanthacese in its leaves.

Series VI. Synanthce

15 Cyclantliaceae'^ : So far as the vegetative organs are concerned, this- family is closely related to the Palmse ; but not so closely to the Araceae in. this respect. On the other hand, if we take female flowers as a criterion, then it departs widely from the Palmse, while coming near the Aracese and the Pandanacese. As tu its male flowers, however, it is somewhat comparable with the Palmse. But, the anatomical structure of certain Cylanthacese is rather that of the AxaceEe*\

Series VH. Spathiflorm

16 Araceae : The connection of the family is found to be with the Tacca- cese^^ Potamogetonacese®', Cyclanthacese^, and Lemnacese^^ in this or that respect. It is also comparable with the Typhacese, Pandanacese and Sparga- niacese in the possession of a spatha and therefore it was formerly incorporated with them to form a group of the Spathiflorse''^.

^' 17 Lemuacese : Their relation to the Aracese is incontestable.

Series VIII. Farinosce

18 FragellariaceEe"' : The 5-whorled flowers with homochlamydeous. perianth suggest its relation-ship to the Juncaceaj.

1) Nat. Pfl.-fam. II. 104. -2, p. 2) ]. c. II.—3, p. 25. 3) 1. c. II.—3, p. 98. 4) Jeffket, E. C— 1. o. p. 413. 5) Nat. Pfl.-fam. II.— 5, p. 129. 6) 1. c. II —1 p 201 7) 1. c. II.-2, p. 98. 8) Eendlk — A. B, The classification of flowering plants, I. p. 382. 9) GuffiENEE, P. — Spargamacete in das Pflanzenreich IV—10 p 7 10) 1. c. II.— 4, p. 1. 181

19 Restionaceae^' : Very probably connection is to be found in the Glumiflorse.

20 Centrolepidacese^': Closely related to the Eriocaiilacea3 and to the It Kestionacese. resembles the former family in JunceUa with its capitate flowers, it wMle approaches the latter in Gaimardia with its di-merous flowers.

21 Mayaeaceae'-*: That a close relation exists between the Mayacacese and Hydrocharitacese can not be denied, if the agreement of the two families their in axiUary flowers, in the perianth, and in the parietal placenta is to be regarded as a matter of importance.

22 Xyridaceae : The relation of this to other families is as yet mi- known to ns.

23 Eriocaulaeese'" : Related to the Restionacese, Centrolepidacese, Maya- cacese and Xyridaceae through, the structm-e of the gynseceum and stamens.

24 Thumiaceae : As above.

25 Rapateaeeae^' : This family undoubtedly is closely related to the

Xyridacese, Eriocaulacese and other families ; but differs from all of them in having atropous ovules.

26 Bromeliaceae''^ : These are certainly related to the several families of the Farinosse, such as the Commelinacese, Rapateacese, Mayacacese and Fla- gellariacese, in then- general characters. But in other respects, they are closely connected with the Ldliacese and AmaryUidacese of the Ldliiflorse. When we take the family's heterochlamydeous character into account, its place is near the Scitaminese, and the Liliiflorae. In the position of the ovary on the other hand, some of the Bromeliacese are related to the Orcliidacese, to the

Hydrocharitacese and to the Scitaminacese.

27 Commelinaceae : As above

28 Pontederiaceae^-*: This family is somewhat related to the Liliacese in floral structure.

1) Nat. Pfl.-fam. H.—4, p. 15. 2) Nat. Pfl.-fam. II.—4, p. 15. 3) 1. c. n.— 4, p. 18. 4) KtjbijAnd, W. — EriocaiilaceEe in das Pflanzenreicli IV. —30, p. 23. 5) 1. c. n.—4, p. 30. 6) Nat. Pfl.-fam. II.—4, p. 40. 7) 1. c. n.-4, p. 72. 182

Heemodoracese and Potentedxiacese, 29 Cyanastracese^^ : Related to the Pontederiacese and Commelinaceae. 30 PHlydracese^^ : Related to the

Series IX. Liliiflorce

near the Graminese and Cyps- 31 Juncaceae" : This family is somewhat racese in the vegetative organs ; but, is closely related to the LiKacese in its floral structure. It also resembles the Eestionacese.

closely to Lihacese 32 Stemouaceae : These are related the through an intermediate form of Majantliemum, a genus of the latter family.

33 Liliaceae^': Closely resemble the Juncacese, through the Lomandrea&

which have the characteristic perianth of the latter family. They also come quite close to the Amaryllidacese.

34 HaemodoraceaB"^ : Closely related to the Liliacese and Amarylhdacese

and also to the Iridacese in the single staminal whorl. All the plants in my

index under this family belong to the Lihacese, according to the determination

of the two families given in Englbr's ' Pflanzenfamihen '.

Lihacese, 35 AmaryllidaceaB"^ : This family is closely connected with the

as can be seen from several facts e. g. that the Asphodeloidese, a tribe of the

latter family, have a spirally arranged inflorescence like the Amaiylhdoidese,

that Similax (Lihacese) has many stamens like Oethyllis (AmaryUidacese), and

that the GiUiesiese (Lilise) have a paracoroUa, which is the characteristic of the

Narcissese (Amaryllidacese). Besides, the Amaryllidacese bear some resemblance

to the Hsemodoracese, Iridacese, Taccacese and Dioscoreacese. They also approach

the VelloziacesD, as can be seen in a comparison of Gefliyllis and Vellozia.

36 Velloziaeeae'^: If importance is attached to such characters as the placenta and the numerous stamens, it should stand as a special family. But, if little or no notice is taken of the said characters, it should be included in the Amarj'Uidaceffi or in the Hsemodoracese as may seem best.

37 Taccaceae'^ : These are related to the AmaryUidace^, especially to the

Hypoxidoidese of the latter family, in the one -celled ovary. Besides, a rather

]) Nat. Pfl.-fam. Naclit. HI. p. iS. 2) 1. ... 11-4, p. 75, 3) 1. c. 11.-5, i. p. 4) 1. c. II. _5, p. 17. 5) Nat. Pfl.-fam. II.— 5, p. 94. 6) 1. c. II.-5, p. 101. 7) Nat. Pfl.-fam. 126. n.—5, p. 8) 1. c. II.—5, p. 129. 183

remote relation is to be found between the Taccacsse and the Iridaceffi in the form of the stigmata, on the one hand, and on the other, between the former fanuly and the Dioscoreacese in the undi\ided ovary. Moreover, there exists some resemblance in the Taccacese and Burmanniaeeffi.

38 Dioscoreacese^^: Very clearly related to the Liliacese, especially to the Snulacoidese of the latter family. Another connection is to be found between this famUy and the Taccacese or Amaryllidacese.

^^ 39 Iridaceae : These resemble the Hsemodoracese in the single whorl of the andrceceimi, though the latter are represented by the outer whorl in the

Iridacese, while by the inner whorl in the HsemodoraceEe. The Morjeese of the

Iridaceae approach the Tacoacese m the shape of their stigmata.

Series X. Scitaminece

40 Musaceae^': The coincidence in the floral structure in the Musacese and Orchidaceae is the most precise conceivable in the comparison of orchida- ceous flowers and Lowia and Orchidantha both of which show their lips directed downwards by resupination.

41 Zingiberacese : As above.

42 Caunaceae : As above.

43 MarantaceSB*' : These are nearest the Cannacese ; while the latter are related to the Zingiberacese. The four famihes of the Scitaminese are connected at one point or another.

Series XI. 3Iicrosperm(B

44 Bunuanniaceae^^ : Some relations seem to exist between this family and the Orchidacese, and also between it and the AmaryUidacese.

45 OrchidaceaB^^: This family is near the Burmanniacese and the

Trimidacese. It agrees to some extent with the Musaceae, Zingiberacese and Marantacese in its imperfect staminal whorls. The diagram of Musa is in accordance with that of Arundina penkmdra.

1) Nat. Pfl.-fam. II.—5, p. 132. 2) 1. c. II.-5, p. 141. Fig. 10. 3) SoH-OMANN, E. 0. — Musacea;, in dae Pflanzenreich, IV.—45, pp. 11-12, et p. 41, 46. 4) Kat. Pfl.-fam. II.-6, p. 38. 5) 1. c. II.-6, p.

6) 1. u. n.-6, p. 75. 184

Class DlCOTYLEDONE^

Subclass Archiohlamydeae

Series XH. Verticillaice

46 Casuarinaceae^^: So far as the anatomical characters of the family are concerned, it is closely related to the Gnetacese ; but if we lay much stress upon the character of chalazogamy, it should be connected with the Juglanda- cese, the Betulacese, certain Urticacess^^ and the Ericaceae''^.

Series XHI. Piperales

47 Saururaceae''^ : Related to the Piperacese.

48 Piperaceae : Allied to the Saururacese.

49 CMorantliaceae : Related to the Piperacese.

50 Laeistemaceae''' : Near the Piperacese.

Series XTV. Salicales

51 Salicaceae"': When the resemblance of perianth and inflorescence

is taken into accoimt, this family is to some extent comparable with the

Betulacese, and the Myricacese. On the other hand, when we attach importance

to the structure of seeds and fruit, we should regard the SaJicacese as a family

closely related to the Tamaricacese. Moreover, their relation to the Batida-

cese is to be found in the presence of the dimerous gynseceum.

Series XT. Oarryales

52 Garryaceae : Their relation to other families is not yet established.

Series XVI. Myricales

53 Myricaceae : Related to the Juglandacse, Sahcaeese and Betulacese.

Series XVII. JBalnopsidales

54 Balanopsidaceae'^: They are related to the Euphorbiacese in the

character of the ovules and approach the Fagacese in the involucre of the

female flowers.

1) Nat. Pfl.-fam. Nacht. HI. p. 92.

2) Jeffket, E. C— The anatomy of Woody Plants (Chicago, 1917) p. 376.

3) Jeppbet, E. 1. c. C— p. 385. 4) Nat. Pfl.-fam. in.—1, p. 2. 5) 1. c. III.— 15. 1, p. 6] 1. c. III.— 1, p. 35. 7) Nat. Pfl.-fam. Nacht. I. p. 116. 185

Series XVIII. JLeitneriales

55 Leitneriaceae^^ : This family may be in some degree connected with the Hamamelidacese by the presence of the resin -ducts in the medulla -sheath.

Series XIX. ,Tuglandales

56 Juglandaceae'^: Closely related to the JuHaniacese and to the Myri- cacese. Also related to the Fagacese, in the arrangement of the flowers.

Further, the family is comparable with the Anacardiacese in the exstipulate imparipinnate leaves.

Series XX. Batidales

'^ 57 Batidacese : Belated to the Amarantacese and Phytolaccacese, and also to the Chenopodiacese.

Series XXI. Julianiales

^' 58 Julianiaceaa : See statement under the Julianiales in the review of and critical remai"ks on Engler's principles and his system in the present paper.

Series XXII. Fagales

59 Betulacese^^ : Closely related to the Fagaceae in the inflorescence and in the parietal ovules. Also to the Myricacese and Juglandacese.

60 Fagaceae^': Intimately connected with the Betulacese, also with the Myricacese, Juglandacese and Juhaniacese.

Series XXIII. Urticales

are closely inter- 61 Ulmaceae : This and the two following famiHes rekted. 62 Moraceae": As above.

63 Urtieaceae : As above.

Series XXIV. Froteales

Thymelseacese and Lauracese. 64 Proteacese*^ : Somewhat approach the

22. 1) Nat. Pfl..fam. Nadit. I. p. 117. 2) Nat. Pfl.-fam. ni.-l, p. 3) Nat. Pfl.-fam. DI.—1, a, p. 120; Naohtr. HI. p. 105. (B. i) Hbmsi.ey, W. B. — On the JuliamaceEB, in Phil. Trans. Koy. Soc. Loud. Vol. CXCIX., 253), pp. 190-193. 52. 5) Nat. Pfl.-fam. III.—1, p. 41. 6) 1. c. IH.—1, p.

7) 1. 0. ni.— 1, p. 69. 8) Bestth.-Hookeb, Genera Plaatarum. IH. p. 165. —

186

Series XXV. Santalales

65 Myzodendraceae^' : Near the Santalaeese and the Loranthacese.

66 Santalaeese '-^ Closely related to the Loranthaceae in many common characters and especially in the dwarfed ovules, in the manner of fertilization and in the development of tlie embryo. It is also near the Myzodendracese in the structure of the ovary and in the embryo -whicli is partly imbedded ia the albumen. Moreover, it is found to be connected with the Grubbiacese and also with' the Olacaceae. So far as morphological features are concerned, its relation to the Coniferse is imdeniable, as can be seen in a comparison of the

Anthobolese and the Gnetacese.

67 Opiliaceae : —

68 Grubbiaeeae'-* : This family is somewhat related to the Santalaeese iu the structure of the ovule; but it comes nearer to the Olacaceae than to the

Santalaeese in the structure of the ©vary. Further, some connection seems to exist between the Grubbiacese and the Hamamelidacese, as can be seen in the

agreement of Ch-ubhia and the latter family in their anatomical characters.

^^ 69 Olacaceae : Viewed from the position of the ovules, the family comes

near the Santalaeese; but iu the presence and arrangement of its sepals and

petals, it is close to the Icacinacese. The limits of the family vary with the

%iew taken of it. If we attach great importance to such a character as the

integment of the ovules, then the family should be broken up and reorganized into many families, as has been done by Van Tieghem.

70 Octoknemataceae :

71 Loranth.aeeae''' : If the calyculus passes for a reduced calyx, then the

family comes into intimate relation with the Vitacese, and in consequence, also

with the Cornacese and Arahacese. If we regard the organ in question as a

mere swelling on the apex of a perianth tube, then the Loranthacese should

be placed near the Proteacese and Santalaeese.

72 Balanophoraceae"' : The sphere of this family varies with the criteria. If we ky much stress upon the arrangement of the androeceum, it should be

T ' -"—

1) Nat. Pfl.-fam. ni.—1, p. 202. 2) Nat. Pfl.-fam, III.-l, p. 211. 3) 1. 0. HI.—1, p. 229. 4) Nat. Pfl.-fam. Ill—1, p. 233 ; Naclit. I. p. 144. 5) Nat. Pfl.-fam. III.— 1, p. 176. 6) 1. ^. III.-1, p. 2i9. ]87

broken up iuto many families. But, if we put the latter character aside, it win stand as one family; for the female flowers and ovaries, different as they are in different genera, show transitions so gradual that they may be connected one with another. Some genera of this family have flowers which are comparable with those of the Halorrhagacese. But the greater number of the genera suggest their connection with the Santalacese.

Series XXVI. AristolocJiidles

73 Aristoloc]liaC3ae'^ : If we set store by the presence or absencs of a reduced calyx, then Asarurn and Aristolochia should not be incorporated in one and the same family. Aristolochia should come close to the Tubiflorse.

But in other respects, the two genera are very closely related. In the serum- reagtion the family is related with the Nymphseacese and the AnonacesB''.

74 Rafflesiacese : Near the Aristolochiacese in the simple perianth and in the central genital column. Halliee states that this family together with the

Hydnoracese may be kin of the Nepenthacese, Anonacese and Nymphseacese in the fleshy perianth, column, large peltate stigmata, semi-inferior ovary, trimerous perigon, and in the perisperm''-

75 Hydnoraceae^-': As above.

Series XXVII. JPolygonales

76 Polygonacese"' • Near the Amarantacese.

Series XXVIII. Centrospermce

77 Chenopodiaceae"^: Connected with the Amarantacese, Phytolaccacese,

Portulacacese, Aizoacese, Caryophyllacese and Nyctaginacese — in each case by a different chaxacter. As to the genera of this family, they do not stand in a serial relation, and consequently it is altogether impossible to aiTange them according to their Kneage. The same is true of all famihes and especially of the larger ones such as the Graroinese, Cruciferse or Kosacese. Volken's opinion as to the classification of the Chenopodiacese demands consideration. den He says: "Ob man z. B. die Polycnemese zu den Amarantacese oder

1) Kat. Pfl.-fam. p. in.—!, p. 270. 2) Mez, C. and Langs, L. — 1. c. 3) Somls-Laubach, — BafflesiaoesB, in das Pflanzenreich, IV. —75, p. 7. 8. 4) 1. c. III.— 1, p. 285. 5) Nat. Pfl.-fam. Ill—1, a., p- 6) I. 0. UL-1, a, p. 51. 188

Chenopodiacese rechnen, oder aber eine eigene diesen coordinierfce lamilie aus ihnen maclien will, ist meiner Meinung nacli durchaus conventionell. In der

' Idee ist es ein Leichtes, iliren Bauplan ' aiis dam Jeder dieser beiden

Familien ' abzuleiten ', fiir die Bereclitigung des einen oder andem aber feHen jegliche positive Unterlagen. Dasselbe gilt, wenn man die einzelnen Unter- abteiluBgen der Chenopodiace^ vergleicliend priift und sich fragt, welche von ilmen ist denn nun etwa der Stamm, von dem die anderen Auszweigungen darstellen ? BuNGE meint; wenn man von den luivollkommensten zu den voll-

kommenen fortsohreite, babe man sie so anzuordnen : Salicornieae, Corispermese, Chenopodiaae, Oamphorosmese, Atriplicese, Susedese, Sodese, Anabaseae. Was ist aber bier das Vollkommene, was das Unvollkommene ? Mir feblt jeder

MaBstab dafiir. Palaontologische Funde, die dariiber entscbeiden konnten, mangeln durcbaus." Howsoever perfect and satisfactory be tbe paleontologicaJ data, yet wben we take mutation, crossing and otber possibilities into consideration as causes of species variation, we are quite convinced tbat it is altogether impossible to estabbsb the affiliation between species and species by studying their constitutional characters.

'^ 78 Amarautacese : Closely related to the Chenopodiacese, and Phyto- laccacete. The family is also allied to the Portulacacefe, Aizoacese and Caryo- phyllacese.

79 Nyctaginaceae"-* : Close relation exists between the Phytolaccaeeae

and the Nyctaginacese ; while by Cryptocarpits, Beinchenbacliia and Colignonia

of the latter family, they are connected with the Chenopodiacese.

80 Cynocrambaceae'^ : This family bears some relations to the Urti-

cacese, Chenopodiacese, Phytolaccaeeae, Begoniaceae, Santalaceae, Monimiaceaa

and CaryophyUacete according to different views.

81 Phytolaccaeeae*^: Very near the Aizoaceae, Nyctaginacese and to the Chenopodiacese.

82 Aizoaceae"-' : Near the Portulacaceae and CaryophyUaceae. The family is also allied to the Phytolaccaeeae in its typical apetalous flower. At any

Nat. Pfi.-fam. III.— a, 1) 1, p. 96. 2) 1. c. m.—1, b, p. 21.

3) 1. u. Ill—1, a, p. 123. 4) Kat, Pfl.-fam. III.—1, b, p. 5.

5) ]. c. 111.-1, b, p. 38. 189

rate, the very close relation of the Aizoacese to the Cactaeete is incontestable, as can be seen in the floral diagram of Mesembrianthemmn and Opuntia.

83 Portulacaceae'': Closely related to the CaryophyUacese iuthe'structure of its ovaries and seeds ; also allied to the Aizoacese through the semi- inferior ovary of PortulcKa and in numerous petals and sepals of Lewisia (both of the Portulacacese).

84 Basellaceae'^ : Near the Portulacacefe.

85 Caryopliyllaceae : Related to the Amarantacese, Chenopodiacese,

Phytolaccaceae, Portulacacese, Nyctaginacese, Aizoacese, in the structure of the placenta, ovules and seeds.

Series XXIX. Manales

86 Nymplieeaceae'^ : The close connections of this family with the Ber- beridacese are seen in the agreement of Nelumbo, Cabomha of the Nymphsea- cese, and Podophyllvm, JeJ^ersonia and DiphyUeia of the Berberidacese, in the arillus, in the presence of vasculalar bundles in the medulla, in the distinct floral elements. Also related to some of the Papaveracete in the attachment of the ovules to the wall of the ovary and in the laticiferous vessels. Purthm-, it agrees with the Kanunculacese in the free floral elements, in the follicles, in the small flowers and in the divided submerged leaves of the Cabombese.

^^ to the 87 Ceratoph.yllaeeae : This family is undoubtedly referable

Eanales in the polymerous segments of the perianth, in the numerous stamens,

in the convex receptacle, and in the free carpels. , ,, 88 TrochodendraceaB^^: In the absence of vessels in the xylem, this family shows some connections with the Coniferse. It is certainly comparable

with the MagnoKacese in the spiral arrangement of the floral elements and in

the structure of its seeds. But, on the other hand, if the separate carpels, perigynous insertion and the small embryo are taken into consideration, it~ should be brought close to the Saxifragacese.

89 Cercidiphyllacese"' : Nearly as above. Magnohacese, Anonacese and 90 RanunculaceaB^ : Related to the

Nat. pt.-fam. III.—1, b, p. 67. 1) 1. c. III.—1, b, p. 52. 2) Nat. Pfl.-fam. m.-2, p. 12. 3) 1. c. nX-2, p. 3. 4) 1. 0. Naotr. m. p. HI. 5) 1. ... III.—2, p. 23. 6} 7) Nat. Pfl.-fam. III.—2, p. 54. 190 pliseace^ in the undetermined number of the stamens, in the separate carpels, and in the spiral arrangement of iloral elements, this family is also near the

Berberidaeeae in the integments of its ovules. Further, it comes quite close to the Eosacese. Moreover, very striking resemblance is to be found in the

Ahsmatacese and Eanunculacefe in the floral structure. Finally the Ranuncu- lacege is somewhat related to the Leguminosse in the serum-reaction''-

91 Lardizabalaceae'-': This family is related to the Menispermacese on one hand, but on the other, to the Berberidacese. To the former, it approaches in the volubile habit, in the palmate leaves and in the diclinous flowers; and with the latter it agrees in the number of its floral elements.

93 Berberidacese'': Near the RammculaceEe on one hand; but on the other, near the Papaveracese and Fumariacese ; also closely related to the

Lardizabalaceae.

93 Menispermaceae*^: This family is related to the Lardizabalaceae in its floral structiu-e, and in its climbing habit ; but on the other hand, it bears some resemblance to the Sabiaceae, in the absence of albumen, in the curved embryo, reniform fi-uit and apocarpous gynseceum. The resemblance between the Menispermacese and the Dioscoreaceae in the structure of their male flowers is very striking. Still more remarkable is the coincidence of the Menispermacess and the Euphorbiaceas as seen in the several genera of the two famihes'*\

94 Magnoliaceae^^ : The absence of the vessels in the xylem in some genera {Drimys and Zycjogijnuin) of the family, shows some connection with the ConiferEe and TrochodendraceEe. But, the agreement in the spiral arrangement of the floral elements, in the shape of the pollen, grains, in the separate carpels, in the oil-tube in the parenchyma, in the MagnoHacsae, Anonacese and Calycanthaceae, shows that they ai-e closely related.

95 Calycanthaceae^^ : This is certainly related to the Magnohacese and Auonaceae, in the stiiictm-e of the flowers and " Olgehalt." It also resembles in some degree the MonimiaceEe.

96 Lactoridaceae*' : This family is closely connected with the MagnoHa-

1) Mez, C. and Lakge, L. — 1. c. 2) 1. u. III.—2, p. 69. 3) 1. ^. ni.-2, p. U. 4) i^at. Pfl.-fam, III.—2, p. 82. 5) D1E1.S, L. Menispermacea;, — in das Pflanzenreich, IV.—94 p. 41.

6) 1. c. 111—2, p. 15 and Nachtr. I, p. 158.

7) 1. c. ni.-2, p. 92. 8) Nat. Pfl.-fam. III.—2, p. 20. 191 cese, especially with the Dryrns of the latter family.

Eelationship 97 Anonacese'^ : with the Magnohacese as seen in the floral " structure and in the presence of the Olgehalt " is very clear. It somewhat agrees with the Ebenacete in the rimose albumen and in the trimerous flowers (especially with Maba). It is also comparable to some extent with the Ancistrocladacese ; and also to the Aristolochiacese^^

98 Eupomatiaceae : Closely related to the Anonacese.

93 Myristicaceae": This family is certainly comparable with the

Anonacese in its general character. But in the presence of oil -cells in the cortex, medulla and leaves, and in the connate stamens, it rather approaches the Winteranacese.

100 Gomortegacese^^ : Related to the Lauracese and Monimiacese.

101 Monimiaceae^^ : Closely related to the Calycanthaceae and to the Lauracese.

102 Lauracese"^: The agreement in the valvate anthers, in the one- celled ovary, in the sohtary hanging anatropous ovules, in the presence of the oil-cells, of this family and Monimiacese shows their strong affinity. But regarding the circular arrangement of their floral elements and the syncarpous gynseceum, the Lauracese very closely approach the Thymelseacese.

103 HernandiaceSB''^: Certainly this family is closely related to the

Lauracese in the secretory cells, in the floral structure, in the frujt, in the identical characters of the anthers and in the gynseceum.

Series XXX. Rhceadales

104 PapaveraceaB^' : Most closely related to the Capparidacese, and after that, to the Cruciferee, in, the essential structure of flowers and fruit. The

Tovariacese stand half-way between the Capparidacese and the Papaveracese.

The connection of the latter with the Berberidaoese on the other hand is seen in the di- or trimerous flowers and in the seeds of both famiHes. Halliek

1) Nat. Pfl.-fam. HI.—2, p. 27. 2) Mbz, C. and Lange, Tj. — 1. c. 173. 3) 1. o. III.— 2, p. 41. 4) Nat. Pfl.-fam. Nacht. I. p.

5) 1. c. Ill— 2, p. 97. 6) 1. o. III._2, p. 111. Pfl.-fam. 111.— 136. 7) 1. c. III.—2, p. 128. 8) Nat. 2, p. 192

insists tliat the relationship of the Papaveracese and the Kammculacese is shown by a comparison of Corydcdis with Leptopyrum, and Plcdystemon with

JRanuncvlus'^-

"^ 105 Capparidacese : Closely related to the Cruciferse.

106 Kceberliniacese'-': Englee formerly placed this family in the

Parietales, but later on he brought it to the Ehoeadales and united it with the

Capparidacese. I put it here for the sake of convenience, next to the Cappari- dacese. ZuccAEmi and Endlichee refer it to the Pittosporacese on account of its many-seeded placentas. Asa Gray and Bentham-Hookee ascribe it to the

Rutacese of the Gerauiales; Englee, however, does not regarded this family as referable to the same series. The Kceberhniacese axe comparable with the

Saxifragacese or with the Parietales, in the placenta with numerous poly-

S3riate ovules. They are near the Bixaceae in their deciduous sepals. The existence of some connections between the flowers of this family and those of the Ehoeadales is almost undeniable.

107 Cruciferse*-' • In floral structmre, this femily is directly related to the Papaveracese, and after that, to the Capparidacese.

108 Tovariacese^-': Somewhat near the Phytolaccacese (Benth.-Hookeu).

But, on the other hand, the family stands between the Papaveracese and the

Capparidacese (Eichlee). It approaches the Capparidacese in the structui'e of its seeds and in its habit.

^' 109 Resedaceae : Near the Cruciferse and the Capparidacese. With the latter, the family agrees in the parietal placenta, in the gynophore and in the zygomorphous flowers.

110 Moriugacese''' : Dalzell compares this family with the Bignoniacese, while it is brought near the Violacese by Lindley and Hooker. Geisebach and Baillon bring it into comparison with some of the Ehceadinese, especially with the Capparidacese ; but Endlichee, Deoaisne and Bentham place it beside the Leguminosse or even assign it to the latter family. Other botanists

1) Fedde, F. Papaveraceje, — in das Pflanzenreicli IV.—104, p. 74.

1. c. III.-2, 2) p. 220. 3) 1. c. ni.-6, p. 321. 4) Nat. Pfl.-fam. III.— 2, p. 152. 5) I. c. UI.—2, p. 207. Nat. Pfl.-fam. III.-2, 6) p. 239. 7) 1. c. IU.-2, p. 244. 193 insist upon the existence of a relationship between the Moringacese and the

Geraniales. Pax considers that it is probably best to regard the family as a middle member between the Khceadinese and the Leguminosse.

Series XXXI. SarraceniaJes

111 Sarraceniaceae^': Clearly related to the Droseracese ia floral structure. The family is placed near the Papaveraceae by Bentham and Hooker qn account of the staminal cycles and styles. Ou the other hand its relation to the Nymphseacese is incontestable, as can be seen in the numerous stamens, in the insertion of the leaves on the stem, in the one-flowered scape and in the spiral arrangement of the sepals. But, Macfarlane^' inclines to look for even closer natm'al affinity with the Cistiflorse than with the Papaveraceae and Nymphseacese.

112 Nepenthaceaa''' : K. Brown, Brongniart, Link and Endlicher put this family close to the Gytinese and Aristolochiacese, which agree with the Nepenthacese in the perianth, in the entrorse anthers, in the many-seeded capsules and probably in the stigmata. Lindlet, Grisebaoh and Eichlur place it near the Droseracese and Sarraceniacese in consideration of the fruit and seeds. The Nepenthace^ and Sarraceniacese have considerable affinities with the Droseracese, and all of these seem to stand in a position intermediate between the Papaveraceae and the Cistacese*^.

parietal 113 Droseraceae^-* : As far as the hypogynous insertion and the placenta are concerned, the family is comparable with the Cistacese and Vio-

lacese ; but in the perigynous insertion and in the locular ovary (of some species of the family) it comes rather close to the Sasifragacese.

Series XXXII. ItosaJes

believe that the family 114 PodostemonaceaB"' : It seems reasonable to is related to the Saxifragacese, as there is agreement in the hypogynous and

1) Nat. Pfl.-fam. m.—2, p- 251. 241. 2) MAOFABi.iNE, J. M. — Sarraceniacere, in das Pflanzenreich, IV.—110, p.

3) 1. 0. m.— 2, p. 259. 26. 4) Macfablane, J. M. — Nepenthaoese, in das Pflanzenreich, IV.—111, p. in das Pflanzenreich, IV.—112, 5) Nat. Pfl.-fam. HI. -2, p. 267, and Dnxs, L. — DroseracesE, p. 50-52.

6) 1. c. in.-2, a, p. 16. 194 dimerous ovary, in tlie numerous seeds, in the free styles and in the anatropous ovules. But in otlisr respects, it is comparable with the CaryophyUacese. the Podostemonacess. 115 HydrostachyaceEe : Related to

^•' is related to the 116 Crassulacese : This family somewhat Elatinaceee the isomerous flowers and in the habit, as can be seen in TUlcea aquaiica L. in Avhich is at present referred to the Crassulaceae, but is closely related to

Elcdine. In general, it is connected with the Saxifragacese more closely than with any other family.

'•* 117 Cephalotaces : Near the SaxiEragaceas and Crassulaceae.

118 Saxifragaceae'^ • Certainly quite close to the Ci'assulaeese and Cuno- niacese, and then, to the HamameKdaceae and Bosacese. But, the family has

some relation to the Trochodendracese in the separate carpels, in the perigy-

nous insertion and in the small embryo ; then, to the Koeberliniacese in the

placenta with numerous seeds in many series. Further, the resemblance of

tliis family to the Begoniaceae can not be denied, as there are agreements ia

both families, in the perigynous insertion, in the parietal placenta, in the

small seeds, in the dehiscence of the fruit, and in the shape of the leaves.

119 Pittosporaceae^-' : K. Bkown compares this family with the Celastra-

ceae and Ehamnacese. De Casdolle places it between the Polygalaceae and the

Caryophyllaceae, wlxile Eichaed and Sohnitzlein insist upon the existence of

a relation between it and the Caryophyllaceae. Endlichee and Eichlee con-

sider it better to bring it back again near the Celastraceae ; but Bentham and

Hookee class it with the Polygalaceae, Tremandraceae and Vochysiaceae in the

PolygalineEe. Van Tieghem compares it with the UmbeUiferae and Araliaceae

in the peculiar distribution of resin -ducts in the root and in the formation of

lateral roots. Baillon says that there is no absolute difiference between the

floral structm'e of the Pittosporaceae and that of the Saxifragacese. Some re-

lations seem to exist between the Pittosporaceae and the Hamamehdaceae in

the presence of resia- ducts.

120 Brunelliacese''^: Somewhat near the Cephalotaceae, this family is

Nat. Pfl.-fam. 1) IH.—2, a, p. 28. 2) 1. u. III.—2, a, p. 40.

1. 0. ,x., 45. 3) in.— 2, p. 4) Kat. Pfl.-fam. III.— 2, a, p. 108. 5) Nat. Pfl.-fam. Nactt. p. 184. 195 also closely related to tlie Cunoniaceae in the verticillate stipulate leaves, and in the presence of the inner and outer layers of the pericai-ps.

121 Cunoniaceae'^ : These come close to the Sasifragacese. But, the regular two-seriate seeds on the placenta and the tendency of the carpels to grow together, bring the Cimoniacese near the Crassulacese.

122 MyrothamnaceaB^' •• This family is closely allied to the Cunoniacea? in habit, in the opposite stipulate leaves, in the long, erect dense terminal flowered spike, in the bracts and bracteoles, in the fruit, and in the staminodes.

123 Bruniaceae'^ : These approach very close to the SaxifragaceEe in anatomy, in flowers, and in fruits. They are near the Cimoniacese in their capitate flower's, and ai'e also related to the HamameHdacese in fruits.

124 Hamamelidaceae^-' : Certainly closely related to the Saxifragacege and Cunoniaceae ; but, in the anatomy of the wood, the family agrees with the Cimoniacese and Bruniaeese.

125 Eucommiaceae^' : Near Trochodendracefe and Hamamelidacese.

126 Platanaceae''' : Related to some extent to the Hamamelidacese in the form of the styles and stigmata. The family is also connected with the

Eosacese in the structm'e of the stem, in the presence of phloroglucin, in the perigynous flowers with perfect apocarpous gynseceum, and especially to the

Spirseese of the latter family in the receptacle, in the carpels, and in the leaves.

127 Crossosomataceae'^ ; Near the Kosacese.

128 Rosaceae ^ In floral structure this family bears some resemblance to the Calycanthacese and KanunculaceaB ; also to the Combretacese, Myrtacese,

Thymelseacese, LeguminosEe, and to the Saxifragaceae.

also re- 129 Connaraceae^' : Intimately alKed to the Leguminoste, and lated to some extent to the Anacardiacese.

to the 130 LeguminosaB^"^ : Beare some aflSnity to the Eosacese, and

Connaracese ; also to the PiammcuLaceffl."'

1) 196

Series XXXni. Pandales

131 Pandaceas^-* : The relation is not yet veiy clear.

Series XXXIT. Geraniales

132 Geraniaceae^' : Related to the Linacese and Kutacese, in the

number of carpels and ovules.

133 Oxalidaceae'^: Intimately allied to the Geraniaceae. The family is-

also comparable with the ZygophyUacese and Kutacese, as shown by De Candolle.

134 Tropaeolaceae*^ : In floral structure closely connected with the

Geraniacese and its allies. The family also resembles the Hippocastanacese

in the obhque position of the gynseceum^^-

135 Linacese ^^: Some affinities of this family are found in the Gerani-

- acese, Osahdacese and Caryophyllacege Silenese ; also in the Theaceae, as can he

seen in the many-membered androeceum of the Hugoniesa (Linac.)

136 Humiriaceae'-' : Near the LinaceEe.

137 Erythroxylaeeae^-' : Bentham-Hookee and Baillon put this family

beside the linacese ; while JussiEU, Mabtius and Eichleb regard it as near akiii to the Malpighiacese, on accoimt of the sti-ucture of the flowers, especially of the 3-ceIled ovary.

138 Zygopliyllaceae''^- Near the Rutacese.

139 Cneoraceae^"^: Neai- the ZygophyUacese.

"' 140 Rutaceae : Related to several families, such as the Burseracese,

Cneoracese and ZygophyUacese of the Geraniales, this family is especially allied to the Simarubacese, as is seen in the agi-eement of the Dictyolomese

(Rutacese) and the Simarubacese, in the stamens provided with scales at the base. The Flindersiese of the Rutacese are related to the Meliacese in the fruit.

.141 Simarubacese"^: As above. Intimately allied to the Rutacese.

1) Englee, A—Syllabus 1. c. p. 223. 2) Nat. Pfl.-fam. ni.-4, p. 7. 3) 1. 0. in.-4, p. 18. 4) 1. ,.. ni.-4, p. 26. 5) BucHENAu, Fr.— TropjEolacere, in das Pflanzenrelch IV.—131, p. 10. 6) 1. .. ni.-4, p. 30. 7) 1. c. Ill._4, p. 36. 8) I. c. ni.-4, p. 39. 9) i^at. Pfl.-fam. in.-4, p. 78. 10) 1. c. ni.-4, p. 94. iij ]. c. III._4, p. 108. 12) 1. c. in.— 4, p. 206. 197

142 Burseraceae'': In general characters, this family is quite close to the Kutacese and Simai'iibacese. But, if we take the presence of the resin-ducts into consideration, we are forced to recognize that the same Hmited connection exists between the Burseracese and the very remotely placed PinaceEe, as between the latter family and the Anacardiacese.

143 Meliacese^' : In the presence of secretory cells, these bear some resemblance to the Sapindacese.

144 Malpighiaceae'^ : Kelated to the Erythi-oxylacefe, also to the Zygo- phyUacese through the intermediate form of Niiraria (Zygoph.). Somewhat comparable with the Sapindacese in fruit and habit.

145 Trigoniaceae*^: AlHed to the Polygalacese, Euphorbiacefe, Hippo- crateacese, Malpigiacese, Sapindacese and Vochysiacese.

148 Vochysiaceae^' : This family is placed close to the Polygalacese by

Benth.-Hookek, but it is brought near the Oenotheracese by De Candolle.

Also related to the Trigoniacese.

147 Tremandraceae'^^ : Near Polygalacese, StercuHacese and Pitto- sporacese.

148 Polygalaceae^' : Near the Leguminosse.

149 Diehapetalaceae''^ : So far' as the sympetalous and zygomorphous flowers of some genera of the family are concerned, it should be assigned to the Metachlamydese. In other characters, the family shows the closest affinity with the Euphorbiacese.

150 Euphorbiaceae^^ As regards the structinre of the gynseceum and the seeds, this family is, generally speaking, closely related to the families of the Geraniales. Aji undeniable resemblance is to be seen between the Euphor- biacese and the Menispermacese'"'.

151 Callitrich.acea9"-' • In the structure of fruit and in the presence of

1) 1. c. III.—4, p. 233. 2) Nat. Pfl.-fam. in.—4, p. 266.

3) 1. u. III.— 4, p. 52. i) 1. o. ni.-4, p. 311. 134. 5) 1. c. 111.-4, p. 315. 6) Bboth.-Hook. Gen. Plantarum I. p.

7) Nat. Pfl.-fam. III.—4, p. 329. 8) 1. c. 111.-4, p. 347.

9) 1. 0. III.- 5, p. 13. 10) DiELS, L. — Menispermaoese, in das Pflanzenreioli, IV.—94, p. 41.

11) 1. c. III.—5, p. 122. ;

198

single integments, the family is somewliat comparable witli the sympetalous

families. But in other respects, it rather resembles the Euphorbiacese.

Series XXXV. Sapindales

152 Buxaceae''': Exdlicheb, Mulleb of Argau andEiCHLKR place this

family near the Euphorbiacese. Bextham-Hookek goes a step further and as-

signs it to the latter family. Batllon, however, treats the Buxacete as a tribe

of the Celastraeese. Further, it bears some resemblance to the Empetracese.

153 Empetraceae^-' ." Comparable with the Euphorbiaceae and Celastraceae

(EiCHLEE and Endlicher) ; but certainly assig-nable to the Sapindales in the structure of flowers and seeds. Also near the Buxacese.

154 Coriariaceae'' : Closely related to the Empetraceae.

155 LimnanthaceaB*^ : The famih- is near the Geraniaeese, in its habit

but is seen to be related to the Anacardiacese, Sapindacese and Aceracese, when

the characters of the ovules are taken into consideration.

153 Ajiacardiacase^^ : In the characters of the seeds, this family is

closely related to the Sapindacese; while the presence of resin-duets gives it

the same relationship as we have described under the Biurseraceaa. It bears

some resemblance to the Juglandacese and Jidianiacese.

157 CyrillacaaB"': Plaxchox considering the habit and the peculier

anthers of Costcea in this family places it near the Ericacete. Baillon makes

the Aquifoliacese akin to the Cyiillacese.

'^ 158 Pentaphylacacese : The family is related to the Celastracese in so far as the absence of stipules, the uiflorescence in the campylotropous ovules, and the dehiscence of the fruit are concerned. It is, however, to some extent,

comparable with the Clethracese, when we lay stress upon the pored anthers the and capsules. It bears on one hand some resemblance to the Theacese in habit, while, on the other, it is related to the Coriariacese, in the character of the perianth, in the diagram of the flowers, and in the doi-sal raphe of the ovules.

1) Kat. Pfl,-fam. m.-5, p. 131. 2) 1. u. m.-5, p. 125. 3) 1. o. in.-5, p. 129. 4) 1. c. III.—5, p. 136. 5) Kat. Pfl.—fam. HI.- 5, p. 144. 6) 1. c. 111.-5, p. 180. 7) 1. 0. Nacht. I. p. 215, Kaeht. IH. p. 197. 199

159 Corynocarpaceae'': Keferred to the Berberidacese by Jussieu and

Speengel, while assigned to the Anacardiaceee by Hooker. At the same time, the family is compared with the Myrsinacefe by some authors. Englee maintains that it should be referred to the Sapindales, while Van Tieghem places it near the Geraniacese.

160 Aquifoliaceae^' : Near the Icacinacese. Also related to the Celas- tracete in the ' leiterformige Durchbrechungen.' In liabit, the family is so very near the Symplocacese, that it is altogether impossible to distinguish one fi-'om the other in sterile specimens. This resemblance is not only externally manifest but also internally, as is seen in the anatomical characters'"-

161 Celastraceas*^ : Closely connected with the Hippocrateacese, Sapin- dacese, Staphyleacese, Icacinacese, Aquifohaceae and Ehamnacese, the family also bears some resemblance to the Euphorbiacese, as can be seen in a comparison of Elceodendron (Celastr.) with the Phyllanthese (Euphorb.)

to others is as 162 Hippocrateacese'^ : The relation of this family yet undetermined. Somewhat related to the Celastracese and Trigoniacese. the 163 Salvadoraceae''^ : The general affinity of this family with

Celasatracese is incontestable. But, so far as the gamophyllous coroUa is con-

cerned, it should be brought quite close to the Oleacese.

Celastracese. 164 Stackhousiacese''' : Closely related to the

165 Staphyleacese'^: These are closely related to the Sapindacese in

the copious albumen, in the intrastaminal discus, in the straight embryo, and

in the anatomical characters. De Candolle and Endlichee place the Sta-

phyleacese near the Celastracese.

so far as the fruit 166 Icacinacese"': Very near the AquifoUacese ; but

is concerned, they are quite close to the Olacacese.

167 Aceracese'"'-" Nearest the Sapindacese and Hippocastanaceae.

197. 1) Nat. Pfl.-fam. Nacht. I. p. 217 ; Kacht. HI. p.

2) 1. c. ni.-5, p. 185.

3) I am informed of tHs statement by Dr. E. Kakehiea. u. i) Nat. Pfl.-fam. IH.— 5, p. 198. 5) 1.

1. c. HI.-5, p. 232. 6) 1. c. IV.-2, p. 17. 7) 9) Nat. Pfl.-fam. 111.-5, p. 241. 8) 1. c. in.-5, p. 259.

10) 1. c. ni.-5, p. 269. 200

168 Hippocastanaceas'': Very near to the Sapindacase and Acerace®. 169 SapindaceSB"-': Close to the Hippocastanacese and Aceracese.

Further, this family is related on one hand to the Meliacese, and on the other to the Anacardiaceffi. Its affinity with the Meliacese is to be found in the habit and anatomy, especially in the secretory cells ; to the Anacardiacese, in the habit, and in the apotropous ovules. Through the Aoacardiacese, it is connected

with the Burseracese ; through the MeHaceae, it is allied to the Simarubaceae and Kutacese. Further, it is sometimes compared with the Malpighiacese in its winged fruit; also to the Melianthaceae and Staphyleace^ by the same fruit character.

'^ 170 Sabiaceae : In the esalbuminous seeds, the curved embryos, the reniform fruit, and the nearly apocarpous ovaries, the Sabiacese are compared

with the Menispermacese by Blusie, Miees, and Hookek et Thomson.

But Bentham-Hookee put them close to the Anacardiacese and Sabiacese.

is 171 Melianthaceae*' : Closely related to the Sapindacese, as seen in the

agreement of Bersama and Meliantlvus, in the zygomorphous flowers, in the one-

sided estra-staminal discus, in the abortion of some corolla-lobes and stamens,

and in the apotropous ovules ; also to the Staphyleacese, in the seeds with copious

albumen, in the straight embryo and in the absence of the continuous scle-

renchymatous ring. The Balsaminacese present some relation with this family

in the median symmetry of their flowers, in the spur-like form of one of the

sepals and in the deposits of potassium oxalate. Kadlkofee refers to the rela-

tion of the ZygophyUacesB and the Melianthacese, as he finds potassium oxalate

in Bersama and Meliantlms, which occm'S in the same form as in the ZygophyUa-

cese, Haevey and Baillon, however, compare the family with the Saxifragacese.

172 Salsaminacese'^'' : The only reason for this family being referred to

the Sapindales is the position of the micropyles and raphes. On the other

hand, in general characters, it is closely related to the families of the Gera-

nials, "such as the Malpighiacete, Trigoniacese, Vochysiaceae and Tropseolacese.

Whether it should be assigned to the Sapindales or to the Geraniales depends

1) 1. 0. in.-5, p. 275. 2) 1. 0. ni.—5, p. 298. 3) Nat. Pfl.-tam. 369. m.— 5, p. 4) 1. u. in.—5, p. 378. 5) Nat. Pfl.-fain. HI.— 5, p. 388. 201

npon the criteria adopted. It is useless asking wliicli is the better or more natural position.

Series XXXVI. Rhamnales

'•* 173 Rhamnacese : Nearest akin to the Rhamnacess are the Vitacese ;

after which come the Celastracese. They are also compared with the Oli-

niacese (Myrtiflorse) by Baillon.

174 VitaceSB"' : In floral stmctm^e these come quite close to the Kham-

micess. Another closely related family which may be pointed out next to

the Rhamnacese, is that of the Umbelliferse, perhaps more closely allied to

the Vitacese, if we put aside the difference in the relative position of petals

and --stamens.

Series XXXVII. Malvales

175 Elaeocarpaceae'^: Intimately connected with the TiHacese. The

family is also related to the Placom-tiacese, as can be seen in a comparison of

Proclda and Hasseltia.^^ It is, therefore, regarded by some authors, as a family

intermediate between the Malvales and the Parietales.

this family to the Malvales. 17S Chlaenacese'' : De Candolle refers It Baillon places it near the Theacese or even assigns it to the latter family. dithe- is nearer to the Tiliacese than to the Malvales, in so far as the constant Dipterocarpacese. cous stamens are concerned. It is also comparable with the

TiHacea3 in its anatomical and 177 GonystylaceEe'"^ : Related to the morphological characters. the Malvaceae, Sterculiacese and Chlfe- 178 Tiliaceae^^ : Ctonnected with Bixacese nacese of the Malvales. Also with the Theacese, Dipterocarpacese,

and Flacourtiacese of the Parietales. Sterculiaoeas 179 Malvaceae '^- These stand quite near the Bombacacese, and in the and TiKacese. But, in the hairy seeds, in the curved embryo Convolvulacese. secondary meristem in the xylem, they are closely related to the

Nat. Pfl-£am. Ill -5, p. 439. 1) 1. c. III.-5, p. 398. 2) Both genera belong to the Flacourtiaoefe. 3) 1 III—6, p. 3. *) I. 232. p.' 6) Nat. Pfl.-fam. Nacht. p. 5) l' c. IIL-e! 172. 33. 8) 1. .. III.-6, p. 7) 1. 0. II[.-5, p. 13. 202

180 Bombacacese'^ : Near the Malracese.

181 SterculiaceSB'' .' Without doubt closely related to the Malvaceae in general characters. But in the stamens and gynseceum and cocci, they are

Tery Hke the Euphorbiacese.

182 Scytopetalaceae'' : Pieebe places this famUy near the Theacese.

Enguee refers it to the Malvales.

Series XXXVIII. Parietales

183 Dilleuiacese^^ Certainly related closely to the Theacese, but in

other respects, tliis family presents some resemblance to the Ranunculacese and to the Eosacese.

^' 184 UucrypMaceSB • Somewhat comparable with the Eosacese and

Sasifragacese. Also near the Guttiferse and Theaceae.

185 Ochnaceae"^ : As the family type shows the spiro-cychcal arrangement

of the floral elements, it certainly admits of comparison with the Ranunculacese

(Wett. p. 596). At the same time, it is quite referable to the Parietales. " 186 Caryocaraceae : Bentham-Hookee refers this family to the Tern-

stroemiacese.

'^^ 187 Marcgraviaceae : Related to the Theacese.

188 Quiinaceae^-' Close to the Ochnacese and Theacese, this family in

habit and in the hairy seeds, also bears some resemblance to the Cunoniacese.

"'•' the 189 Theaceae : These are connected with the Chlsenacese through

Asteropeieas, and with the Marcgraviacese through the Pelhcierese. At the same

time, they are related to the Dilleniacese on one hand, and to the Guttiferse

and Dipterocarpacese on the other. Also they admit of comparison with the

Metachlamydese, as some genera such as Anneslea show the gamopetalous

corolla.

190 Guttiferae"^ : Certainly related to the Theace^e, these come near

1) ;

203

» the Dipterocarpacese in the schizogenous resin-ducts. They resemble the Ebe- nacese in theix fruit.

191 Dipterocarpacese'-' : Eelated to the Guttiferse in the resin-ducts, the family is also comparable to some extent Avith the Theaceso, Ochnaceaa and

TUiaceae. In the presence of a ring of secretory canals in the medulla-crown, it resembles the Comacese, Simarubacese and Hamamehdacese.

192 Elatinacese^' : De C^ndolle assigns this family to his Carvophj-l-

lese ; Baetling joins it to the Lythracese ; while Beongniakt and A. Bkown place it near the Crassulacese. Recently, it has been brought near the Tamari- cacese and Frankeniacese with which the Elatinacese show similar receptacles and ovaries, and bflamellate placentas.

193 FrankeniaceSB'^^ .* This family is allied to the Guttiferae in the habit, in the androeceum and in the gynseceum (mostly trimerous). But, it is closaly related to the Tamaricacese, and is also comparable with the Caryophyllacete.

^-^ 194 Tamaricaceae : This family is certainly comparable with the

Frankeniacese and Elatinacese. But, when we consider the gynseceum, placenta, ovules, seeds, and fruit and even the perforation of vessels and other anatomical characters, we are forced to conclude that the Tamaricacete are without doubt related to the SaHcacese.

195 Fouquieriaceae"'': These are unquestionablly related to the Pole- moniacese, in the S-celled ovary, in the laore or less connate styles, and in the tube-like corolla with stamens at its base. In other respects, they are quite close to the Tamaricacese.

196 Cistaceae''': Near the Bixacese and Yiolacese.

197 Bixacese^': Van Tieghem refers this family to the Malvales. Esgler places it in the Parietales. The latter opinion is explained by the resemblance of the Bixacese and Flacourtiacese, while the former is substantiated by the agreement of the Bixacese and Tiliacese in the mucilage canals in the medulla,

fruit in the liairy cortex, and leaves ; in the locuHcidal dehiscence of the ;

c. III.-6, 279. 1) 1. c. III.-6, p. 252. 2) 1. p. Nat. Pfl.-fam. Ill— p. 291. 3) 1. c. III.—6, p. 286. 4) 6, III. 228. 5) 1. c. NaoM. I pp. 251 and 368 Nacht. p. 309 Naolitr. III. p. 231. 6) Nat. Pfl.-fam. III.-6, p. 302. 7) 1. c. Ill— 6, p. ; 204

covering -of tlie seeds ; in tho flat cotyledons imbedded in the albumen ; in the

palmate nerves of the leaves ; in the basal connation of the stamens ; in the

pored anthers ; and in the absence of septa in the substitute fibres.

198 Cochlospermacese'' : Near the Bixacese. Van Tieghem refers this family to the Malvales.

'^ 199 Winteranacese : So far as the presence of oil cells in the cortex, medulla and leaves, the bordered pits in the wood-prosenchyma, the general structure of the sylem and the inconstant number and spiral aiTangement of the jjerianth- segments are concerned, this family comes very close to the Magno- liacefe. But -nhen we take into consideration the presence of oil-cells placed as above mentioned and the connation of the stamens, it should be brought near the Myristicacese. In other general characters, however, it is rather related to the Violacese and Placourtiaceae.

200 Violacese "^ • Near the Flacourtiaceas and Cisfcaceas.

201 Flacourtiaeeae^' : Closely related to the Violacea% Tiu-neracese,

Bixacese, Tiliacese and Passifloraceaj. The family also comes near the

Stachyuracese, Cistaceae, Theacese and Elseocarpacese. In some respects, the

family is a transitional form between the Datiscacese and the Caricacese.

Further, it is comparable with the Capparidaceae.

202 Stachyuracese^-": This family is clearly related to the Dilleniacese

and to the Theacese. Baillon points out its relation to the Clethracese and to

the Bixacese.

203 Turneracese"'.: Near the Passifloracese and Malesherbiacese.

204 Malesherbiaceae^^ : Close to the Passifloracese and Tui-neracese.

205 Passifloracese^-' : Intimately allied to the Malesherbiacese, and Tnr-

neracese in general respects. But in the receptacles and their efiigurations and

in the often stalked ovaries, the family is comparable with the Thymelseacese.

In some other respects, it is rather close to the CucurbitaceEe.

206 Acliariacese^-': In the superior ovaries, in the parietal placentas

1) 1. c. Nachtr. III. 231. p. 2) 1. c. Ill— 6, p. 316. Nat. Pfl.-fam. #) in.-6, p. 327. 4) 1. ^. III,_6, a, p. 10. 5) Nat. Pfl.-fam. III.— 6, p. 193. 6) 1. c. lU.—G, v., p. 60.

7) 1. c. III.— a, 68. 6, p. 8) 1. c. III.—6, », p. 78. 9) Nat. Pfl.-fam. Naahtr. I. p. 257. 205 and in the presence of albumen, it is very near the Passifloraeeas ; but in the gamophyllous corolla, it approaches the Cucurbitaceas.

207 Caricaceae'': In the structure of their oraries, the Caricace^ are closely related to the Passifloracese ; but in the structure of the o\-ules, they are related, to the Cucurbitacese (Van Tieghem).

LoasaceaB^* 203 : De Candolle refers this family to the Calyciflorse on account of the rudiments of the stamens, and places it near the Oenotherace^ and Portulacacese at the ; same time, he gives as the near kin of the Loasa- cese the PassifloracesB and Turneracese on one side, and the Papaverace^ and

Cucurbitacese on the other. Bentham-Hookee regard the Loasaeese as a relation of the Begoniacese, Cucurbitaceas and Dipsacacese, -while Eichlek finds in the Loasaceas a type midvray between the Passifloracese and the Myrti- florse. LiNDLEY, however, affirms its relation to the CactaceaB. It is also near the TurneraceEe. At any rate, it cannot be denied that there exist many points of resemblance between the Loasacese and the Begoniacese, especially in the structure of the seeds.

209 Datiscaceae^^: This family was at one time placed close to the

Saxifi'agacese, but at another, near the Cucurbitacese. Baillon regards it as a transitional form between the Piperacese and the Urticaceae. Lindley, and Benth.-Hookek put the Datiscacese near the Begoniacese, while De Candolle brings the family close to the Loasacese. Its intimate relation to the Bego- niacese is particularly referred to in the following lines.

210 Begoniacese^' : These are closely connected with the Datiscacese, as can be seen in the inferior ovary, in the manner of the dehiscence of the fruit and in the shape and structure of the seeds and seedlings. On the other hand, the intimate relation between the Begoniacese and the Cucurbitacese is incontestable, as both families agree perfectly in the unisexual flowers, in the inferior ovaries, in the connate stamens, in the cystolith, in the shape and nerves of the leaves, in the placentas, and in the seeds. The Saxifragacese may be regarded as kin of the Begoniacese, as the two famUies agree in the

235. 1) 1. 0. III.—6, a, p. 98 ; NacMr. III. p.

2) I. 0. III.—6, a, p. 106.

3) Nat. Pfl.-fam. III.—6, a, p. 152. i) Nat. Pfl.-fam. III.—6, a, p. 133. 206 parietal placentas, in the small seeds, in the dehiscence of the fruit and in the leaf- shape.

211 Ancistroeladacese ^•' • This family is somewhat related to the Com- bretacefB, Malpighiacese, Symplocacefe, Myristicacese and Ajaonacese in one point or another. Planchon places it near the Dipterocarpacese, while Bentham-

HooKEE and Baillon go a step further and even assign it to that family.

Series XXXIX. Opuntiales

^^-^ 212 Cactacese : Related to the Aizoacese, as can be seen in the floral diagrams of Mesernbriantliemum and Opimtia.

Series XL. Myrtiflorm

213 Geissolomatacese'' : Baillon refers this family to the Celastracese.

Bentham-Hookeb assigns it to the Penseacese. De Oandolle on the other

hand regards it as a distinct family and places it near the Penseacese.

214 Penaeacese''^ : Very close to the Thymelseacese.

215 Oliniaceae^'' : Benth.-Hookeb assigns this family, though with

some hesitation, to the Lythracepe. Baillon insists on its being referable to

the Khamnacese. Gilg retains it as a distinct family and refers it to the

Thymelffiales, placing it next to the Penseacese.

218 Thymelseacese^^ : In the receptacles and their eiSguration and in

the often stalked ovaries, this family is comparable with the Passifloracese.

But in other respects, it is very close to the Combretacese and Lythracese. In

the cyclical structure of the flowers, in the symcarpous gynseceum, and in

the absence of albumen, it comes near the Lam-acese.

217 Elaeagnaceas^-' : Near the Thymelseacese, in the floral structure,

especially in the receptacles and fi-uit. Baillon places this family between

the Laui-acese and the MyristicaceEe.

218 Lythraceae'^' This comes near the Myrtacese and Onagracese, and

1) 1. c. ni._6, 276. p. 2) Wettstein, E. E.— 1. o. p. 533.

3) 1. c. III.-ft, a, p. 206. 4) I. c. HI.—6, a,, p. 210. 1. u. III.—6, a, 215. 5) p. 6) Nat. Pfl.-fam. in.—6, a, p. 221. 7) 1. u. III.—6, a, p. 248.

1. c. Ill,— 8) 7, p. 6; KoiHNE, E, — Lytliracefe, in das Pflanzenreioh IV.—216. p. 21. 207

is also related to the Punicacese, Blattiacefe and to tlie Combretacese.

219 Sonneratiaceae^^ (=Blattiaceae): Near the LythraceEe in morpho-

logical and anatomical character. It is also close to the PunicaceEe.

220 Punicaceae^^ : Closely related to the Lybhracese in the valvate calyx,

in the imbricate wrinkled petals, in the stamens and in the anatomy of the

. stem. Also to the Sonneratiacese in the ovary partly connate to the receptacles, and in the 4-winged you^ stems.

221 Lecythidaceae" : Intimately connected with the Myrfcacese. But the

family comes near the Sonneratiaceae through Foelidia (Lecythid.) on one hand,

while on the other, it is aUied to the KliizophoraceEB through Barringtonia

(Lecythid.) The latter genus is referred to the Myrtacese in my general index.

*' 222 RMzophoraceae : This family is kin to the Combretaceas and

Lythraceffi. It is related to the former family by the AmsophyHoidese (Ehi-

zoph.), in the locular ovary and in the stout hypocotyle ; to the latter family

by the Macarisiese (Rhizoph.) with free ovaries.

223 Nyssaceae'^ : Related to the Combretacese in the one-ceUed ovary, and in the diplostemonous andrceceum.

referable to 224 Alangiaceae® : These approach Pohjosma which is

the Saxifragacese, in the general construction of its flowers.

225 Combretaceae'^- Related to the RMzophoraceae, Myrtacese and Onagrace^.

Lythraceaa and Son- 228 Myrtacese" : To be mentioned as akin to the

neratiacesB by the Metrosiderinse ; and to the Lecythidacefe by the Myrtinse.

227 Melastomatacese^^: In habit, in floral structure, and in the anato-

my of the stem, tlais family is closely related to the Myrtacese and to the Ly-

thracese,when especially the genera of the Melastomatacese with pinnati- nerved

leaves and reduced appendages of the connectives are considered. In the dis-

placement of the placenta, and in the coiu'se of development of the ovary, it is

1) Nat. Pfl.-fam. IH.—7, p. 18. 2) 1. ^. III.—7, p. 25.

3) 1. c. ni—7, p. 29. 4) 1. c. III.—7, p. 49. 5) Wangebin, W. — Nyssaoese, in das Pflanzenreich, IV.— 220, a, p. 7. 6) Wangbkin, W. — Alangiaoeee, in das Pflanzenreich, IV.—220, b, p. 6. 62. 7) 1. 0. in.—7, p. 113. 8) 1. c. in.—7, p.

9) 1. u. m.—7, p. 142. 208 somewhat comparable with the Punicacese. The Lythraceae come near the

Melastomatacese in the tube-like receptacles.

228 Oenotlieracese'' (=0nagi'ace8e) : Belated to the Lythraceae ; also to the Halorrhaga

229 Halorrhagaceae^' : Intimately related to the Oenotheracea3 in the floral structure, and in the anatomy of the stems. Moreover, the family is somewhat comparable with the Chloranthacese in the reduced form of Hippuris.

It also bears some resemblance to the Callitrichacese. In respect of the en- dosperms, the family approaches the UmbeDiflorse, especially the Cornacese''.

230 HippuridaceaB*^ : The relation of tliis group is mentioned ia the preceding family. Near Oenotheracese and Chloranthacese.

^^ 231 Cyuomoriaceae • Near the Haloirhagacese.

Series XUC. Uinbelliflorce

232 Araliacese^-': Very near the UmbeUiferse. The numerous stamens and carpels in some of the AraJiacese clearly show the intimate relation between the family and the Myrtaceae.

233 Umbelliferae^: Quite close to the Ai-aHacese and the Cornacese.

In other respects, the intimate relation of the family to the Rubiacesa is boyond question. It is also clearly connected with the Vitacese through the Arahacese.

234 Comaceae^': On the one hand this family is allied to Caprifoliacefe by Gm-nus, while on the other, it is connected with the Arahaceas by Mastixia,

Davidia, and Curtisia. AH of the Cornesa are related to the CaprifoHacese in

certain characters; but in other characters, to the Araliacese.

Subclass MetacMamydese

Several families of this subclass are respectively connected with the

Cornacese, Dichapetalacese, Theacese, CaUitrichacese and Aristolochiace» of the subclass ArchichlamydeEe.

1) Nat. Pfl.-fam. in._7, p. 20i. 2) 1. c. m.—7, p. 230. SoHiNBLBB, 3) A. K — Halorrliagacere IV.—^225, p. 15. 4) 1. u. Nachtr. HI. p. 250. 5) Nat. Pfl.-fam. ni—1, p. 249, and Naclitr. I. pp. 149-150, and p. 268. 6) 1. c. m.— p. 15. 8, 7) Nat. Pfl.-fam. HI—8, p. 110. 8) 1. c. m.—8, p. 254. ;

209

Series Xl^II. Ericales

'^ 235 Clethraceae : Close relations are to be found in tlie Ericaceaj and in the Ternstroemiacese ; but in other respects, it is closely allied to the Stachyuraceoe and Pentaphylacaceae.

236 Pirolaceae'^-' : Intimately related to the Ericaceas.

^-^ 237 Lennoacese : Connected with the Ericacese and Pirolacese.

^^ 238 Ericaceee : Certainly referable to the Metachlamydeae ; but, when special attention is given to the stamens sitting not on the corolla but on the disk, one is convinced that there exists an intimate connection between the

Ericacese and choripetalous families. But in the more or less united stamens which are present in some genera of the Ericaceje, the family is related to the Campanulacese.

239 Epacridaceae^' : Near the Ericaceae.

' 240 Diapensiacese^^ : Near the Clethracese, Pirolacese and Ericacese ; and also near the Epacridacese in the insertion of stamens on the coroUa. Another relation exists between the Diapensiacese and the Primulacese, as can be seen in a comparison of Sclmocodon and SoldaneUa. The family is more or less connected with the Polemoniacese, Loganiacese and Verbenacese-StUbeae.

Series XIilH. PrimtUales and 241 Theophrastaceae'^^ : Approaches the Myrsinaceae, Primulacese

Sapotacese. Primulaceae 242 Myrsinaceae" : The connection of this family with the is so close that to separate the one from the other is entirely artificial. The family also approaches the Sapotaceae in the floral diagi-am, but in other respects, it comes near the Corj-nocarpacese. Plumbaginacese and to 243 Primulaceae'' : Related to the MjTsinacese, the Diapensiacese.

1) Nat. Pfl.-fam. IV.—1, p. 2. 2) 1. c. IV.—1, y. 7. 30. 3) 1. c. IV.—1, p. 14. i) 1. o. IV.—1, p.

5) Nat. Pfl.-fam. IV.—1, p. 71. 6) 1. c. IV.—1, p. 81.

7) 1. c. Nachtr. ni. p. 268. 12. 8) 1. c. IV.—1, p. 87; Mez, C. — Myrsinaceje, in das Pflanzenreich, W.—236, p. das Pflanzenreich, 9) Nat. Pfl.-fam. IV.—1, p. 104 Pax, P. tmd Knuth, E. — Primulacea?, in IV.—237, p. 15. 210

Series XLIV. Plumbaginales

Mjrsinaceae 244 Plumbaginaceae" : Near the Primulacese and as can be seen in the diagram of flowers, in the one-celled ovary consisting of 5-

carpels with a basal placenta and in the double -coated ovules. Many place

this family near the Polygonacese.

Series XXV. Ebenales

245 Sapotaeese '^ • Comparable with the MyrsinacesB and the Ebena-

cese ; also with the Styracaceae in the floral structure. 246 Ebenacese'^: Closely allied to the Styracacese, Symplocaceae and

Sapotacese. Also comparable with the Anonaeese in the rimose albumen of

the seeds and in the trimerous flowers. The family approaches the Guttiferse

in the fruit.

247 Symplocaceae^^ : Certainly related to the Styracacese, Ebenaceae

and Sapotacese in general characters, but in some respects, the family is con-

nected with the Ajicistrocladacese. In external and anatomical featiu^s, it is

very near the AquifoHacese.

248 Styracaceae'^^ : Closely related to the Symplocacese, Sapotacese and Ebenacese.

Series XLVI. Contortw

249 Oleaceae'^': Undoubtedly allied to the Loganiacese and the Rubia-

cese ; but in other characters, comparable with the Celastracese and Salvado-

racese.

250 Loganiaceae'^ : This is a very heterogeneous family, the genera of

which ai'e related respectively to the Asclepiadacea3, Apocyrmcese, Grentianacese,

Solanacese, Rubiacese, and Scrophulariacese. Baillon holds the view that the

family should be disorganized and its genera should be referred respectively to the different families above mentioned.

1) 1. ^. IV.— 1, p. 121 ; Nachtr. in. p. 287. 2) 1. u. IV.—1, p. 130. 3) I. u. IV.—1, p. 156. i) Nat. P3.-fam. IV.-l, p. 168.

5) 1. c. IV.— p. 175. 1, 6) 1. c. IV.—2, p. 4. 7) 1. c. IV.—2, p. 26. 211

'^ 251 Gentianaceae : Intimately connected with the Loganiacese.

252 Apocynaeeae^' : Closely related to the Asclepiadaceee. The feimily is allied to the Gentianacese arid Rubiacese in the inferior ovary and in the

stipules ; and to the Loganiacese in the bicollateral bundles ; and is especially close to the woody genera of the latter family in the decussate opposite leaves, in the reduced stipules, in the aestivation- of the corolla, in the insertion of the stamens, and in the structure of the ovary.

'^ 253 Asclepiadacese : Very closely related to the Apocynacese.

Series XLVII. Tubiflorce

254 Convolvulaceae*^ : In some particular characters, to which we have already referred, this family is imdoubtedly connected with the Malvaceae. It is also related to the BoiTaginacese, HydrophyUacese and Polemoniacese in the

estivation of the corolla, in the inflorescence and in the trimerous ovary ; to the Solanacese in the presence of inner phlosm in the vascular bundles, in the dimerous ovary, and in the berry-Hke fi'irit (which occurs in Erycibe and

Argyreia of the Convolvulacese) ; to the Verbenaceae and to the Acanthacese, in the regular flowers, and in the definite niunber of the ovules. 255 Polemoniacese '^^" Very closely related to the Convolvulacese. But, in the 3-celled ovary, in the more or less connate styles, in the tubiform coroUawith stamens attached slightly at its base, the family is very near the Touquieracese. Gentianacese, Borraginacese, and 256 Hydrophyllaceae'^^ : Near the

.Scrophulariacese (Benth.-Hook. Gen. Plant. 11. p. 825). agrees with the Hydrophyl- 257 Borraginacese'^ : This family somewhat "the other lacese in the ovules, in the inflorescence, and in the hairy leaves. On in having hand, it is closely related to the Verbenacese and to the Labiatse the Convol- eremi. The Cordioidese of the Borraginacese are connected with

vulacese in the folded cotyledons.

60. 2) I. 0. IV.—2, p. 118. 1) Nat. Pfl.-fam. IV.—2, p. 4) Nat. Pfl.-fam. IV.—3, a, p. 11. 3) 1. 0. IV.— 2, p. 204. 6) Nat. Pfl.-fam. IV.— 3, a, p. 59. 5) 1. c. IV.—3, a, p. 44. 80. 7) 1. c. IV.—3, a, p. 212

258 Verbenacese^-* : Related to tlie Scropliulariacese, Plirymacese and Convolrulacese. Tlie boiTaginaceous genera with the terminal styles and actinomoi-plious flowers are very mucli like the Verbenacese. The Solanaee8& with few ovules are closely connected with the Verbenacese.

'' 259 £abiatae : The relation of this family to the BoiTagiuaceae is seen in the eremus- formation. It is also connected with the Scrophulariacese,

Acanthacese and Verbenacese. Baillon points out that the Boncaginacese imply plants with terminal stj'les as well as those with gynobasic ones, while the Labiataa and Verbenacese are each made a family, by the fact of its. having terminal styles or gynobasic ones. Snch a classification is altogether inconsistent. In any case, the separation of the latter two families is purely subjective"^

260 Nolanaceae^^ : This family is imdeniably related to the Convolvu- laceee, Borraginacese, and Solanacese. Its connection with the Convolvulaceae is to be foimd in the corolla, and in the 3-5-carpelled ovary. Its resemblance to the Borraginacese exists in the peculiar fruit -formation. It is most closely re^ lated to the Solanacese in the aestivation of the corolla, in the ramification of the stems, in the fohar arrangement, and in the sti'ucture. of the seeds.

261 Solanaceae^': Morphologically speaking, this is a very heterogeneous family. It includes several forms transitional between the famiHes of the

Tubiflorse with actinomorphous flowers and those with zygomorphous floweis.

The Solanese and Nicandreje with regular flowers approach the feimihes of the former category ; while the Cestrete and Salpiglossidefe pass so gradually into the Scrophulariaceae (a family of the latter category), that it is quite aiiificial to di-aw a hne between these tribes of the Solanaceae and the ScrophulariaceEB. revision A of the genera of the Solanace?e shows us clearly that these genera bear close relations to several different femilies respectively.

262 Scrophulariaeese"^ : Tins has such dose relations to many other families that it is rather a difficult task to hmit the family. The Scrophulaiia-

1. c. IV.-3, n, 1) p. US. 1. 2) c. IV,-3, <>,, p. 205. Amethystea ccKruka 3) Link, mny be jiist as well nssigned to the Verbenacere, as to tlie LabiaUe

4) Kat. Pfl.-fam. IV.-3, b, p. 2. 5) Nat. Pfl.-fam. n',-3, b, p. 9. G) 1. u. IV.—3, b, p. 48. 213 cesD aie nearest to the Solanac8»e, the transitional groups being the Verbascase on the side of the formerand the Salpiglossidese on the part of the latter famUy.

is also close to the Bignoniacese, GlobiilariacsiS and Pedaliacese. A strong

It tendency towards the Gesneriacete is shown in the Gratiolese of the Scrophu-

lariacese. It aJso bears some resemblance in habit to the Acanthacese, Ver-

benacese, and Loganiacese. Also the Lentibulariacese may be considered to be

kin of the Scrophulariacese, as can be clearly seen in Limosella aquatica L.

which is in my opinion assignable rather to the former family, but is, at

present, referred to the latter.

263 Bignoniacese'^ : In one respect, this family is somewhat comparable

with the Scrophulariacese, but in another, it is related to the Moringacese.

264 PedaliaceBB^-*: Closely connected with the Scrophulariacese, Marty-

niacese, Gesneriaceae and Bignoniacese. 265 Martyniaeeae'-': Belated to the Pedaliaceas and Gesneriacese. Scrophulariacaae. 266 Orobanch.aceaB''^ : Near the Gesneriaceas and

'' the Sorophulariac3£e, 267 Gesneriaceae : So inti-icately connected with

Orobanchacese and Bignoniacefe, that it is diEScult to draw a hne between any

two of them.

leaves, its patent rotate and nearly 268 Columelliaceae'^-' : In its opposite

actinomoi-phous corolla with a very short tube, its small distinct disc, its 2-

valved capsule, and in its numerous seeds with albumen, this family is closely

related to the Gesneriacese. But in some characters, it bears a relationship to

the Oleaceffi, while in others, it is allied to the Cucui'bitacese.

family was at one time placed close to the 269 Lentibulariacese'^ : This family, Primulacese, but at another, near the Scrophulariacese. With the latter 2-lipp3d coroUa with a spur it agrees in the haplostemonous flowers, in the in the middle and a palate, in the reduction of the andrceceum to 2-stamens, the capsules. With the position of the 2-carpels and in the dehiscence of pLacenta. former, it is connected in the central

259. 209. 2) 1. .. IV.-3, b, p. 1) Nat. Pfl.-fam. IV.-3, b, p. 128. 268. 4) 1. c. IV.-3, b, p. 3) Nat. Pfl.-fam. rV.-3, b, p. 187. 6) 1. c. IV.-3, b, p. 5) 1. o. IV.-3, b, p. 141. 117. 7) 1. c. IV.-3, b, p. 214

270 Globulariaceae'' : Undoubtedly related to the Scrophulariaceae and

somewhat comparable with the Myoporacese. Also related to several other families — i. e. to the Plumbaginacese, in the presence of calcareous scales on the leaves, to the Dipsacaceae in the inflorescence and fruit, and finally to the Plantagiuacese in habit.

'^ 271 AcautliaceSB : A close connection is found to exist between this family and the Bignoniacese. The Acanthacese are related to the Scrophu- lariaceae, through the Nelsonioidese (Acanthaceae) which show an agreement

with the Scrophulariacese in habit and in the numerous seeds.

272 Myoporaceae'^ : As close kin of the Myoporacea? stand, on one side, the Scrophulariacese, and on the other, the Verbenacese. To the former,

they are related through Myoparum, Pliolidia, Bontia, and Zomhiaixa, in the

structure of the corolla and anthers, in the reduced ovules, and in the position

and structure of the latter. With the latter, their connection is to be found in Oftia (Myop.). The inter-relation of the three families is so close and iuA'olved that it may be both right and wrong to leave the Myoporacese where they are, or to break up the family, putting some of the genera into the

Scrophulariacese, and referring the rest to the Verbenacese. They also stand near the Cordioidese of the Borraginaceae, and to the Solanacese, in the structitte of the fruit. Finally, they are somewha,t comparable with the

Oleacese, and with the Sesamese of the Pedaliacese.

^^ 273 Phrymaceae : Closely related to the Verbenacese in habit and inflorescence ; also to the Scrophulariacese and Myoporacese in the erect ovules.

Series XXiVUI. Platitagitiales

274 Plantaginacaae^^ : Doll and Eichlee regard this family as a reduced form of the Labiatiflorse, this opinion being supported by the theoretical explanation of the floral diagram and by the 2-ceUed ovary. The family is also related to the Campanulace^ through Phjteuma (Campanul.). It comes rather near the Goodeniacese and Candolleacese ; while in the absence of laticiferous

Kat. Pfl.-fam. IV._3, b, 1) p. 271. 2) 1. u. IV.—3, b, p. 286. Nat. Pfl.-fam. 3) IV.—3, b, p. 357. 4) Kat. Pfl.-fam. IV.— 3. b, p. 362.

5) 1. c. IV.—3, b, p. 369. 215

vessels, in the hairy covering, and in the structure of the stomata, it shows its relations to the Labiatae. Baillon places this family near the Solanaceso.

Series XLIX. Rubiales

275 Rubiaceas'^: Certainly closely related to the OaprifoHacesa and also to the Valerianacese, Dipsacacese and Compositse. But in the cruciate opposite leaves, in the capitate inflorescence, and in the floral structure, this family ik closely allied to the Cornacese ; some of the Rubiacese are very near some of the UmbeUiferse in the structure of the fruit. In some particular cases, it shows some connection with the Loganiacese and Bignoniacese.

276 Caprifoliaceae^^: Intimately allied to the Eubiaceae ; also very near the Cornacese and to the Valerianacese.

277 Adoxaceaa^^ : Somewhat comparable with the Araliacese and Saxi- fragacese. Also with the CaprifoHacese.

*' 278 Valeriauacesa : Very near the Dipsacacess and the CaprifoHacese.

279 Dipsacaceaa^^ : Undoubtedly related to the Valerianacese, especially to Triplostegia of the latter family. Baillon points out the existence of some

resemblance between this family and the Calyceracese.

Series 1. Cticurbitales

280 Cucurbitacese'^' : Near the Passifloracese, Caricacese, Campanulacese, Loasacese and Begoniacese, as has been explained above.

Series U. Campanulatce

281 Campanulaceaa^: This feimily is related to the Goodeniacese and CandoUeacese through the Lobelioidese. It also comes close to the Compositse

in the connation of the anthers, in the isostemony, in the nearly (with ex-

ceptions) epigynous insertion and in the valvate sestivation of the corolla-lobes.

The inflorescence of many campanulaceous genera is similar to that of the

N.at. Pfl.-fam. IV.-^, p. 160. 1) 1. c. IV^4, p. 13. 2)

1. «. IV.— p. 175. 3) 1. >;. IV.—4, p. 171. 4) 4, Nat. Pfl.-fam. IV.-5, p. 8. 5) 1. c. IV.-4, p. 187. 6)

7) 1. c. IV.—5, p. 47. 216

compositous ones. The presence of inulin is not without significance in

explaining the kinship of the two families. Tha Cichorioidese, a subfamily of

the Compositse, has articulated laticiferous vessels like those of the Campanu-

lacete. As to the relation between the Campanulaceas and the Cucurbitacese,

there are many points worthy of mention. The typical epigynous pentamerous

flowera, the ft-equent occurrence of the gamophyllous corolla, the tendency of the stamens to grow together and the calyx with narrow leaf-like lobes, and finally the haplostemonous andi'ceceum, all suggest the close affinity of the two families.

282 Goodeniaceae^' : Very near the Campanulacese. Moreover, it resembles the Gentianacese, as is seen in a comparison of Vdleia (Gooden.) with Limnardlieinum (Gent.)

283 Srunoniacese'-' : Near the Goodeniacese and PlumbaginaceaB.

284 Stylidiaceas'^ ( = CandoIleace8e) : Related to the Campanulaceae. It is somewhat related to the Cucurbitacese in the staminal column with extrorse anthers*-".

285 Calyceraceae''' : Near the CompDsitse.

236 Compositae'^: Related to the Campanulacese.

1) Nat. Pfl.-fam. IV.-5, p. 74. 2) Englsb, A.— Syllabus, 1. c. p. 341.

3) 1. u. IV.—5, p. 82.

4) MiLDEKiED, J.— Stylidiacese, in das Pflanzenreich, IV.—278, p. 15.

1. c. I\'.— 86. 5) 5, p. 6) Nat. Pfl.-fam. IV.—5, p. 116. ; ; ;

INDEX. 217

11. Index to the dynamic system.

N.B. 'J^te mimbere printed in blacker type refer to the headings vinder whioli the series or families occur ; the numbers printed in Eoman type refer to the pages.

{Tu^ijlorcK) Schetichzeriacete Acanthaceae 271 ; 179 Si/rr,plocacea3 206 214 Tr'mridaceai 179 Bignoniaceje 214 AuGiosPEEMa: Convolviilaoeffi 211 Amarantacese (Centronpennai) Oymnospermce Labiatse 212 78; 188 ScrophxUariacesB 214 AizoaceiE 188 Auouacese (Banaies) 97 ; 109 ; Caryophyllacete 188 191 Chenopodiaceffi Aceraceae (Sapin'-Mes) 167; 188 Ancisirjcladaceai 191 199 PhytolaocaceEe 188 Aristolochiacese 191 HippocastanaceEB 193 Polygonacece 187 CalycanthacBEB 190 Limnanthacere 198 Portulacaoese 188 Ebenaceas 109; 191 Sapindace;e 199 EnpomatiaCBEB Amaryllidaceae (Liiajhrai) Lardizabalacese

Aciariacese (ParieW^) 206 35; 182 MagnoUacBse 109 ; 191 111; 204 Burmannlaceai MBnispennacBse Oucurbitacece 111; 204 DioscoreaceEB 182 Myristicacese 191 Passifloracefe 111; 204 Sromeliaceai NymphseacBa3 Hfemodoraeefe 182 Fapaveracea; Sydrocharitaceoi Rafflesmceoe 187 (liubkiks) AdoxacesB 277 ; 2i5 Liliacese 182 BanuncnlacBEB 108; 189 Araliaceci; 215 Iridacefe 182 Capiifoliacefe 215 OrchiJai:ece {Contortai) Saxifrajacea', 215 Apocynaeeae 252 Taccaoese 182 211 Velloziacese 182 AsclepiadacBse 211 Aizoacese {Oheiwpoiviie.i) 82; Gentianacese 211 188 AnacardiacesB {Sapindales) Loganiacese 211 Amarantacese 188 156; 198 Mulpighiacai Cactacece 189 Burseracece 198 JRubiacece 211 CaryophyUacefe 188 Connaracece 195 Chenopodiace* 187 OorynocarpacBEB {Heiobke) Phytolaccacese 188 AponogetonacesB JuylandacecB 198 178 Portulacaceas 188 6; JuHaniacecK 198 AJismataoBEB 178 Limnanthaoefe 198 Potam.ogBtonac6£e 178 Alangiacese (Myrtijlorai) 224 PinacecB 147 ScheuohzeriacBEB 178 207 SabiacBEe 200

' Samfragacece 207 Sapindaceffi 198 AqnifoUacese (Sapindales) Ancistrocladace3e(f«»-;eta(es) 160; 199 179 206 Alismatacese {HeioUcK) 8 ; 211; Celastracese 199 AponogetonacBEe 178 AnonacecK 206 Cyrillflcese 198 Butomaceaa 179 Combretacece 206 IcacinacBse 199 Dipterocarpacew 206 HydrocharitacBiB Symplocaceai 199 Potamogetonacete 178 MalpigiacBEe 206 lianuncvlicfai 179 Mi/rlsticaceai 206 ;

218 INDEX.

Aracese {SpatMflora') 16; 180 Balanopsidacese Betulaceae (Fasa/es) 59; i85 Oyclanthacece 180 54; 184 Casuurinacece 184 Lemnacese 180 Euphor'jiicece 184 Fanlanaceai 180 FagacecK 184 FagaceoB 185 Polamogdonacem 180 Juglandacece 185 Spanjaniacece 180 Myricaceai 185 Salanopsidales XVII. ; 136 Taccacew 180 GeraniaJei 136 Sa'icacea; 108; 184 Typhaesa; 180

Balsaminaceae (S'lpimiales) Araliacese Vmhdiiflora;) (r«ii/!oro;) ( 232 172; 200 Bignoniacese 208 Geraniacea; 263; 213 Ado-xacece 215 MalpighiaeecB 200 AcantliaoeEe 214 Cornacese 208 Melianthacefe 200 Cresneriacete 213 Loranthacece 186 Oxdlidaceai 3ibr

Basellacese (Cevtrosperime) Bixacese {Fm-Hahs) 197; 203 Archichlamydeas 134 84; 189 Cistaoese 203 MetacUamydea; 134 ChenopodiaceoB Cochlospermacese 204 Portnlacacese 189 Flacourtiacese 203 AristolocMacese (-4ris2ofoc/ii- a/as) 73; 187 Kceberlmacem 109; 192 ^nonacea? 187 Stachyuiaceae 204 Batidaces [Satidaies) 57 ; 185 Hydnoraceze Amarariiacece 185 r«iaceo3 203 JTe/ieniAflcca; 193 ChenopodiaeecB 185 Nymphceaceai 187 PhytolaccacecR 185 Bombacacese (.¥afcaZc«) 180 ; Kafflesiacese 187 Salicacece 108; 184 202 Handles 140 Malvaceae 202 SympetcUai 187 Batidales XX.; 137 Sterciiliaceje Centrospermw 137 Aristoloetiiales XXVI.; 139 Salicales 137 Borraginocex (TwUjhra;) ifonaie.5 139 257; 211 Sarraceniales 139 {rarietaies) Begoniacese 210 ; ConvolvulaceiE 211 Sympetalw 139 205 Hydrophyllacese 211 CucurUtaceoi 205 Labiatse 211 Asclepiadacese (Con

Berberidacese (Sanales) 92; Balanophoracese (Santaies) Bromeliacese ifarinosce) 264- 186 190 72; 181 Lardizabalacese 190 Oynomoriaceai AmarylWIacece 181 Nymphaeacese 189 Halorrkagaceoi 186 Commelinacese 181 Fapaveraceae 190 Loranthacese FlageUariacesB 181 EanunoulaceEe 190 Santalaceffi 186 Ifydrockarilacew 181 LUiacen; 181 ;

INDEX. 219

MayacacesB 181 EuphorbiactcB 198 Musacese 183 Orchidacece 181 OrchidacecB 183 Kftpateacete 181 Cactacese {Op-uviixOes) 212: Zingiberacese 183 Scitaminacea; 181 Aizoacem 206 Zoasaceai 205 Capparidacese {UhcrMaies) Bronelliacese (i^osaies) 120; Nympha;ncea; 105; 192 191 CrucifeEe 192

Cephalotacese 194 Callitrichacese (GeraniaUs) Flacourtiacecp, 204 Cmioiuacese Koeberlininceaj 192 194 151; 197 110; CarynphyUacea; Papaveracese 191 Besedaceae 192 (^Bosaiea) Euphorbiacefe 197 Bmniaceae 123 ; 195 Tovariacese 192 Cunoniacese 195 Halorrhagacea; 208 HamameUdflcefe 195 Sympetalai 197 (Bnbiaies) Saxifragaceffi 195 Caprifoliaceae 276 ; 215 Calycanthacese {Banaies) 95 190 Adoxacese 215 Brnnoniacese {Campanidatcv) AnonacesB 190 ComacecE 215 283; 216 liauraceaa Eubiacea3 215 Gooden'aceai 216 Magnoliaoeaj 190 Valerianacese 215 Piwmbagmaceai 216 MonimiaccEe 190 BosacecE 195 Caricacese {PaHetaies) 207; BnrmanniacesB {Microsper- 205 mcB) 44; 183 Cfucurhitacew 205 CalyceraceSB (Campamilatai) Amaryllidaceai 183 285; 216 Flacourtiaceae 204 Hmmodoracece Compositae 216 Passifloracese 204 Hydrocharitacefe 179 Sympetalai Dipsacaoeffi 215 Orchidacese 183 Valerianacese Taccacew 182 Caryocaraceae(J'aH

Vert'ml'.ala;) l\ajii(lacecK 178 [OerankUes) Casuariuacese ( Cneoraceae 139; 46; 184 Nymphfeaeese 196 Betulaceai 184: Esmales 189 Kutacese 196 Sricncew 184 Urticacew Simambacese Onetaaai 184 Zygopliyllacefe 196 Cercidiphyllacese (Kmales) JugUmdaceai 184 89; 189 Vrticaceai 184 Cochlospermaceae (Pai-ieiaJe*) 198; 204 Chenopodiacese {Centrosper- Celastracese [Sapindaks] I6l; Bixaoeae 204 mo;) 77; 187 199 Maljmls 204 Aizoaoefe 187 Aqiiifoliacefe 199 Amarantaoefe BiixaceiB 198 {TuUJIorai) Basellaceje 185 Columelliaceae Empelraca; 198 213 Baticlacefe 268; Euphorliaca; 199 Caryophyllacefe 187 Guiyurhitacew 213 GeiiSolumatiicecK 200 Cynocrambacefe 188 GesneriacefB 213 Hippoorateaoea; 199 Nyctaginacere 187 OJcaceo? 213 Icacinaceje 199 Phytolaccacete 187 Pentaphylacacefe 198 Portulaoaeese 187 Combretaceae (Mifrtijhnv) PittosporarAO; 194 225; 207 Bhamnaeeoi 199 Ancistroclalac CK 206 Salvacloraoeie 110; 199 Chlaenacese {Mrdvaies) 176; 201 Oorratcece SapindaoKe 199 Dipterocarpac ce 201 IlemandkiO' a; Stackhousiaceie 199 Malvaceoe Lytliracese 206 Staphyleaceie 199 TheacecK 201 Myrtaceoe 207

Centrosjtermw XXVIII. ; 140 TiUacese 201 Nyssacese 207 Satidales 140 Oenotheraceje 207 Oeraniales 140 Chloranthacese {I'lperaies) KMzoplioraceiB 207 184 Opuniiales 149 49; Posacece 195 IMorrhaijacecK 208 Faridales 140 Thymelieacec'e 206 Hifipundacere 208 Folggonales 140 Piperaceje 184 Bhceadales 140 Commelinacese (^Fmnosw) Santalales 140 27; 181 Urtica'es 140 Cistaceee {Parletales) 196 ; 203 BromeliacefB 181 Bixaceas 203 Philydracefe 181 Droseracew 193 Centrolepidaceae (Fd?;?^*^) 20; 181 Flocourtiacese 204 Nepenthaceai 193 Compositae {Gampamlatai) EriocaiiJace88 181 Sarracenjaceo; 286; 216 Eestionaeeaj 181 Violaceie 203 Calyceracefe 216 CephalotacesB (Rosaies) wj; Campanuliiceje 216 Clethracese (&4cafe) 194 235; Pipsucacea; 299 Brvmelliaceie Pubiacecu 215 Diapensiaoese 209 Crassulacefe 194 Valerkmnceai Ericaceae 209 Saxifragaceje 194 Penlaphylacacew 209 Connaracese (Posaies) 129; Pirolacese 195 Ceratophyllacese {Hawdes) Slachyuraceai 209 Anacardiacece 195 87; 189 Ternstrcfmiaceoi LeguminoSEe 195 Ua'.orrhajacem INDEX. 221

ContortOi XLVI.; 153 Crossosomataceae iRoscties) Caryophyllacere 188 Gampamilata; 153 127; 195 Chenopodiaceoe 188 Itubiales 153 Eosacese 195 Monimiaceai 188 Sapindales 153 Phytolaccacete 188 Cruciferse {Rhmadaies) 107; Tvhiflorm 153 Savtalacece 188 192 Urticarea- 188 Capparidaxjere 192 Convolvulaceae (r«Mjiora?) Papaveraceaj 192 Cynomoriaceae (Mijrtijhra;) 254; 211 Kesedaceje 192 231 ; 208 Acanthacese 211 Balmwphoraceu'- BorragioaceEe 211 Cucurbitacese {CucurUtales) Halorrhagaoere 298 HydiophyUaoeie 211 280; 215 {GhmAjkirai) Ma'.vacea; 211 Cyperaceas 13; Achariacew 111 ; 204 NolanaceiE 212 180 BegoniacecK 215 180 Polemoniaoeie 211 Centrolepidacecu Columelliacea; 213 180 Solanaceje 211 Erioc/m'.accw CamparwJaceai 215 180 Verbenacefe 211 Grammeie CaricacecB 215 JuncacecK 180 Datiicacece 205 liesttonocew 180 {Sap.ndaies) Coriariacese 154 ; ioasacece 215 198 Passifm-acem 215 Cyrillaceae {Sapindales} 157; Empetracese 198 110; 198 Pentaphylacaceae 198 AnacardiacecB 110

CucurOitales L. ; 154 AquifoliacesB 110; 198 Cornacese (Vmhdiiflorce) 234; Campanvilatpe 154 Ericaceai 110; 198 208 Paneto'es 154 Araliacefe 208 Tvbiflorai 154 Datiscaceae (PorietoJes) 209; CaprifoUacece 208 205 Corribretaceai BegoniaceiB (-RosoZes) 205 Cunoniaceae 121 ; Dipttrocarpacew 203 195 OiCurSi/aceo; 205 Ualorrhagacece 208 Flacourtiacea) 204 BrunelliaceaB 194 ZoranthacecB 186 Loasaoese 205 Crassulacefe 195 MubiacecE 215 Hamamelidaoeas 195 Piperacecr 205 Umbelliferse 208 205 MyrotlmmnaoeEe 195 Saxifragaceai 205 Quiinacew 202 Urticacew Corynooarpaceae {SajAndales) Saxifragaoese 195 Diapensiaceae {EHeales) 240 ; 159; 110; 199 (Fonmsw) 209 Cyanastracese 29 ; Anacardiacese 199 Clethracete 209 199 182 Birberi'Jacece 110; Epacridacea3 209 Ilaimodoracecv 182 Geraniiceai 199 110; Ericaceae 209 Pontederiacefe 182 Myrsinaceai 110; 199 Glohulanacecv Sapindaceae Cyclanthaceae (Synanthce) 15; Zoganiacea' 299 180 Pirolaceaj 299 Crassulaceae {Bosaies) 116; Aracece 180 Poletnoniacece 299 194 Prfmo; 180 Primulacea; 209 Cephalotacese 194 Pandanacea: 180 Fei'iewceo; 209 CnnoniaceEe 195 Matinacece 194 Cynocrambaeese (Centrosper- DichapetalaceaB (eenmiaZes) Snxifragaceae 194 ma;) 80; 188 149; 110; 197 Begoniaoese 188 Euphorbiacefe 110; 197 222 INDEX.

210 Clethracese Synip-talae 110; 197 Ebenaceae (^benate) 246 ; Anona'xce 210 CyrUlacece Diapensiaceoe DICOTYIiEDOISnEa; GuttiftrcB 210 Epacridaceae Gymnospermai Monocotykdonece Sapotacese 210 liennoaceae 209 Taecacece StyiaoaceEe 210 Pirolacese 209 Tri'irUlacew Symplocacese 210 Tkeacece Ebenales XLV.; 152 Vertid'latai 135 Silleniacese (Pa>*ieWes)i83; Parietales 152 202 Pr'mvulales 152 XLII.; 152 Ochnacese iJanaZes 153 Ericales CampanulatcE 152 Ramxnculacece 202 Sap'indales 152 Parietales 152 RosacecB 292 PrimuMes 152 StachyuraceEe 204 {yfyrtiflorm) Elaeagnaceae Sapindales 152 Theacere 202 217; 206 Xauracfo; 206 Eriocaulaceae {Faniwsoe) {LiliijiorcB) Myristicaeeai 206 23; Sioscoreaceae 38 ; 181 183 Thymelfeaceje 206 Amaiyllidacese 183 CentrolepidacesB Idliacese 183 Mayacaceae 181 ElsBOcarpacesB (Jfoiuate) Taccaceas 183 Eapateaceae 181 201 175; Kestionacesa i^YacoMrtiaccce 201 Dipsacaceae {RuhMes) 279; Xyridacese 181 215 Tiliacefe 201 Calyceraceai 215 Erythroxylaceae [Geramaks) Gomposilce Elatinaceae (Paridales) 192; 137; 196 Loasacece 203 lanacese 196 Bubiacese 215 CrassvlacecE 203 Malpighiacese 196 Yalerianacese 215 CaryophyUacece 203 FrankeniacesB 203 Eucommiaceae (Rosaks) 125; Sipterocarpacese {Parkta3.es) Zythracece 203 195 191; 203 Tamaricacese 203 Fagacew Ancisirodadacece Hamamelidacese 195 ClilcenacecB (Sn^TinMes) TrocJiodenclracece 195 Oornacew 203 Empetraceae 153 ; GuttiferEe 203 198 Verlicillatce Hamamdidacem 203 BuxacefE 198 Oclinacece 203 Celastraceje 198 EucrypMaceae {Parietales) :i'i.maruhacecB 203 Coriariacese 184; 202 TheaoeK 203 Euphorbiacece 198 Giittiferse 202 Rosacece 202 Sroseracese [San-acermles) Epacridaceae (ErlmUs) Saidfragacece 202 113; 193 239; 209 Theacese 202 Gislacece 193 Diapensiaceee Nepenthacese 193 ErioacefB 209 SanaceniaceiB 193 Eapliorbiaceae {Gerankdes) Saxifragaceai 193 150; 197 Violacxw 193 Ericaceae [Ericaies) 238; 209 BalsaminacecB BetulacecB Callitrioliacese

Gampamdaceai 209 Celai^tracecB INDEX. 223

Diohapetalacere Theacere 204 Tropaeolaceaa 196 EmpetraceoB TUiicew 204 MenispermacecE 197 Tumeraoeae 204 Geraniales XXXIV.; 145 Sapindales 146 ViolacesB 204 Gentrospermai 145 Steroidiaceos 202 "Winteranace£8 111; 204 Coniferce 146 TrigoniaceEe 197 Kceberlinmcxai 146 Flagellariaoeae {FarimscB) JfaZuaZes 146 [HanaUs) Eupomatiacese 98 ; 18; 180 il/ormjoceoB 146 191 BromeliaceEB MyriiJlorcB 146 AnonaceEe 191 JuncacecB 180 PaneWes 146 Rhamnales 146 {Pagaies) 185 JRhmadales 145 Fagacese 60 ; Fonqnieriacese BalanopsidacetB 195; 110; '203 Sosales 145 Betulaoese 185 Polemoniacece 110; 203 Sapindales 145 Mricacew Tamaricaoefe 110; 293 Sympetahe 146 Juglandacece 185 JidianiacecB 185 Frankeniacese {Parietaies) Gesneriaoese (TuUflorw) 267 ; Myricacece 185 193; 203 213 Scdicacece Caryophyllacece 203 Bignoiuace£6 213 Guttiferas 203 ColumeliaceEe Fagales XXU.; 137 Elatinace^ Martyniaceae 213 Salanopsidales 137 Tamaricaoese 203 OrobanohaoeiB 213 Ericales 137 Scropliularia«eae 213 Juglandales 137 Garryacese {GarryaUs) 62; JuZianiaJes 137 184 Globulariacese (r«6i/Io)-a;) Myricales 137 270; 214 ScUicales 137 GarryaUs XV.; 136 Jiiapinsiaceoe VerticUlatai 137 Dipsacacew 2A4 Myoporaceae 214 Geissolomatacese [Myrtiflora;) Ftantaginacece 214 JPaHwoste Vlll.; 132 213; 206 Plumhaginacece 214 Qlumiflorce 132 Celastraceai 296 Scrophulariaoese 214 HeloUce 132 Penaeacese 296 Lmifln-ce 132 ilfic?'OSj)erm(}B 132 131 Gentianaceae (Coniortce) 251; Glimtiflorce IX,; Sciijminece 132 211 FarinoscB 131 Apcxjynacese LUiifloroB 131 Flacoortiacese (PareWas) Goodeniacew 216 211 201; 204 liOganiacefe Gomortegacese {EamxUs) lOO; Bixaceee 204 191 Cappaniocece 204 Lauracete 191 GeraniacesB ((?era»Wes) 132 ; Caricaceee 294 196 Monimiacefe 191 Cistacese 204 Balsaminacece Datiscacese 204 Corynocarpaeew Gonystylacese (ilfa^uofes) 177; Elceoearpacece 204 Limnanthacece 198 201 IioasaceEe Linaceae 196 TiHaceie 201 PassifloraoeEe 204 Oxalidacem 196 Stachyuraceae 204 Butacefe 196 ; ;

224 INDEX.

GOOdeniacese {Caminnvlcclai) Cunoniaceie 195 HydrocliaritaceaB [HeioUai) 282; 216 Dipterocarpacew 10; 179 Brtmoniacese Eucommiace* AlismataceEe Campanulficeffi Grubbiacew Amaryllvlacea; 179 Gentianacea! 216 LeUnenacecB 136; 185 Sromeliaceoi 179 Plmdaglriac'ce 214 Pittosporace^ 194 Burmanniaceo! 179 Platanaoete 195 ButomacesB Saxifragacese 195 IridtcecB 179 Graminese (OUmiviflora') 12; Siwarubaceoe MayacacecB 179 179 !Najad3X5eoe 178 Cypemce* 179 TrocJiodeiidmcea' OrchidacecB 179 Juncaceai 179 Helobice 11.; 130 178 Potamogetonacese 179 Sparrjcmiacea' FarinoscK 130 (r«Mj!o?a;) Grubbiaceae [Sardcdaies) 68; Liliijlorai 130 HydrophyllaceaB 186 Microsperma; 130 256; 211 Hamamelidacefe 186 Panalfs 130 Borraginaceai 211 OlacacesE 186 Spathiflm-a; 130 Convolvulacese

Santalftcefe 186 Tr'mrilfi'e-i 130 Gentianacese 211 ScropliiiLiriacese 211

{ParkUdes) (Runfiies) Guttiferae 190 ; Hernandiaceae HydrostachyaceaB {P^os.'ies) 220 191 103; 115; 194 Dipterocarpacese 2C2 Comhrefncea; PodostemonaceiB 191 Ebenacece 2C2 Lauracese 191 Euciyphiaceai Icacinaceae {Saijiiuiaies) 166 (S'ajjMci- Fraiikeiiiacefe Hippocastanaceae 199 Us) Qviiinacea3 168; 200 Aquifoliacefe 199 Theaceje 202 Aceraceje 200 Celastracefe Sapindacefe 200 Tilia,ce(i: Olacacew 199 Troj ceolacea' 196 Hsemodoraceae (LUUflorw) 39;i83 34; 182 Iridaceae {iMUMai} Hippocrateaceae iScpiiidales) Amarylliclaoefe 182 A marylliclax5eie 162; 199 Surmanniacea! Hsemodoraoeae 183 Celastracese 199 Oyanastracea: Hydrocharitaceai Trigoniaceai 199 Iridacea; 182 OrcHiacem Liliacece 182 Taccacese 183 YeUoziaceie 182 Hippuridaceae (My^-tiflora-) YelloziaceiB 230; 208 Chlorantlidcaa- 208 Halorrhagacese (Jiyrtijlcyrai) (JugiandaUs) Oenotlieracese 208 Juglandaceae 208 229; 58 ; 185 CaMitrichacew 208 Aiuicardincea; 185 Humiriaceae (G«-cm;<(?e.s)i36 Ceratophyllacea; Setulaceai 196 Cldoranihaceai 208 Casuarinacece liinacete 196 Comaceai 208 Fagacew 185 Cynomoriacea? Hydonoraceae {AristolocMa- Julianificece 185 Oenotheracefe 208 les) 75; 187 J/t/'/'icacea' 185 AristolochiaceiB Salicacem 108 Hamamelidaceae {Posaies) Kafflesiaceiie 189 Urticaoese 124; 195 Brcmiaceie 195 ;

INDEX. 225

Jiiglatidales XIX.; 136 Lactoridacese {Bamies) 96; lentibulariaceae (TuMflortB) Fagales 136 190 229; 213 Julianiales 136 Magnoliacesa 190 Primulacew 213 Myricales 136 Scrophulariaoeje 213 Lardizabalacese {Eamles) Scdiccdes 136 91; 190 Sapinddles 136 Anonocefe Liliaceae (LUajhroe) 33; 182 Urticales 136 BerberidaceEe 190 AmaryllidaceEe 182 VerticUlatse 136 Menispermacete 190 Dioscoreacere HEemodoraceEQ Julianiacese (JulianMes) 58; Juncacese 182 Lauracese iHamiles) loz; 191 107; 185 PordederiacecK 181 Calycanthacefe AnacardiacecB 107; 137 StemonaoeEe 182 £?CKagn(icea; Fagacew 108; 137 Velloziacess Gomortegaceaa Juglandacece 107; 137 Hernandiaceaa 132 Monimiacese 191 LiUiflorce IX.; Farinosce 132 tTuHaniales XXI. 137 Proieacew 184 Olumijiorce 132 Fogoira 137 Thymelceacecu 191 Jugla^wlalei 137 Helobke 132 Sapindales 137 ikficTOspo-mcB 132 (MyrHflorce) Lecythidaceae SpaViiflorcB 132 221; 207

Juncaceae (IMiiflorai) 31 ; 182 Myrtaceaa 207 (iSapridaies) Oyperacece 182 KliizopIioraceBe 207 Limnanthaoeae Qraminece 182 Sonneratiacete 207 155; 198 LiliacKe 182 Aceiaceee 198 AnacardiacesB 198 Jiettionacece 182 {Posaies) Legomiiiosse 130 ; Convolvulace<:e 195 Diospifi'os {RhoMdales) Coimariace£6 195 Eoeberliniacese Geraniaceai 198 109; 192 MbringacecB 192 106; Sapindaceffi 198 ^Kcaceoj 109; 192 Panwnculaceai 195 Capparldacca; 110; 192 BosaoesB 195 {Gei-amaies) 196 PUtosporacece 192 Linaceae 135 ; CaryophyUacea; 196 Ridacew 192 Leitneriacese I Erythroxylacefe Saaii/Vogaceoe 109; 192 55; 136; 185 Geraniaceaa ]96 SimarubacecB 110 HamamelidacecB 136; 185 Hiuniriacese Bosales 136 Osalidacese 196 Labiatse (rati/lorcE) 259; Leitneriales XVHI. Ternstrcemiaceai 196 107; 212 i?osa!es TropseolaoeiB AcantliaceEe 212 Borraginacese 212 {Spaihiflorw) Lemnaceae 17; [Farietales) 208 ; Scrophulariacefe 212 Loasaceae 186 205 Verbenacese 107; 212 Aiacete 186 BegDniaceEe 205 Cadacece 205 Lennoacese {Ericaies) 237; Lacistemacese (Piperaies) 50 Cucurhitacece 205 209 184 Datiscacese Ericaceae 209 Piperacese 184 Dipsacacece 205 PirolacesB 209 Flaoourtiaoeas 226 INDEX.

ZythracecE LactoridacesB Mayacacese (FaHnosai) 2I; Myrtacece Menispermacese 181 Oenotheraceai 205 KanimoulaceaB 108; 189 EiiocaulacesB Fapaverdcece 205 TrcxjlaodendraoeEe 190 BydrocharitacecB 181 Passifloracefe 205 WvnteranacecB 110; 204 Fortulacaeew 295 Malesherbiaceae {PariMales) Melastomatacese {Myrtiflorw) Turneraceaj 295 207 204; 204 227; Lythracese Passifloracese 204 207 LoganiacesB {Cordoriai) 250; TumeraceEB 294 Myrtaoese 207 106; 201 Punioaoese 207 Apocynacese 107; 201 Malpighiacese {Gerarmles) Asclepiadaoeaa 107; 201 144; 197 Meliaceee [GeranMes) 143; Diapmsiacece 197 A ndstrodadacece Gentianacefe 107; 201 Apocynacece Burseraoeas Oleaoese 201 Balsaminacece Butacese 196 RvMacece 107; 201 ErytliTOsylaceEe 197 Sapindacece 197 Scrophulariacece 201 Sapindacece 197 Simarabaceffl Solanacece 107; 201 ZygophyllaoesB TrigoniaceEe 197 Zygophyllaoefe 197 loranthacese {Santalaks) 71; Melianthacese (Sapindales) 186 Malvaceae {.Vaivcdes) 179 ; 201 171; 200 AraiiacecB 186 Bombacaoese 201 BaJsaminaceae 200 Balaaoplioiacese Chlsenaceae Sapindaoese 200 Gornarece 186 Convolmlacea; 201 Saxifragacece 200 Myzodendracete StercuKaceaj 201 StapbyleaoesB 200 Olacaceee Tiliace^ 201 Zygophyllaceai 200 Froteacece 186 Santalacese 186 MalvaUs XXXVII.; 148 Vvtacece 186 Henispermacese (Randes) Geraniales 148 93; 190 Farietales 148 Anonaceas Lythracese (M'l/Hijhrce) 218; TuUfioTce 148 Berberidaoefe 109 206 CombretacefB 208 Dioscoreacese 109; 190 Harantacese {ScHtaminm) 43 ; Mtphorhiacece 109;" 190 Mlatinacece - 183 Zoasaceai LardizabalaceEB 190 CaimaceEB 183 MagnoliaceEe Melastomatacefe 207 MusacesB 183 Myrtacefe 206 SdbiacecB 109; 190 Orchidacece 183 OenotheraceiB 206 ZingiberaceEg 183 Metachlamydese 134; 151; Oliniaoese 206 208 PunicaceEe 206 ArchichiamydecB 134; 151 Marcgraviacese [ParieMes) Ehizophoraoece 207 187; 202 Arisiolochiacece 208 Sonneratiacete 206 Theacese 202 CaUUrichaceai 298 Gornacece 208 Magnoliacese {Emmies) DichapitalaceoB 208 94; Martyniaceae (TuUflora;) 190 Tlienceai 208 265; 213 Anonacefe 190 Gesneriaceie 213 CalycanthaceEe 190 Pedaliacefe 213 Microsperime XI.; 133 ConifeiEe 190 Farinoso! 133 INDEX. 227

Helobise 133 Juglandccice 184 Myzodendraceae (ScmtaWes) LUiiJlorce 133 Loasacew 65; 186 ScitaminesB 133 SalicacecK 184 liOiantbaoesB 186 Triuridales 133 Santalaoete 186

Myricales XV/.; 136 Monimiacese {Barmles) 101; Fagaks 136 Najadaeeae [HeloUai) 5; 178 191 Juglandales 136 Ceratophyllacece 178 Calycaiitliacese 191 Salicales 136 HydrocbaritaoesB 178 GomortegaceEe Potamogetonaoeae 178 191 Scbeucbzeriacese 178 IiiiurnoesB Myristicaeese {Ranales) 99; 191 ( = Juncagiiiaoese) 178 MOI^OCOTYLEDONKE DicolyhdoneoB AnonaceES 191 Nepenthaceae {Smracmwies) 112; 193 "PTijrferranoicece 191 AHstolochiaceai 193 Moraceae [VrticaUs) 62; 185 193 UlmacesB Cistacece Droseracese 193 Urticacese Myrotliamnaceae {Rosales) 193 122; 195 PapaveracecB Cunoniaoese 195 SafflesiacecE 193 Moringaceae (Rhcmdales) HO; SarraceniacesB 193 192 BignoniacecB 192 Myrsinaceae (Frimulales) (r^bi/Iofa;) 260; CapparidiioeEe 192 242; 209 Nolanaeeae 212 Zeguminosce 192 Corynocarpacece 209 BorraginaoeEe 212 ViolacecB 192 Plumbaginacefe 210 PiimtJacea^ 209 Coavolvulaceas 212 Sapotacece 209 Solanaceae 212 Musacese (Scitaminece) 40 '. TbeophrastaceEE 209 183 {Centrospermw) CannacesB Nyctaginaceae Marantacese Myrtaceae {MyHifffrai) 226; 79; 188 ChenopodiacecE 188 Orchidacece 183 207 NyotaginaoesB 188 . Zingiberacese AraliacecB Oombretacese Pbytolaocaceaa 188 LecytlddaceEe 207 Myoporaceae (TuUflorai) 272; Ifymphaeaceae (Bamies) 86; Loasacece 106; 214 189 Lytbracese 207 Borraginacess 214 Anonacese Melastomataceas Globulariacese AristolocTiMcece OenotberaoeEe OleacecB 214 Bed>er0acecB 189 Eosacece 195 Pedaliacese 214 Cadacece Sonneratiacese 207 Phrymacese 214 Ceratophyllaoeje Scroplralariaoese 106; 214 PapaveracecE 189 LX.; 151 Solanaceae 214 3Iyrtiflorce Pafflesiacece 189 Geraniales 151 Verbenacese 106; 214 Kanunculaceje 189 Pariela'.es 151 liarraceniacece 193 Bavales 151 Myricacese {AfyHcaks) 53; (Myrtlflorce) 223; Jlosales 151 184 207 UmheUiflorcK 151 SetulaeecB 184 Combretaoete 207 Fagacece ;

228 INDEX.

Oclinaceae {Farietales) 185; Orchidacese {Mierospermai) Pandanales U; 129 202 45; 183 Principes DiHerdaceEe AmartjUviacea; Spathiflorce 129 QuiinaceEB 202 Sromelvicece SynanthcB 129 Itanales 141 Burmanniaceas 183 Sanunculacece 202 Cannacece Papaveraceae {Bhcea icUes) HydrocharitacecK 104; 191 IridacecB Octoknematacese (SanicHaies) AnonacecK Maraniacea; 183 70; 180 Berberidaceae 191 Musacece 183 Calycanthacece Oenotheracese {MyrUjUtrw) FhUydracew CapparidaceEe 191 228; 208 TaccacecB CruciferfB 191 CombretaceEB Triuridacece 183; 179 Zoasacece HalorrhagaoeEe 208 ZingUieracece 383 Kepenihacece Hippuridacese Nywphceaceai

(TuUflorce) Sammculacew 191 Lythracese 208 Orobanchaeeae 213 San-aceniicecB 193 Myrtacefe 266; Gesneriacese 213 TovariacesB 191 Thymelseaoese ScrophulariaceEe 213 Vochysiacea; 197 Parietales XXXVIH.; 149 CerUrospermcE 149 OlacaceSB (Savtalaks) 69 ; 186 Oxalidaceae (GeranioZes) 133; CucMrWcdes 149 GrubbiaceEB 196 Menales 149 Icacvnacece 386 Salsaminacece -Ericafes 149 Loranthacess Geraniaceae 196 Gerarjiates 149 Santalacew 186 Linaceas Malvales 149 Kutaceae 196 Myriiflorce 149

[Memies) ; 111 Oleaceae 249 ; Simaiubacere Jfanates 149 201 TropaeolaoeBS Phceadales 149 Celastracece 111; 201 Zygophyllaceae 396 Posales 149 ColumelliacecB EuUales 149 Lqganiacese 201 ScUicales 149 Myoporaceai Palmae (Principes) 14; 180 Safttjida'cs 149 Bubiacea; 111; 201 Cydanthacem 180 Sari-acenjate 149 Salvailoraceai Pandanacece 3 80 111; 201 Sympetalce 150 TuUflorw 149 Oliniacese [Myrtiflorce) 215; 206 Pandaeeae (Pandales) 131 XJmbdliJiorce 149 Lythracefe 206 196 Passifloraceae (Porie(a(es) PeniieaceEe 206 205; 111; 204 Rhamnacea; 206 Pandales XXXIir. Achariacefe Begoniacese Pandanacese (Pandavaies) 2; CaiicaceEe Opiliacese (Saniaiaks) 67; I86 129; 178 ^racecB 127; 178 CucurbitacecB 111; 204

Opuntiales XXXIX. ; 150 Cyclanthaceai 129; 178 FlacourtiaceEe Ccnircispermce 150 Falmai 129; 178 LoasaceEe Pmietales 150 SparganiaoejB 178 Malesberbiacese 111; 204 Pnnales Typhacese 177 ThymelaiaceoB 111; 204 TurneracKe 111; 204 INDEX. 229

Tedaliacese {TuUfarcH) 264; Lacistemaceas Mjjrxinacew 210 213 Saururacese 184 Polygon icea; 210 Bignoniaceie 213 Prirmdaceai 210 Gesneriaoefe 213 Piperales XIH.; 135 MartyiiifMieje 213 JPlunibaginales XLIV. ; 153 Myoporacefe Pirolaceae (Erieaies) 236; 209 Primulales 152 SoroplralariaceEe 213 Cletliracese Diapensiaoese Podostemonaceae {Bosales') Erioacefe 209 Penaeaeese (Myrt'Jhrw) 214; 114; 193 LennoaceEe 206 Garyophyllaceai 193 Geissolomataceje HyclrostaoliyacejE OlioiacesB Pittosporacese {Bosaies) 119; SaxifragacBEe 193 ThymelseaceiB 213 194 ArjliacecK 194 Polemoniacese {TiMforcE) Oaryophyllaceai 194 Pentaphylacacese (SajAnda- 255; 211 CelastraceiB 194 les) 158; 198 CkniTolTolaoefe 211 Hamamelidacefe 194 CelastraceiB 198 Diapernsiaceae Polygalacece 194 Glethracew 198 Fouquieriacew 211 Ehamnaceai Coriariaoefe 198 Theacefe 198 JRutacece

Polygalace8e((?ej-ani(i!es)ll8 ; Saxifragacese 194 197 TremavdracecE 194 Philydraceae (Farlwsce) 30; Leguminosce 197 Xlmhelliferw 194 182 PittosporacecK Vochysiacew 194 Commelinacefe 182 TremandraceEe 197 Orchidacece Plantaginaoese {Pkimjimles) TrigoniaoeEe 197 Poatederincefe 182 274; 214 Vochysiaceje 197 Borra'jinacece CampanulacecB 214 {PolygomAes) Phrymaeese (TuHflorcB) 273 ; Polygona'cese 214 Gloiulariacece 76; 187 Myoporacese 214 Goodenlaceai 214 Amarantacece 187 Scrophiilariaoese 214 Labiatai 215 FlumhajinacecB Yerbenacess 214 SolanacecB 215 Stylidiaceas 214 Folygonales XXVH.; 139 CentrospermEe 139 Phytolaccaceae {Genirosper- Plantaffituiles XLVIII.; 154 mce) 81; 188 Campanulatai 154 Amarantacese TuWflorce 154 Poutederiacese {FarinoscB) Aizoacese 188 28; 181 Cyanastraceffl Batidacese Platanacese {Rosdles) 126; XfliacecB 181 Caryophyllacefe 195 daenopodiaceffl 188 Hamamelidaoese 195 OrclMacem Cynocrambaoese Itosacese 195 Philydracefe Nyctaginacese 188 Saxifragaoefe jToi-oriaceo; 192 Portulacacese {Centmsperm/e) 189 Plumbaginaceae {FUmhagi- 83 ; nales) 210 Aimacem 189 Piperacese [P!perales) 48 ; 184 244; Amarantacefe Chloranthaoeae Srunonvicew Basellaoefe DatiscacecK GlobidariacecB ;

230 INDEX.

Caryophyllftoere 189 ftuiinacese {Faridaies) 188; Resedaceae {Rhoeadaies) 109; Chenopodiaoeae 202 192 Loasaceoi Cunoniaceai 202 Capparidaceae 192 Guttjferse Cruciferse 192 Oolinacese 202 Potamogetonacese {iMdbve) Theaceffi 202 Restionacese {Farinosai) 4; 178 19; 181 AJismatacese 178 CentrolepidaceEe AponogetonacesB Bafflesiacese {Aiisiolochiales) Cyperacea; 181 Aracece 178 74; 187 EriocaulaceEB HydrocharitaceEe 178 Avanaceip. 187 Juncaceai Najadaceae AiistolochiaceEe 187 Sclaeuclizeiiaceas 178 Hydnoraceje 189 Nepenthacece 189 Rhamnacese (Ifflamwdes) 173 Nymphceaceai 189 201 Primulaceae {Primulales) (7etosfrace(3B;201 243; 209 Eanunculacese {Bamdes) 90 Pittosporacece Diapenslaceai 209 108; 189 OliniacecE 201 Lentibuliriaceai ^iVmataceo; 108; 189 Vitaoese 201 Myisinacese 209 Anonaceaa 108; 189 Flumbagmacem 209 Berberidaoese 109; 189 TheophiastaceEe 209 Bhamnales XXXVI.; 147 DilleniacecB 109 Geraniffltes 147 Zeguminosce 189 Posales 147 MagnoUaoeje 108; 189 Frimwlales XLIII.; 152 VivbeUiJkira; 147 EHcales 152 ISfympliseaoeffi 108 Plumbagindles 152 OchnacecB 109 {Myriijbm Sapiniales 152 Papaueracew Rhizophoraeeae 207 Tubiflarm 152 Hosacew 109; 189 222; CombretacesB 207 Lecythidaceae nannies XXXVI.; 140 Frincipes V.; 131 Lythracese 207 Fandanales 131 Aristolochiales 140 Synanthoe 131 Conifa-ce 141 Eben'iles 141 Mlimadales XXX.; 142 Hdoblm 140 Centrospsrmce 142 Proteaceae (Pi-ofeaZes) 184 64; Myrtiflorw 141 Geraniales 142 Ijauracece 184 Parietates 141 FarktaUs 142 J oranthacece Bhceadales 141 ifanales 142 Thymelmacecu 184 liosales 141 Sosales 142 Sapbidales 141 Sa»'rfflce«jai!es 142 Froteales XXIV.; 138 Sarraceniales 141 TuUfimce 143 Sanialales 388 Urtieales 140

Rosaceae (-RosaJes) 128; 195 Punicacese {MyHijhrai) Calycunthacew 195 220 ; Rapateacese (fto-jno^ffi) 25; 207 181 Gomlretacece 195 Crossosomatacea) Lythraoefe 207 BromeliaceEe BUleniacecu Melastomatacefe Eriocaulaceaj 181 SonneratiaceEe 207 JEucryphiacece XyridaceEe 18 L Leguminosze 195 Myrticew 195 INDEX. 131

PlatanaceEB SimanibaoeEe 196 Bosaks 138 EanvrayulacecB 195 ZygophyUaoeee 196 Sopindaies 138 Saxifragaceffi 195

Thymelceacew 195 (Sojpin(?a;e«) {Sapindaks) Sabiaceae 170; Sapindaceae 169 ; 200 200 AnacardiaceEB 200 Aceraceee 200 Rosales XXXII.; 143 Menisp'rmaceai 200 Anacardiacese Centrospermw 143 200 Sapindacese Burseracefe 200 Geraniales 144 CorynooarpacesB Zeitnericdes 143 Hippooastanacse 200 MyrUflorw 144 Salicacese [ScUicales) 51; 108; Limnanthacete Parietales 143 184 Maljnghiacece 200 JJanaJes 144 BatidacecE 108; 184 Melianthaceje 200 Ehamnales 144 BehdacecB 108; 184 Meliacece 200 Bhoeadalif! 143 Kutaoece 200 JfubWes 143 Jwflandacece ; 108 Santalaks 144 ifj/ncacecB 108; 184 Simariibacece 200 SapmtJofe 144 ramar-icaceoB 108; •.184 Staphyleaoese 200 Sorraccniafes 143 Trigoniacece 197 UmbelliflorcB 144 Salicales XIV.; 135 Balidaks 135 Sapindales XXVV.; 146

Rubiaceae [BuMales) ; 215 Fagales 135 275 GonifercB 147 Apocynacece JugtorMJatef 135 Ebenales 147 SignoniacecB 215 Myricaks 135 Ericaks 147

CaprifoliaoesB 215 Parietales . 135 GeranMes 146 Composite 215 Juglandaks 147 Cormcece 215 SalvadoracesB (Sapi»da!es) Julianiaks 146 Dipsaeaceae 215 163; 110; 199 Pinacece 147 ZoganiacecB 215 Celastraeeas 110; 199 Primulacece 147

OZeraceoB 110; 199 Banales 146 UmheUiferai 215 Bosaks 147 Valerianacese 215 Santalales 146 Santalacese [SaniaiaUs) 66 TuUfloro} 147 186 Bubiales XLIX.; 119; 154 Balanoplioxaceffi Archichlamydece 154 Cynocrambacem Sapotaoese (Memks) 245 CampanulatcE 210 154 GnelacecB 186 Ebenaceffi 210 PaneWes 154 GrubbiaceEe 186 Myrsinacece 210 Bosaks 154 LoranthaceEe 186 StyracacetB 210 TuUflorce 154 Myzodendraoeae 186^ Vmbellijlora; Symplocaceje 210 119 ; 154 Olaoacese 186 Theophrastacece 209

Rutacese [GeranaUs) 140 ; 196 (Son-aceniajes) Burseraoefe 196 Santalales XXV.; 138 Sarraceniaoese CneoraceEB 196 Qmiales 138 HI; 193 GymnospermcE 138 OisUflorai 193 DroceiaceiB 193 Meliaceae 196 Myrtiflorce 138 Nepenthacese PiHosporacece Proteaks 138 XympJueacece 193 Sapindacece 200 Bhamnaks 138 232 INDEX.

Pandanaceaa 178 Papaveracea; 193 Globxilariacese 213 LabiatsB TyphaceiB 178 lientibulariaceae 213 Sarraceniales XXXI.; 143 ZoganiacecE 213 SpatMflorce VII.; 131 Arislolochiales 143 Myoporacese Hdobice 131 Farietales 143 HydropliyllaceEe Pandanales 131 Bandies 143 Orobanehacefe SynanthcE 131 Mhaea.dales 143 Pedaliacete 213 Bosales 143 Phrymacete 214 Stachyuraoeae {Parietaies) Solanacese 213 204 (Piperaies) 202; Saururaoeae 47; Verbenacefe 213 Bixacese 204 184 Clethracece 204 Kperaceje 184 Scytopetalacese (Maicdies) DiUeuiacesB 204 182; 202 Flacourtiaceae {Hosalei) Saxifragaceae us; Theacew 202 Theaceee 204 194 Adoxacew 215 Simarubaoeae [Geramaies) Stackhousiaceae {Sapindales) 186 199 Segoniacece 194 141; 164; Cneoracese Celastraceas 199 Cephalotacese Dipterocarpacece CrasstUacefe 194 Hamameliiaaew Cunoruacefe 194 Staphyleaoeae (Sapinides) Kosberliniacece Datiscacecu 165; 199 Meliaoefe DroseracecK Celastraceae 199 Oxalidacece EucrypMacea; MeliantliaceaB Kutaceffi 186 Hamamelidacese 194 SapindiicesB 199 SapiniacecB Kceberliniacew 194 Mdianthaceai Stemonaceae (iffij/Joj-o?) 32 i (,TuUjU>rce) Pittosporacese Solanaceae 261; 182 Platanaoefe 212 liiliacese 182 PoclostemonaoeEe ConvolTuIaoeEe Eosacefe 194 Zog'tniacecB Sterculiaoeae (Mcdmles) 181; TrochodendracecB 194 Myoporaoeje 202 ISfolanacese Bombacacefe Scropbulariacese Scheuchzeriaceae {UeioUai) 212 EuphorbiacecE 202 Yerbenaceas [=Junoayinaiew) 1; 178 Malvaceaj 202 AlismataceiE 178 TiliacesB Potamogetonaoefe 178 Sonneratiaceae iMyrtiflorce) TremandracesB 219; 207 Scitaminece X.; 133 LecythiaoetB Stylidaeeae {CampamHatai) SromeliacecK 133 JJytliraceiB 207 284; 216 llicrospermEe 133 Myrtacese Campanulaoese 216 Prmicaceje Cucurbitaeeae 216 Scrophulariaceae [TuUfiorce) PlardaginacecB 262; 212 Sparganiaceae {Pandanales) Acanthaceffi 213 3; 178 Styracaceae {MemUes) 248; Eignoniaceaj 213 Ararece 201 GesneriaoeEB 213 Graminew 178 Ebenacere 201 INDEX. 233

Snpotaceae 201 Tlieoplirastaceae {Pnmuiales) Hippocrateaceas 197 Symplocfioere 201 241; 209 MalpigMacefe 197 MyisinaceEe 209 PolygalaoesB 197 Symplocaeeae {Ebemies) 247; Primulacete 209 Sapindacece 197 210 Sapotaeem 209 Voohysiaoeaa AndstrodadacecB 210 Aquifoliacece 210 Thurniacese {Farimsai) 24; Triuridaceae {Triuridaies) U; Ebenacese 210 181 179 Styracaoese 210 Alismataeece 179 Sapotacete 210 Burmannlaceai 179 Thymelseacese {Myrtiflarai). Butomacece 179 SynanthcB VI.; 131 216; 206 DicotyUdomce 179 Pandanales 131 Combretacefe 206 Orchidacece 179 Principes 131 Eliieagnacefe LauracecB 206 Spathijlorce 131 Triurldales HI.; 131 LythraoejB Dicotyledonece 131 Oenotheracefe TaceacesB iLuajhra-) 37; 182 Helobiaj 131 Passifloraceoe 206 AmaryUidaceaa 182 MicrospermcB 131 Penseacete Burmanniacece 182 rroteactcB Dicotyleioww Trochodendraoeae (JJawsZes) Eosacem DioscoreaceEe 182 88; 189 IridaceEe 182 ConifercB 189 Orchidacece Tiliaceae {MalmUs) 178; 201

Bixacece 201 ifomameZitfaccce Tamaricaceae (Farktaies) ChlienaoeEe Magnoliaceae 189 194; 203 DipterocarpacecB 201 SaxifragacfCB 189 Elatinacefe 203 MoeocarpOtCece Fouquieriacefe Flacourtiacece 201 FrankeniaceEe Tropseolacese (Geraniales) 203 Gonystylaoese Salicaceoe 203 134; 196 Guitiferce Balsaminacece MalvaoeEB 201 Geraniaoese 196

Theacese (Fanetales) 189 ; 202 SterciiliacenB Ilippocastanacece 196 Caryocaraoeas (-RftosoifZaZes) Linaoeje Tovariacese 108 \ Chlsenaoess 202 192 OxalLdaoe£6

Cappariclacea3 192 • DilleniaceEe 202 PapaveraceEG 192 TiiUflorcB XLVII. 153 DipterocarpaceEB 202 Phytolaccacew 192 Gordortoi 153 EricacecB JWoifaJes 153 Euoryphiacefe Tremandracese (Geraniales) Parietales 153 FlacourtiaceEB 147; 197 PrimiiZfflJes 153 GuttifeiEe 202 PUtosporacew 197 Bhceadales 153 LinacecB Polygalacece 197 J?«6Mte? 153 Marogra-viacesa 202 SlercuUaceo! 197 Peniaphylacacece (Parieiaies) Qminaoese Turneraceae 203 ; (Gerankiles) Scytopetalacece Trigoniacese 145 ; 204 ElacourtiaoeEB StaclijTiraceEe 197 Loasaoete Sympetalce 202 Euphorbiaoese 197 MalesberbiaceEB 204 234 INDEX.

Passifloracese 204 Velloziaceae [IMUJlm-ce) 36; Winteranacese (Farktaies) 106; 182 199; 110; 204 Amaryllidaoese, 182 Hacourtiaoese 111; 204 Typhacese (Pandanales) 1; 177 Pandanacece 177 H£emodoraoea9 182 Magnoliacece 110; 204 Sparganiaoese 170 Iridaceaa Myristicaceai 111; 204 LiliaoeEB Violacese 111; 204

UlmaceSB {Vrticales) 61; 185 {FaHwsce) Moraoese Verbenaeeae (Twli/loi-a;) 258; Xyridacese 22; Urticaceaa 212 181 Borraginacess Eriooaulacese Eapateacese Umbelliferse {Umhdlijhroe) ConTolvulaoe^ 212 233; 208 DiapensiacecB Araliaoefe 208 Xiabiatas 'Zingiberacese [Scitaminaceai) Comaoese 208 Myoporaoese 41-, 13 RiMacecB 208 PhrymaceEe 212 CaiiDaoese Vitacece 208 ScrophiilariaceEe 212 Marantaoese Solanaceoe 212 Musacese OrchidacecK TTmbellifloro} XLI. ; 119 ; 151 MyrtiflorcB 151 VerticiUatce Xil.; 135 Farieiaks 151 Fagales 135 Zygophyllacese {Geranmles) Fiitosporacece 151 Erkales 135 138; 196 Bhamndes 151 Gnetales 135 BuiseraceoB liosales 151 JuglavdaUs 135 Cneoraceas Eubiales 119; 151 MalpigHaoe^ SantcUales 151 Mdianthaceai Violacese (Farietales) 200; Meliaoess 204 Oxalidacese Urticaeese (P'rticofe?)63; 185 Cistaoese 196 Btinlacew KtitacesB

GasiiarinacecB Hacourtiaceie 204 CeratophyllacecB

Batiscacece Oenotteracece JuglanJacem WinteranaceEe Moraceffi UlmaceEe Vitacese (FAammdes) 174; 201 UrticaJes XXIir.; 138 Araliacea; Fagales 138 Khamnacese 201 Juglandales 138 UmheUifera; 201 VerticUlatce 138

VochysiaceSB {Geraniales) 146; Valerianaceae {FuUaies) 278; 197 215 SalsaminacecB Caprifoliacefe 215 Fiitosporacece OenotheracesB 197 Composilce PolygalaceEe 197 Dipsacaoefe 215 Trigoniacefe 197 Eubiacese GENERAL INDEX. 235

GENERAL INDEX

to tlie

series, from the first volume to the tenth, and also to the studies published by the author while he was preparing this work on Icones.

Orders in CAPITALS genera in ; condensed type ; species in roman type ; synonyms and species incidentally mentioned in italics.

Abbeetiations.

B. M. = The Eotamoal Magazine (Tokyo) (1904-1910).

E. P. = Enumeratio Plantarum Formosanaruin, in Journ. Coll. Sol. Imp. Univ. Tolcyo,

Jap. Vol. XXIL (1906).

F. M. = Flora Montana Formosse, in Jottm. Coll. Sci. Imp. Univ. Tokyo, Jap. Vol. XXV. Ait.-19, (1908).

M. F. = Materials for a Flora of Formosa, in Jotun. Coll. Sci. Imp. Tniv. Tokyo, Jap.

Vol. XXX. Art.-1, (1911).

I. = Icones Plantarum Formosanarum I. (1911).

ir. = 1.0. n. (1912). V. = l.c. V. (1915). VIII. = I.e. VIII. (1919).

ni. = l.c. in. (1913). VI. = l.c. VL (1916). IX. = I.C. IX. (1920).

IV. = l.c. IV. (1914). VII. = l.c. VII. (1918). X. = l.c. X. (1921).

G. I. = General Index to the Flora of Formosa, Supplement to Ic. PI. Formos. VI.

Abelia K. Bb. M.F.138; n.74; vn. 31. AbUdgaaridia monosiachya Vahi. E.P. 485. Achersoniana Ge^^bn. M.F. 138. Botthcelliana Nees. E.P. 485.

chinensis E. Bb. M.F.138; n.74. Acacia Willd. e.p. lie ; M.F. 86; I. 212;.ni.

ionandra Hayata. VII. 31. 86 ; IV. 4.

Aidmoschus moschatus Mcench. E.P. 55 ; I. 99. concinna DC. m. 87. Abies Jtiss. E.P. 400; F.M.223; IX. 108. confusa Mebeiix. I. 213. brachyphylla Maxim. F.M. 224. confusa MEEEiLii var. Inamurai Hayata. Davidiana Fkanch. E.P. 397. IV. 4. Glehni Fk. Schmidt. E.P. 401. Famesiana "Willd. E.P. 116; 1212. Kawakamii (Hayata) T. Ito. IX. 108. hairianensis Hayata. in. 86. Mariesii Hayata. F.M.223; E.P. 400. Intsia WiLLD. M.F. 86; L 212. Mariesii Mast. var. Kawakamii Hayata. pennata Wit.ld. E.P. 116; I. 213; M.F. 86. M.F. 223. KicMi A. Ge, E.P. 117; L 213. sachalinensis Matsum. E.P. 400. Acalypha Li^-n. E.P.365; M.F.266; IX. 99. Abrns I^wn. E.P. 109; L194. akcensis Hayata. M.F. 266.

precatorius Linn. E.P. 109 ; L 194. australis L^N^f. E.P. 365. Abutilon g«btn. e.p. 52. austraUs Linn. var. lanoeolata B. Hayata.

asiaticum I. 97. E.P. 365. M.F. 267. eysticttrpum Hance. E.P. 53 ; I. 97. formosana Hayata. indicum G. Don. E.P. 52; L 96. grandis Benth. E.P. 365; M.F. 268; M.F. AWldgaardia Eragroslis Nees. E.P. 483. 267. ; .

236 GENEEAL INDEX.

Acalypha indica Linn. E.P. 365. Acer rubesoens Hayata. M.F. 66; T. 157. kotoensis Hatata. IX. 99. rufinerve. M.P. 67; L 158. loBge-acuminata Hayata. IX. 100. serrulatum Hayata. M.P. 70; 1.158. Matsudai Hatata. IX. 100. taiton-montaaum Hatata. III. 67. siipulacea Klotzs. M.F. 267. trifidum Hook, et Abn. E.P. 96. Hayata. AC AlsTHACE.a3. E.P. 290 ; EM. 179 ; M.P. 213 „ var. formosamim L 156. n. 125; V. 135; IX. 81. Tutcheri Duthie. MP. 449. Acanthephippium Blume. iv. 63; V. 73. „ „ var. SMmadfli Hayata. Tamamotoi Hatata. 'VI. 73. M.P. 70; L158. angustifolii Lindl. E.P. 418. Acanthopanax Miq. E.P. 176 ; II.58; III. 104. Acerns 327. aouIeatTim Seem. E.P. 176 ; M.P. 104 ; n. 58. Achyranthes l^ms- EP. Acer Linn. E.P. 96; M.P. 64; M.P. 71; L153; aspera Linn. E.P. 327. lU. 65. bidentata Bltjme. E.P. 327. albo-piorptirascens Hatata. M.P. 64; 1. 154. Aconitum Linn. iv. i. capUlipes Maxim. M.P. 66; 1.157. Pukutomei Hatata. IV. 1.

caudatifoHum Hatata. M.P. 65 ; 1. 154. srtchalin?npe P. Sohimidt. IV. 2. caudalmn Matstjm. M.F. 65. Acorns Linn. e.p. 460. caudatum Wali.. E.P. 96; M.P. 65; 1.155. Calamus Linn. E.P. 460. cinnamomifolinm Hatata. IH. 65. gramineus AiT. E. P. 460.

cratwgifolium S. et Z. lU. 67 ; M.F. 71. „ „ var. terrexfris Engl. E.P.

Davidi Pkanch. M.P. 65 ; M.F. 66 ; I. 155. 461.

duplicato-serrat-Qm Hatata. M.P. 56 ; 1. 155. Acrocephalus Benth. M.F. 224; Tin. 109.

eroswm Pax. M.F. 67 ; 1. 158. capitatiis Benth. M.P. 224; Vm.l09. Fargpsi. M.F. 65; L 154. Acrcelylrum japonicum Steud. E.P. 546.

Hookeri. M.F. 66 ; 1. 155. Acronychia Fokst. e.p. 73; L120. hypoleucnm Hatata. III. 66. Ggminosma F. Muell. E.P. 73; 1.120. insulire, HI. 67. laurifolia Bltjme EP. 73; L 120.

Kawakamii Koidz. 1. 159 ; HI. 67. Acrophorus Pkesl. M.F 413.

lanceolahim Molliaed. HI. 66. stipellatus (Wall ) Mooke. M.F. 413; B.M.

laxiflorum. M.P. 66; L155; III. 67. xxin. 4. litsesefoHum Hatata. III. 66. Acrosticlinm Linn. e.p. 640.

laioigatum Waix. M.F. 65 ; 1. 154. angululum Moobe. V. 294.

micranthum S. et Z. M.P. 65 ; M.F. 71. appendicvlilum, "Willd; EP. 585. morrisonense Hatata. M.P. 66 ; 1. 155 ; IH. aureum Linn. E.P. 640. 67. hiaispe Hooe. iniegrifolia Eat. E.P. 641. nevium Bltjme. III. 66. Uarlandii Hook. E.P. 586. oWongiim "Wall. E.P. 96; 1.155; 1.154; latifolium Sw. E.P. 640. M.P. 65; M.F. 67; in.66,67. Lingua Thtjnb. E.P. 639. oblongum var. Itoanum Hatata. M.F. 67. quercifolium Eetz. E.P. 586.

ohlowjum var. micrncarpum T. Ito. M.F. 67. repanium Blume. E.P. 587. Oliveriamim Pax. var. microoarptim Haya- sorbifolium Linn. E.P. 609.

ta. M.P. 69 ; 1. 157. virens Wall. E.P. 641.

.> ,. „ Nakaharai Hayata. Actinidia Ltndl. E.P. 47; F.M. 62; M.P.44; M.P. 68; 1.156. 1.87; IX. 7; IV. 2; VHI. 11. arisanensis Hatata. VIH. 11.

form, longistaminum.. caUosa Lindl. E.P. 47; F.M. 62; L 87. M.P. 69 ; 1. 156. callosa Lindl. var. formosaTia Finbt. Gao. ovatifolium Koidz. 1. 159. VIIL12; rv.2. pilmatum Thunb. M.P. 70; 1. 158. Championi Bknth. E.P. 47 ; M.F. 44 ; I. 88 pectinalum Waij,. E.P. 96. Ghampioni Hatata. IV. 2; IX. 7. ;

GENERAL INDEX. 237

Actinidia formosana Hatata. Vm. 12. Adinandra Jack. E,P. 45 ; M.F. 42 ; L 84 ; HI. gnaphalooarpa Hayata. IX. 7. 43; TI.4.

rankanensis Hayata. YHI. 13. ammimta M.F. 43 ; I. 85. ,

lemoganensis Hayata VHI. 13. formosana Hayata. E.P 45 ; M.F. 42 ; M.F. Actinodaplme Neks. E.P.351; HI. 164; V. 43; 1.85. 169. hainanensis Hayata. HI. 43.

pedioeUata Hayata. E.P. 351 ; V. 172. hypochlora Hayata. III. 44. citrata (BI/TJMB.) HI. 164. integerrima M.F. 44. hypoleiioophyUa Hayata. V. 169. lasiostyla Hayata. M.F. 42; L86; IH. 44; lancifolia MiassN. E.P. 352. VL4.

morrisonensis Hayata. IH. 165 ; V. 171. Millettii Benth. et Hook. E.P. 45; M.F. muslisensis Hayata. V. 171. 43; M.F.44; 1.85.

nantcensis Hayata. IH. 165 ; V. 172. pedunculata Hayata.' M.F. 43 ; I. 85.

e.p. ii. JEchmarulra . E.P. 164. Actinostemma Gbiff. 165 ; 40. odorata Hook, f et Thoms. japonicum Miq. E.P. 165. .ffigenetia Linn- E.P.284.

lobatmn Maxim. E.P. 165 ; H. 40. indica Koxb. E.P. 284. Tacemosum Maxim. E.P. 165; H. 40. .ffigle sepiaria, DC. TH. 32. Adenia formosana Hayata. IV. 8. iErna Foesk. E.P. 326; M.F. 231.

Adenopliora Fkch. E.P. 217; F.M. 148; M.P. scandens Wali,. E.P. 326 ; M.F. 231. 165. .ffischynantlius Jack. e.p. 287.

khasiana A. f. et T. M.F. 167. acmninatus Wai.l. E.P. 287.

morrisonensis Hayata. M.F. 165 ; H. 115. Irradeatus Benth. E.P. 287. polymorpha Ledeb. M.F. 166. ^schynomene Linn. e.p. i06; 1.179. „ „ var. coronopif olia indica Linn. E.P. 106; L 179. Teatjtv. M.F. 148. Afselia bijuga. III. 86. „ „ „ Iiamarckii Tka- Tashiroi Hayata. HI. 85. tiTv. F.M. 148. Agalma odophylhim Sbbm. E.P. 178; F.M. 107. „ „ „ coronopifolia Ha- racemosura Seem. F.M. 107. yata. M.P. 165. Aganosma elegans A. DC. E.P. 236. „ „ „ linearis Hayata. Imvis Champ. EP.252. F.M. 148. Agastache Clayt. e.p. 320. verticiUata FiscH. E.P. 217; P.M. 148. rugosa 0. Ktze. E.P. 320.

" Engl. E.P. 399. Adenostemma Fobst. F.M. 121 ; e.p. 202 Agathis Dammara

vrn. 43. Ageratum Linn. E.P. 202 ; F.M. 121 ; Yin. 43.

•visoosumFoEST. E.P. 202 ; F.M. 121; Vin. 43. conyzoides Linn. E.P. 202 ; F.M. 121 ; VHI. Adianttun i^-n. E.P. 615; V.261. 43. offine Hook. E.P. 617. Aglaia Loue. EF. ?8; L127; HI 52.

amcenum Hook. E.P. 617. elEeagnoides Benth. E.P. 78 ; 1. 127.

Capillus-Junonis Eupb. E.P. 615. „ „ var. formosana Haya-

CapiUiis-Veneris Linn. E.P. 615. ta. L 127 ; in. 52. caudatum Lnra. E.P. 616. formosana Hayata. III. 52.

defledens Maet. E.P. 618. odorata Loub. E.P. 79 ; L 127. diaphanum. E.P. 617. EoxburgMana Miq. E.P. 79; 1.128. dolalmforme South. E.P. 618. Spanoghd Bl. E.P. 79; L 128. 1. 239. flabdlulattim Linn. E.P. 617. Agrimonia Linn. e.p. i26 ; hispiduliun. Swabtz. E.P. 617. Eupatoria Linn. E.P. 162; L 289. lunulatma Buem. E.P. 618. pUosa Ledeb. E.P. 126; L239. Adina Samsb. E.P. 183; n.79; rx.62. viscidula Bunse var. japonica Miq. E.P. racemosa Miq. E.P. 183; n.79; IX. 52. 126 ; I. 239. ;

238 GENEEAL INDEX.

AgrOStis Lira. E.P. 535; F.M:.237; M.F.406; Albizzia Dukazz. M.F. 86; I. 213; in. 87; IX. vn, 83. 37.

Clarkei Hook. f. B M. XSI. 52. Juribrissin. L213; III 87. alba liiNN. M.F. 406. Lebhek Hayata. IX. 38. cardna Lisn. var. formosana Hack. E.P. longpeduneulata Hayata. IX. 37.

535 ; VIL 86. proceia Benth. M.F. 86; L213.

Clarkei Hook, f . F.M. 237. Alchornea Sw. M.F. 268; ix.i02. indica Linn. E.P. 534. kelungensis Hayata. IX. 102. morrisonensis Hayata. VH. 86. UuMuensis Hayata. M.F. 268. perennans Tuck. M.F. 407; VIL 86. loocbooensis Hayata. IX. 103. sozanensis Hayata. YIL 85. trewioides Hayata. M.F. 268; IX. 103. suizanensis Hayata. VII. 83. MuELL. Aeg. M.F.269. tiansmorrisonenais Hayata. VH. 84. Aletris Linn. E.P. 426. Agrostophyllum Bltjme. e.p. 410. farinosa THnuB. E.P. 426. formosanum Kolpe. E.P. 410. formosana Hayata. IX. 142. Agyneia "V^ent. IX. 93. japonica Lamb. E.P. 426. bacciformis A. Juss. IX. 93. Aleurites Foest. e.p. 366; F.M. 194; IX. 16. Ailanthus Desf. iv. 2. cordata Steud. E.P. 366; F.M. 194. glandiilosa Desf. var. Tanakai Hayata. moluccan'i Willd. IX. 101.

IV. 2. triloba Fokst. IX. 101. Ainslisea DC. P.M. 141; M.P.161; vni.70. ALISMACKE. E.P. 463; V. 248. opiculaia M.F. 163. Allium Linn. E.P. 439; VH. 42. aptera DC. M.P. 162. anisopodium Ledeb. E.P. 441. aaarifolia Hayata. Vm. 71. chinense G. Don. E.P. 439. cordifoKi Fk. et Sav. M.F. 163. Orayi Kegei. E.P. 440. elegans Hayata. F.M. 142. japonioum Eesei. E.P. 440. Kawakamii Hayata. VH. 72. morrisonense Hayata. VII. 42.

macroclinidioides Hatata. F.JI. 141 ; Yin. odorum Linn. E.P. 440. 71. odorum Loue. E.P. 440.

morrisoidoola Hayata. '.F.ll. 142. senesc'-ns Mtq. E.P. 440. oMnawensis Hayata. M.F. 161. „ Thunb. var, anisopodium Eegel. paucicapitata Hayata. VIII. 71. E.P. 441.

reflexa Mebbill. P.M. 143; Vni.72. tenuissimum Linn. E.P. '441.

secimdiflora Hayata. M.F. 162 ; VTTT. 71. AUantodia K- Be. E.P. 601. Aira cwspUosa Linn. F.ll, 238. Srunoni ma Wall. E.P. 601. fiexuosa Likn. var. montmn Franch. et javaniea Bedd. E.P. 601 ; M.F. 438. Savat. P.m. 238. Thwnher.jii G. Don. E.P. 439.

Kawakamii Hayata. B.M. XX. 57 ; VII. 90. triquetrum Loue. E.P. 440. bracteosa Ajuga Wall. E.P. 319 ; VIH. 84. iuberosum Bottl. E.P. 440. dl^ticha BoxB. E.P. 315. AUophylus Linn. M.F. 64 ; I. . dictyocarpa Hayata. VIII. 84. Cobbe Bliime. M.F. 64; 1151. formosaaa Hayata. E.P. 318. Alniphyllaceai. E.P. 234.

genevensis lairer. E.P. 319 ; VTTT, 84. Alniphyllum Matsum. e.p. 232 ; V. 120; IX. Ajuga Linn. E.P. 318. 67; M.F. 189. pygmsea A. Ghay. E.P. 318. Fauriei Pekkins. M.F. 189 ; IX. 67. remota Benth. E.P. 319. bainanense Hayata. V. 120. Lecne. Akebia E.P.17; F.M. 46; 1.39. macranthum Pebk. E.P. 232.

longeracemosa Matbxim. E.P. ; F.M. 17 46 pterospermum Matsum. E.P. 232 ; V. 121. I. 39. Alnus TouBNEF. E.P. 391 ; F.M. 199. GENERAL INDEX. 239

Alnns maritima Nutt. var. formosona BtrK- Alpinia speciosa K. ScHtiM. V. 227; IX. 123. KiLL. E.P.391; P.M.199. stiisliEensis Hayata. IX. 123. Alocasia Schott. e.p. 458. tonrokuensis Hayata. IX. 123. onloullata Sohoit. E P. 458. m-aiensis Hayata. V. 224; IX. 124. maororrliiza Schott. E.P. 458. Alsomitra Bcem. E.P. 164; M.F. 121; 1140. (macrwrhiza, Schott.?) F.M. 230. davig&ra Hbnkv. M.E. 121.

odora 0. Koch. E.P. 458. davigera Hook. f. M.F. 122. Aloe Linn. E.P. 438. olavigera Ecem. E P. 164. Bakek. E.P. 438. ohiiiensis integrifolia Hayata. M.F. 121 ; II. 40.

Alopeeurus Linn. e.p. 533; M.E. 406 ; TO. 82. Alsophila B. Bb. e.p. 57i. fequaHs Sobol. E.P. 533; VH. 82. contaminans Wall. E.P. 571. agrostis Linn. B.M. XXL[55; M.F. 406; denticiiUita Bakeb. E.P. 571. Vn. 82. formosana Bakeh. E.P. 571. aristulatus MrcHX. E.P. 533. latebrosa HooK. E.P. 571. fuluus Smith. E.P. 533. lepifera J. Sm. E P. 572. gmiculatus LiKN. E.P. 533. pastiilosa Chkist. E.P. 572. hord^formU Lodk. E.P. 516. podophyHa Hook. E.P. 572. AlpMtonia Keissek. v. 28. Bubglandulosa Hancb. E.P. 572. excelsa Beissek. V 28. tomentosa Hook. E P. 572. Alpine Elements. F.M. 23. Alternanthera Eobsk. E.P. 327. Alpinia Linn. E.P.423; V.215; IX. X18. nodiflora E. Be. E.P. 327. agiokaensis Hatata. IX. 118. sessUis B. Be. E.P. 328.

chinens'is. V. 216. Althsea Linn. I. 94. chiBiensis Eoso. E.P. 423. rosea Cat. I. 94. densespicata Hayata. IX. 119. Alysicarpus Neck. E.P. 108; MP. 79; 1189. dolichocepliala Hayata. IX. 119. bupleurifoUus DC. E.P. 108; M.F. 79; I, Elwesii. IX. 120. 189. fluyitialis Hayata. V. 227. vaginalis DC. EP. 109; 1190. formosana K. Schum. V. 226. Amarantacese. EP.324; M.F. 230. Galanga Willd. EP.423; IX. 120. Amarantus Linn. E.P. 325. haininensis K. Schum. V. 225. gangetictis Linn. E.P. 325. hokatensis Hayata. IX. 120. mangostanus Linn. E.P. 325. intermedia Gagn. V. 217. melancholieus tricolor Moq. E.P. 325. melancholicus Linn. E.P. 325. japonica Miq. E.P. 424 ; V. 219. Eatsumadai Hayata. V. 224. spinosus Linn. E.P. 325. KawaJsimii Hayata. V. 222; IX. 121. tricolor Linn. E.P. 325. kelungensis Hayata. V. 216; IX. 121. tristis Linn. E.P. 325. koshunensis Hayata. V. 227. viridis Linn. E.P. 326. tusshakuensis Hayata. IX. 121. Amaryllidaoese. E.P. 429; V.228. macrooephaJa Hayata. V. 223; IX. 122. Amaryllis aurea L'Heeit. E.P. 431. mesanthera Hayata. V. 225. Ambulia Lam. IX. 76. mediomaeulata Hayata. IX. 122. sjipitata Hayata. IX. 76. nutans Eosc. V. 227. AmeHetki acutidens Miq. E.P. 149. oblongifolia Hayata. V. 215. elongata Blumb. E.P. 149. officinarum Hance. E.P. 424. indiea DO. E.P. 149. officinarum Hayata. V. 219. ^diginosa Miq. E.P. 150. Pricei Hayata. V. 219. Amitostigma Schltb. X. 32. Sasakii Hayata. V. 220. Tominagai (Hayata) Schlte. X. 32. bacdfera Eoth. E.P. 150. Shimadai Hayata. V. 219 ; IX. 123. Ammanni'i ;

240 GENEEAL INDEX,

Ammannia leptopetala Bltjme. E.P. 150. Andromeda ovalifolit Wall. E.P. 219. peploiies Spbeng. E.P. 149. Andropogon Linn. e.p. 527; vn.99.

pentandra Koxb. E.P. 148. aoioulatus Ketz. E.P. 527 ; Vn. 82.

repen.1 Eottl. E.P. 149. brevifolius Swaktz. E.P. 528; VH. 80. rosea Pom. E.P. 150. capUlifloms Steud. E.P, 529. rolundifolia Ham. E.P. 150. contortus Linn. E.P. 628; VII. 82. Amomum ga'.anga Loub. E.P. 424. coivUferum Thune. E.P. 520. Mioga Thuhb. E.P. 422. crinitum Thune. E.P. 522.

Zingibert Linn. E.P. 422. formosanus Eendl. E.P. 528; VII. 81. E.P. 531. Amoora Koxb. E.P. 80 ; 1. 128. hamatulus Nees. EoMtuka W. et Abn. E.P. 80; 1.128. intermedius B. Bb. E.P. 528; VH. 80. Amorphophallus Blume. E.P. 457; M.F. 372; kwashotensis Hatata. VH. 80. VI. 101. IsdiEemum Linn. E.P. 529; VII. 80.

campanulatus Bi/Xime. VI. 103. mieranthtLS Kunth. E.P. 529 ; VH. 80. gigantiflorus Hatata. VI. 101. mxtrdanus Benth. E.P. 536. Henryi N. E. Bkown. E.P. 458. muHcvs Steud. E.P. 526.

hirtns N. E. Bbown. E.P. 458. M.F. 372 Nardus Linn. E.P. 531 ; VII. 82. Eonjao K. Koch. E.P. 457. „ „ subsp. hamatulus Hack. E.P. Hivieri Dueibu. E.P. 457. 531.

AMPELIDE^. E.P. 89; M.F. 62; 1.(10), I. „ „ „ marginatus var. Gee- 145; n.l07; ni.63; V. 30. ringii Kendl. E.P. 531. Ampelopsis htterophylla Sieb. et Zucc. E.P. 91 nitidus Kunth. E.P. 530.

1. 148. pundatus Koxb. E.P. 529.

hwrnulifolia BuNaE. E.P. 91 ; 1. 168. Schoenantlms Miq. E.P. 531.

Amygdalus Persica Linn. E.P. 119 ; I. 218. serratiis Thune. E.P. 530; VH. 82. Amyris swmaira et pundata Koxb. E.P. 75. serratus var. geiminus Hack. E.P. 530. ANACAIi,DIACE.ffi. E.P. 99; F.M.73; 1(11); nitidus Hack. E.P. 530. 1.(10); 1.162; IL 108. sibiricus Steud. E.P. 521. Anagallis Linn. e.p. 325. Sorghum subsp. satims var. xmlgaris Hack. arvensis Linn. Sp. E.P. 223. E.P. 532. Ananas Adans. e.p. 425. slipceformis Steud. E.P. 508. sativtis BcHniiT. E.P. 425. timorensis Kunth. E.P. 527. Ammassa sativa Lindl. E.P. 426. tropicus Speenq. E.P, 530. Anaphalis DC. e.p. 210; X.29; F.M.128; Vachellii Nees. E.P. 529. VnL 56. Androsace Linn. e.p. 220. morrisonicola Hatata. VIII. 56. patens Weight. E.P. 221. Nagasawai Hayata. Vm. 57; F.M. 129; X. saxifragEefolia Bungb. E.P. 226. 29. Aneilema K- Br. e.p. 440 ; F.M. 228. oblonga DC. E.P. 210. angustifoUum N. E. Beown. E P. 446. buisanensis Hatata. VIII. 57. divergens Clabkb. E.P. 446; F.M. 228. margaritacea Benth. et Hook. f. F.M. 128. formosanum N. E. Bbown. E.P. 447. •' " „ var. an- heraceum Kunth. var. divergens Claeke. gustifolia (Peanch. et Savat.) F.M. 128. E.P. 446. " " „ „ forma lierbaceum Kunth. var. divergens Claeke. morrisonicola F.M. 129. F.M. 228. Ancistrocladus Wall. in. 46. Keisak Hassk. E.P. 447. hainanensis Hatata. III. 46. nudiflorum E. Be. E.P. 447. Andromeda elliptica Sieb. et Zucc, E.P. 216. nudiflorum K. Be. var. rigidior Benth. japonica Thune. E.P. 219. E.P. 446. ;

GENERAL INDEX. 241

Aneilema oliyai tlmm Fkanoh. et Savat. e.p. Anotis CO. IX. 54. 447. formosana Bayata. IX. 54. secunda Wight. E.P. 447. AnpUctrum ptrciflorum Benth. EP. 147. sinicum Lindl. E.P. 447. Antaectic Elements. P.M. 23. Anemone Linn. F.M:.39; 1.26; 1.(16); ni.G. Antennarii japonim Miq. P.M. 128.

luzomensis Holfe. P.M. 39 ; I. £6. margarilarea E. Bn. P.M. 128.

stolonifera Maxim. TTT . 6. Anthistiria caudata Bhes. E P. 532. vUifilia Ham. P.M. 39; 1.26. cUiata Henby. E.P. 532. Aneihum grivenlens Linn. M.F. 130. gigantea Cav. E.P. 532.

Angelica Linn. m:.p. i29 ; x. 25. Antidesma Linn. E.P. 362; IX. 37; X. 30. demriiioit Pranch. et Savat. E.P. 174. kotoensis Kanehiea. X. 30.

formosana BoissiEu. It. 56 ; X. 25. aeutisepalum Hayata. IX. 97.

kiusiana Maxim. M.P. 130 ; H. 55. hiiranense Hayata. IX. 98. Morii Hayata. X. 25. japonicum Sieb. et Zucc. E.P. 362.

morrisomcola Hayata. M.F. 129 ; II. 56. rotundisepalum Hayata. IX. 98.

mul^ecia Maxim. X. 27. Antrophynm Kaulf. e p. 626 ; v. 261. taiokoensis Hayata. X. 27. avenium Blcme. V. 309. Ang^iopteris Hofpm. e.p. 558. coriaceum Blume. V. 309.

anguf.tifolia Ckeist. E.P. 559. Cumingii Pee. E.P. 626 ; V. 262. evecta Hoffh. E.P. 558. Zessoni Eoby. E.P. 626. Anisela ccUycmt Choby. E.P. 262. plantagineum Kaitlf. E.P. 626. Anisoca'yx limnantkiJUmts Hance. E.P. 277. reticulatum Eaulf. E.P. 626. Anisomeles E. Be. E.P. 315; P.M.183; vin. Apaiurii chinensis Lindl. E.P. 409. 95. Apenda citriodi.ra Blume. E P. 353. E.P. ovata E. Be. E.P. 315 ; P.M. 183 ; Vm. 95. Aphananthe Planch. 370. Ankan. Vm. 22. aspera Plakch. E.P. 370. Anneslea Waix. in. 42. AphyllorcMs Blume. m.p. 344. fragians Wall. var. lanceolata Hayata. tanegashimensis Hayata. M.F. 344.

1. in. 42. ApiOS MosNOH. E.P. 111 ; 196.

Anodendron A. DC. E.P.251; M.F. 195; VI. Fortunei Maxim. E.P. Ill ; 1. 196. 29. Apium Lnra. E.P. 171; X.22; M.F. 126; JL Benthamianum Hemslet. E.P. 251. 51.

laave Maxim. E,P. 252; M.F. 195. graveolens Linn. E.P. 171 ; 11. 52.

snishaense Hayata. YI. 29. mtegrnobum Hayata. M.F. 126 ; II. 52. Anoectochilns Blume. e.p. 415; M.F. 342, leptophyllum P. Muell. X. 22. IV. 99; IX. 116. Aplnda Linn. e.p. 532; vn. 76. bisaocatvis Hayata. TV. 99. mutica Linn. EP.532; Vn.79.

formosanus Hayata. IV. 101. vari I suhsp. viulica Hack. E.P. 532.

grandifiorus Lindii. IV. 104. APOCYNACEiE. E.P. 248 ; M.F. 193 ; HL 151; koshvmensis Hayata. IV. 104; IX. 116. VL29. lanceolatus LiNDi. IV. 101. Appendicnla Blume. mf 340. Inabai Hayata. IV. 102. formosana Hayata. M,P. 340. Eoxburghii Lnroi,; E.P. 415; M.F. 342; IV. kotoensis Hayata. M F. 341. 102. Arabis Ijnn. p.m. 49; M.F. 29; 1.49; IH. 18. 50. AnonaLiNN. E.P.13; 134; L(33); nX12. aXbida Stev. P.M. 49 ; I. reticulata Lnnf. m. 12. cUpini Linn. P.M. 49; 1.50. P.M. 50; P.M. 30; 1.49. squamosa Ionn. E.P. 13 ; I. 34. artn>sa Scop. kelung-insularis Hayata. III. 18. ANONACE.^]. E.P. 12 ; P.M. 46 ; M.F. 22 ; 1. 33 L(7); in. 10. lithopliila Hayata. IH. 18. 242 GENERAL INDEX.

Arabis momsonensis Hayata. M.F. 29; 1.49. Ardisia simplicicaiilis Hayata. M.F. 183.

piero.'-penn t Edgew. F.M. 49 ; I 50. stenosepala Hayata. V. 92. taraxocifolia Asdees. F.M. 49; M.F. 29; suishsensis Hayata. V. 93.

M.F. 30 ; I. 49. Areca Lnra. E.P. 452. AracMs Linn. E.P. 106; 1. 180. Catechu. Linn. HL 197; E.P. 452. 38. hypogsea I*raN. E P. 106 ; 1. 18'J. Arenaria Lnra. HI. Aralia Touen. E.P. 176; n. 58; M.F. 131. petiolata Hayata. HL 38. canescens Sieb. et Zucc. E.P. 176. serpyllifolvi Linn. HI. 39. chimnxu I.inn. E.P. 176. Arenja Engleri Becc. E.P. 453. el.ta Sebm. E.P. 175. Argemone Ldw- MF. 28; 1.43.

hypoleuca Pbesl. M.F. 131 ; II. 58. mericana Lnra. M.F. 28 ; I. 43. mandshuriat Seem. E.P. 176. Argyreia Locb. E.P. 266.

octophy'la LouB. E P. 178 ; F.M. 107. tiltefolia Wight. E.P. 266. pnpgrifera Hook. E.P. 177. Arisaema Maet. E.P.456; M.F. 371; V.241,

Planclioniana Hance. E.P. 176. VL 100 ; Yin. 132 ; IX. 146. spinosa. M.P. 131. alienaltim var. V. 243.

spinosa Linn. E.P. 176 ; n. 58. alieiiatum var. formosana Hayata. MP. ARALIACE.S). E,P. 176; F.M. 104; M.F. 131; 371.

I. (14); U. 57 ; V. 74 ; VI. 23 ; X. 27. arisanensis Hayata. YI. 100. Arcmthobiun Oxycedri. m. 204. brachyspatha Hayata. V. 241. Archangiopteris Cheist et Giesenhagen. V, consanyuineum Schott. M.F. 371. 256; YI.154. concinrmm Schott. V. 243.

Somai Hayata. V. 256 ; VI. 154. consanguineum Schott. Y. 242. Aechc Elements. F.M. 23. formosana Hayata. V. 243. Ardisia Sw. E.P. 225; M.F.180; V. 88;F.M. „ „ form, stenophylla V, 157. 244.

chinensis Benth. E P. 225 ; M.F. 180. grapsospadix Hayata. V. 244. citrifoUa Hayata. V. 88. japonioum Bltjme. E.P. 456.

cornudentata Mez. M.F. 180 ; M.F. 182 ; V. kelung-insularis Hayata. V. 246. 88; V.93. lamimttam Blume. V. 246. crenata ]{oxb. E.P. 225; M.F.180; M.F. Leschenaidtii Bltimk. M.F. 371. 183. Matsudai Hayata. IX. 149. crlspa A. DO. E.P. 226.; V. 89. negledum Schott. M.F. 371. formosana Kolfe. E.P. 226; V. 89. penicUlutum N. E. Bbown. Y. 246. hortonun Maxim. E.P. 227; M.P. 184. praicox De Yeibsb. E.P. 457. japonica Blume. M.F. 180. qiiinquefolia Hayata. IX. 146. Konishii Hayata. V. 89. ringens Schott. E.P. 457; V. 246. kotoensis Hayata. M.F.180; V. 90. ringens Schott. var. prcBcox Ekgl. E.P. 457. kusialcasenais Hayata. V. 90. „ „ „ SUlioldil „ E.P. 457. Moordi C. B, Claekf. M.F. 181. Thcnb. IX. 147. morrisonensis.'HAYATA. M.F. 181; M.F. 183. Takeoi^HAYATA. V.246; YIH. 132. Oldliaini Mez. V. 91. Thunbergii Blume. Y. 241. pauciflori Benth. E.P. 226. Arisauorchis Hayata. rv. 109. pentagona A. DO. LP. 226 ; V. 91. Takeoi Hayata. IV. 110. pusilla A. DC. M.F. 182. Aristolochia Linn. V. 137; YL36; YHI. 110. quinquegona Bi.ume. V. 91. cucurbitifolia Hayata. Y. 137. radicans Hemsl. et Mez. V. 91. Fordiana Hemsl. Y. 139. rectangiilaris Hayata. M.F. 182. Kwmpferi Willd. Y.139; VI. 37. remotiserrata Hayata. F. M 183 ; V. 92. Sliimadai Hayata. YI.36; YIII. 110. GENERAL INDEX. 342

AEISTOLOCHIACE^. E,P.34:3; F.M. 187; M. Arum odorvm Eoxp. E.P. 459.

F. 234 ; V. 137 ; VI. 36 ; Vm. 110. trUohaium Bot. E P. 461. Aristotelea spiralis Lotib. E P. 415. Arandina Blumb. E.P. 4ii. AEOIDE.S!. E.P.456; F.M.229; M.F. 370; V. chinensis Bltjme. E.P. 411.

238 ; YI. 100 ; VIH. 132 ; IX. 146. Arnndinaria Mich. F.M. 240 ; VL 136 ; M.F. Artabotrys »• Bb. E.P.12; I.(33); 1.34. 408; Vn.94.

hamata Bltjme. E.P. 12 ; I. 34. hispida Hack. var. bumiUs M.F. 403.

odoratissimTis B. Be. E.P. 12 ; I. 34. Stetjd. ep. 515. jirtemisia l™n. ep. 207; f.m.135; m.p. Kmushii Hayata. vi.l36; VH. 94.

153; Vni.62. naibimensia Hayata. M.F. 408 ; VH 94.

amiiia L. E.P. 207; Vm. 65, niitatoiyamensis Hayata. F.M. 240 ; VH ardica Less. M.F. 154. 94; VL137. anomala S. Moobb. VTH. 63. oiwakensis Hayata. VH. 94; VI. 137. batakensis Hatata. Vm. 63. FhUippii Hayata. E.P. 412. capiUaris Tucnb. E.P. 207; Vin. 63. Usawai Hayata. VII 94; VI. 138. auneifolia DC. F.M. 135. Arundinella Eakel e.p. 515; F.M. 235; M.F. japonica Thtjkb. F.M. 135. 403; Vn67. Kawakamii Hatata. Vm. 65. setosa Tbin. E.P. 515; F.M. 235; VH. 67. lactiflora Wall. YUL 65. Arundo L™N' E.P. 540; F.M. 239; VH. 91. morrisonensis Hayata. Vin. 63. Donax Linn. E.P. 540.

niitakayamensis Hayata. F.M. 136; M.F. „ „ var. ooleotricha E.P. 540. 153. formosana Hack. E.P. 540; F.M. 239; VH. oUgooarpa Hayata. F.M. 137; VIU. 63. 91; Vn.91. paroijiora Buch. F.M. 135. „ „ var. gracilis Hack. E.P.

salsoloides Wiud. F.M. 187. 540. scoparia Waldst. et Rrr. P.M. 188; E.P. Phragmites Linn. E.P. 541.

207. Eoxburyhii Kunth. E.P. 542. Somai Hayata. VIH. 63. Asarum liiNN- E.P.343; F.M.187; M.F.234; vulgaris Linn. var. indioa Maxim. E.P. V.139. 207; Vin.63. albomaculata Hayata. V.139. Arthraxon Beauv. e.p.523; vii.79. candigerum Hance. M.F. 234; V.148. oiHaris Beaut. E.P. 523. epigyBum Hayata. V. 140. Hbmsl. V. 141. „ „ subsp. c. nudus Hack. E P. geophilum 523. grandiflorum Hayata. V. 141. var. colocasiifolium ciliaris Beatjv. var. Langsdorfii Hack. VII. „ „ 144. 79. Hayatv. V. pponicus MiQ. E.P.523. hypogymun. Hayata. V. 144. infrapurpureum Hayata. V. 146. -Arthropteris Sm. e.p. 587. Hayata. V. 147. lamosa Sm. E.P. 687. leptopbyUum var. triangulare Ha- -ArtOCarpnS Foe!5t. E.P.381; M.F.278. „ „ yata. V. 148. incisa Linn. f. M.F. 278. maximum, V. 144. integrifolia Linn. f. EP. 381. Hook. f. E.P.343; V.149; Ji.rum Colncasia Linn. E.P. 459. macranthiun cucuUatum LouB. E.P. 458. F.M. 187. 148. divaricatum Linn. E P. 461. taitonense Hayata. V. Blume. E.P. 347. dracunculu-i Thunb. E.P. 456. Ascarina serrata F.M. 102; E.P. 236; M.F. 195. esiMlentum Linn. E.P. 459. ASCLEPIADEjE. Linn. e.p. 236. indicfum Loijb. E.P. 458. Asclepias E.P. 240. macrorrhizon Linn. E.P. 459. carnosa Linn. 244 GENERAL INDEX.

Asclepias ciuassavica Link. E.P. 236. Aspidium wenibrnwireum Hook. E.P. 574. Unctorin. Roxb. E.P. 239. moUe Sw. E.P. 576. voVubUU Linn. E.P. 239. oligoplilebiuin Bakee. E.P. 580.

Ascocentrum ? pumilum (Hayata) Schltb. pachypliyUum Eonze. E.P. 580. X. 34. parasiMcum Sw. E.P. 576. Asparagus Linn. E.P. 437. patens Sw. E.P. 581. luddus LiNDL. E.P. 437. „ „ var. pilosum Chbist. E.P. 581., Aspidistra Kee. E.P. 438; IX. 143. polymorphum Wall. E.P. 576. attenuata Hayata. n.l45; IX. 143. pleropus Kunze. E.P. 573. dajbuensis Hayata. IX. 143. punctata var. aWo-maculata Hook. E.P. 439. elatior Bltjme. E.P. 438. redudam Bakes. E.P. 584. mushsensis Hayata. IX. 144. rhomboideum Wall. E.P. 582. Aspidium Sw. IV.188; M.F.424; Vin.197; ruvenerve Hayata, M.F. 450. E.P. 579. sftigerum Kuhn. E.P. 580. subtriphyUum Hook. B.M. XXm. 25. setosum Sw. E.P. 585. acideatum Sw. E.P. 581. sophoroides Sw. E.P. 576. armhUe Blume. E.P. 582; F.M. 242. subexaltatmu Chetst. E.P. 581. amastomosans Hayata. M.F. 450. submembranaceum Hayata. IV. 188.

angustifrons MJQ. E.P. 574. suUripliyllum. Hook. E.P. 577.

aristatum Sw. E.P. 582. subtripbyUiim Hook. M.F. 426. „ „ var. coniifolmm Hook, et „ et Abn. IV. 189;E.P.. Bakeb. E.P. 583. 581. auriadatum Sw. E.P. 583. irifoliatum M.F. 426. avuitum (Hook.) E.P. 579. variolosum Wall. E.P. 578. deltodon Bakee. E.P. 583. varium Sw. E.P, 585. Barberi Hayata. 140. Vm. uliginosum Kunze. E.P. 580. cicutarmm Sw. E.P. 573. unituvi Mett. var. glabra. Mett. E.P. 578., ccL'spUosum Waij,. E.P. 585. Asplenium Linn. E.P. eoi; F.M. 243; M.F.. conifoHum Wali,. E.P. 583. 438; IV. 221; Vni.142; V. 262. decurswo-pinnatum Kunze. E.P. 573. adiaatiun nigrum Linn. IV. 221. dimorphylhtm T. Ito. M.F. 428. cffine Sw. 232. dissectum Mett. E.P. 576. anceps Sol. F.M. 243. exaltatum Sw. E.P. 588. apaense Copeland. IV. 214. falcatum Sw. E.P. 584. australasicum Hook. E.P. 605. formosanum. Chbist. E.P. 578, iantarnense Babeb. E.P. 597. gigantenm, var. minor Hook. E.P. 574. caducitm Wau,. IV. 197. glanduligerum Kttnze. E.P. 574. cataractarum Kosbnst. VIH. 142. gracikscens Blumb. E.P. 574. cMoropbyUum Baker. E.P. 601. gran le J. Sm. E.P. 580. Gonilii Feanch. et Savat. E.P. 598. Griflathii Diels. E.P. 570. cuaeatiforme Chbist. E.P. 601. Hancoekii Bakeb. E.P. 284. cvmeatum Lam. E.P. 601. holvutense Hayata. M.F. 424. cysiopterioides Hook. E.P. 607. intermedium Franch. et Savat. E.P. 575. davaUioides Hook. E.P. 602. •jaculosum Chbist. E.P. 575. Doederleinii Lueess. E.P. 602 ; MF. 450.„ lepigeram Bakee. E.P. 579. ebenum Swaetz. E.P. 600. lepidocaulon Hook. E.P. 584. elong'itum Sw. E.P. 606. lobulatum Chklst. E.P. 580. ensiforme Wall. TV. 214. Lonchitis Lowe. IV. 196. esculentum Peesl. EP. 598. melanocaiilon Blitme. M.F. 426. falcatum Lam. EP. 602. GENEBAL INDEX. 245

Asplenium. Formosse Cubist. E.P. 603. ABplenium nifinerve Hayata. VIII. 141. formosaaum Bakeb. E.P. 603. nitefolium Kunze. IV. 227. fraxinifoUwn Wali,. E.P. 597. Schkuhm Hook. E.P. 598. furcatum Thtjnb. E.P. 603. scolopendrifrons Hayata. IV. 227. gymnogrammoides Klotzsch. E.P. 607. scolopendrioides J. Sm. IV. 228. Hancockii Maxim. E.P. 603; V. 268. subsinuatum Hook. E.P. 599. heterocarpum WaiiL. E.P. 603. sylvaticum Pbesl. E.P. 606. heteropUeKum Mett. V. 274. tenenim Foest. E.P. 606. holophylliim Bakek. E.P. 604. tenuicaule Hayata. IV. 228. iridiphyUum Hatata. IV. 223. tenmssimum Hayata. IV. 229. japordcum Thunb. E.P. 598. Texiori Miq. E.P. 599. kwanonense Hayata. VIII. 137. „ „ Thunb. var. Oldhami Hook. kwarenkoense Hayata. et Bakeb. E.P. 600. laciniatum Doy. F.M. 243. Thwaitesii A, Be. E.P. 598. lanceum Thunb. E.P. 699. tozanense Hayata. M.F. 440 ; IV. 236. laserpitiifolium. Lam. E.P. 604. Trichomanes Linn. F M. 243. „ „ var. morrisonense unilaterale Lam. E.P. 605. Hayata. M.F. 438; B.M. XXin.29; IV. mulaterale Lam. VIII. 142. 225. „ „ var. obliquissimum Ha- lasiniatum Don. IV. 224. yata. IV. 230. Lisiopteris Mett. E.P. 598. varians. M.F. 440. latifoHum Don. E.P. 599. viridissimum Hayata. IV. 231. lineo'atum Mett. E.P. 597. Wichurce Mett. ; Miq. E.P. 601. longipes Fee. E.P. 606. Wigbtianum var. mioroplxyllum Bbdd. macrophyUnni Sw. EP. 604. E.P. 606.

Makinoi Hayata. IV. 224. ^\ igbtiamim Wall. E.P. 606. MatsmmiTEe Cheist. IV. 225. Wilfordi Meit. var. densiun Ko3Enst. Mertensianum Kze. IV. 232. Vm. 142. morrisonense Hayata. IV. 225. Wrightii Eaton. E.P. 607.

muswfolimn Mbbt. E.P. 605. „ „ var. aristatoserrulatum nantoense Hayata. VIH. 139. Hayata. IV. 232. Nidus Linn. E.P. 604. Aster Linn. E.P. 203; F.M.124; VIU. 45. nigripes Blume. E.P. 607. ageratoiiles TuEcz. F.M. 125. pachinense Hayata. VIH. 140. altaicus Hayata. VIH. 48. patens Kaulf. E.P. 604. WiLLD. E.P.203.

pe^inense Hancb. IV. 229. baccharoides Sieetz. E.P. 234 ; F.M. 124. phseocanlon Eosenst. VIIF. 141. vm. 49.

plamcatJe Wall. IV. 226. batakensis Hayata. VIU. 48. polypodioide/i Mett. E.P. 600. formosana Hayata. VIII. 46. prolongatum Hook. IV. 227. indious Linn. E.P. 204; VIIL 46. psexidofalcatum Hillebb. var. subintegrum lasioclada Hayata. VIH. 49. Eosenst. VIII. 142. morrisonensis Hayata. VIII. 48.

rahacense Yabe. E.P. 605 ; JI.F. 439. Oldbami Hemsl. E.P. 204; VIII. 47. resectum Sm. E P. 605. omeropbyUus Hayata. VIII. 47.

,, „ form, adiantifrons. IV. 226. rufopappus Hayata. VHI. 47. „ „ var. obliquissimum Hayata. scaberrimns Hayata. VIH. 49.

V. 262. scaber Thuxb. F.M. 125 ; VIII. 49. reseotum Sm. var. rahnoE-nse Hayata. M.F. trinervius Eoxb. E.P. 204; F.M. 125; VHI.

438. 51 ; VIIL 51. 24G GENERAL INDEX.

Astilbe Ham. F.M. 85; M.F. 106. Avena tubxpieata CJ.AIBT. F.M. 238. chinensis Feanch. et Sav. II. 2; F.M. 86. Averrhoa Linn. E.P. 69. 115. „ „ „ var. longioarpa Carambola Linn. E.P. 69; L Hatata. F.M. 86; M.F 106. Avicennia Linn. e p. 304. longicarpa Hatata. M.F. 106; II. 2. officialia Linn. E.P. 304. macroflora Hatata. F.M. 86; M.F. 106; H. tomentosa Jacq. E.P. 305.. 2. Axonopus Beaut. VIL 66. odorUophylla Miq. F.M. 86. semialatiis Hook. VII. 67. rubra Hk. et T. M.F. 106. AzoUa Lam. E.P. 560. et Sat. E.P. 560. Astragalus Link. E p. 105 ; I 178. japonica Fbanoh. afrioana Bakeb. EP. sinioTis Linn. E P. 105 ; L 178. pinnata E. Bb. var. Astranfhus cichinchinensis Lode. E.P. 156. 560.

Astronia Blxime. E.P. 148; M.F. 114; n. 25. Azika ovat t Lindl. III. 139.

pulchra Tidal. II. 25 ; M.F. 114. Bacopa Auei,. e.p. 277. E.P. 277. Atalantia Oobbea. e.p. 75 ; 1. 123. Monnieria (H. B. K.) Fobst. E.P. 358; P.M. 192; V. buxiloUa Olivpe. E.P. 75 ; L 123. Balanophora

monophy'da Hook, et Abn. 1. 124 ; E.P. 76. 198 ; ni 168. AthjTium KoTH. E.P.607;M.F.440; IV. 233; Bwmannica aff. al-eolala et pi'ti Gbtff. VL156; Tin 142. E.P. 358. ndiantL,m nigrum (Linn.) IV. 221. dioica E. Be. E.P. 358. allanticarpum Eosenst. VHI. 144. formosana Hatata. nL618; V. 198. cryptogrammoides Hatata. VI. 156. involucrata III 169.

erythropodum Hatata. IV. 233. Kaizak tn.iJ. V. 198. cystopterioides Eat. E.P. 515. moTriaonicola Hatata. V. 198. macrocarpum Bl. IV. 234. mutinoides Hatata. Ill 168; V. 198. uigripes Bedd. E.P. 60. parvior Hatat.v. F.M. 192. obtusifolium Eosenst. VIII. 142. spicata Hatata. F.M. 192. oppositipinnum Hatata. M.F. 440. BALANOPHOEE^. E.P 358; F.M. 192; HI. leflexipimium Hatata. IV. 234. 168; V. 198. rige-^cins Mtkino. IV. 220. BuUuta suaveolens Linn. E.P. 308. subrigescens Hatata. Vf. 219. Bambusa Scheem. VL143; EP. 549; VH. 95. tenuissimum Kodama. VII. 142. angalata Munko. E.P. 549. tozanense Hatata. IV. 235. breTiflora Muneo. E.P. 549; VI 143; VH. Atriplex Lnm. E.P. 331. 95. arenaria Nutt. E.P. 331. dolichoclada Hatata. VI. 144 ; VH. 95.

nmumularia Linbl. E.P. 381. doIicliomerithaUina Hatata. VI. 146 ; VH. et Atylosia w. Aen. e.p. 112 ; I. 203. 95. scarabpeoides Benth. E.P. 112 ; I. 203. Fauriei Hack. E.P. 549; VII 95; VI 148. Avbletia r^mosissima Loue. E P. 86 ; 1. 142. florihi'nia Zoll. et Moee. E.P. 550.

Alysicarpus Neck. L189; E.P. 108; M.F. 79. Uukiuensis Hatata. VI. 148.

bupleurifolius DC. 1. 189 ; E.P. 108 ; M.F. 79. nana EoxB. E.P. 549 ; VII. 95. vaginalis DC. L 190; E.P. 109. Oldhami MrNBo. EP. 550; VI 150; VII Auouba Linn. EP.178; F.M. Ill; II 63. 95.

chinensis Benth. E.P. ; 178 F.M. 111. pachinensis Hatata. VI. 150 ; VH. 95. hivial'iica Hook. f. F.M. 111. reticulata Eupe. E.P. 549. japonica F.JI. Thunb. Ill ; 11. 63. Eidleyi Gamble. EP. 550. Autulpinia V. 215. Sliimadai Hatata. VI. 151 ; VII 95. Linn. Avena vh. 90. stenostachys Hack. E.P. 550; VI. 152; VH. fatua Link. VII. 90. 95. GENERAL INDEX. 247

Bambusa tuldoides Munho. E.P. 550; VII. 95. Beilsohmiedia Neks. iv. 20 ; v. 150 ; VI. 37. verticUlntii Benth. E.P. 551. c}iineru.u Hanob. M.F. 236. Panisteria lengTinlevsis Linn. E.P. 67; I. IH. erythroijhloia Hayata. IV. 20 ; V. 150 ; YI. Barbula sinemis Lotjk. E.P. 304. 37.

Barringtonia FoniT. E.P. 144; II.20. TanakPB Hayata. V. 150. racemosa Blttme. E.P. 144; 11.21. Belamcanda Adans. e.p. 428. speciosa Fobst. E.P. 145 ; II 21. cliir^nns Leman. E.P. 429.

Barthea Hook. f. F.M:.97; MF.116; n. 23. punctata Mcench. E.P. 428.

chinensis Benth. M.F. 116 ; F.M. 98. Belii jaculifulia Sali b. E.P. 399. formosana Hayata. F.M. 97; M.F. 116; II. Beuincasa Sati. e.p. 165 ; 11. 34. 23. cerifera Savi. E.P. 165 ; IL 24. Basella Linn. e.p. 332. hispidii CoGN. E.P. 166. nigra Lotjb. E.P. 333. Benzoin cKriodomm Sibb. et Zvlc. E.P. 353. rubra Linn. E.P. 332. glaucum Sieb. et Zucc. E.P. 353. Sataias ai.etosa^olia Choiby. E.P. 261. BEEBERIDE^. E.P. 17 ; F.M. 46 ; M.F. 24 ; L UUoraHs Choiby. E.P. 261. 38; 1.(8); HI. 13; V.2; VI. 1; VH. 1;

paniculata Choiby. E.P. 262. VIIL 1 ; IX. 5.

Bauhinia Linn. E.P.115: I. 211; ni 83; V. Berberis Linn. E.P. 18; F.M. 47; M.F. 24; I.

35. 39; m. 13; V. 4.

Championi Benth. E.P.115; 1211; in. aristato-serrulata Hayata. III. 13. 85; V.35. harandaua Vidal. F.M. 48; HI. 14; M.F. erythropoda Hayata. m. 83. 24; 1.40. ferrugine^ Boxb. m. 84. BeaU FoEiuNB. E.P. 18; F.M. 47; 1.40. longiracemosa Hayata. HL 84. brevisepala Hayata. HI. 14. retusa Ham. E.P. 115; I 211. didyoihylla Fbanch. M.F. 25; 1.41. Sayana hexiphylla Thunb. E.P. Eawakamii Hayata. M.F. 24; 1.40; HX Becccnin corOala Wzlld. in. 17. 14; V. 4.

Begonia Linn. E.P. 166; M.F. 122 ; II. 43; VI. mingetsensis Hayata. V. 4.

21. morrisonensis Hayata. M.F. 25 ; L 41. aptera Hayata. M.F. 122; K 43; VI. 21. nepaltnsis Speing. E.P. 18; F.M. 47; 1.40.

Boicrinjiani Champ. E.P. 166 ; M.F. 124. Wallichiana M.F. 25 ; III. 14. Bretsrhnelderiuna Hemsl. M.F. 124. xanthoxylon Hask. M.F. 25.

1. ferruginea Hayata. M.F. 123; 11.44; VL Berchemia Neck, e p. 87 ; 142. 22. Uneata DC. E.P. 87; 1142,

ir^U C. B. Clakke. M.F. 123. racemosa Siee. et Zccc. E.P. 87 ; 1. 143.

I. kotoensis Hayata. M.F. 124; 11.44. Bergia Linn. E.P. 40 ; 73.

laciniata Hayata. M.F. l24. glandtJosa 1 ukcz. E.P. 40 ; I. 75. KoxB. E.P. 166. Beta Linn. E.P. 330. „ „ var. Boinringiani. M.F. benijalen.-iii Koxb, E,P, 331, 125. vulgaris Linn, E.P. 330. „ „ var. formosana Hayata, Bidens Linn. e.p. 206; vn, 60. M.F.124; n.44; VI, 22. bipinnata Linn. E.P. 206; VIII, 61.

microptera. M.F. 123; M.F. 126. pilosa Linn, E.P. 206 ; VIIL 61, Boxburgi. A. DC. M.F. 123. Shimadai Hayata, VHI, 60,

sinensis A. DC. E.P. 166 ; M.F. 125; H. 45. tripartita Linn, VIIL 61.

taiwaniana Hayata. M.F. 125 ; II. 45. Bifaria japo in i Van Tieghem. V. 188. Wageneriuni Hook. M.F. 123. BIGNONIACE^, E,P, 289, BEGCNIACE^. E.P. 166; F.M. 101; M.F. 122; Biophytum DC, E,P,69; M,F 50; L114, I. (15); n. 43; VI. 21. sensitivum DC, E,P, 69; M.F. 50; 1114. 248 GENERAL INDEX.

liiota diinensis Hokt. E.P. 401. Blnmea membranacea DC. E.P. 209. d'sco'.or Maxim. P.M. 125. myriocephala DC. E.P. 203; VIII. 54. orientalis Esdl. E.P. 401. okinawensis Hayata. VIIL 53. BischofBa Blcme. e.p. 362. onnsensis Hayata. VIIL 53. javanica Bltjme. E.P. 362. oxyodonta DC. E.P. 209. sericans E.P. 209; VHL 52. BISINE^. E.P. 31 ; P.M. 54 ; I. 62 ; I. (10) ; I. Hook. 152. (8); ni. 30. spectabiUs DC. E.P. 209; M.F. Blachia PentzU Benih. II. 123. subcapitata DC. E.P. 209. Blaclcvcdlia fugifo'.ia Lindl. E.P. 156. Blyxa Thou. V. 208. jmbijlora Lindl. F.P. 156. caviescens Max. V. 209.

Bladhia crisp i THtr.vU. E.P. 226. ecaudata Hayata. V. 208. vllosa Thtjnb. M.F. 182. eohinnsperma Clakke. V. 210. Blastus LouB. E.P. 147; H. 24. .jaj/O'ico Max. V. 209. Iffivissima Hayata. V. 208. cochincliinensis Lotjb. E.P. 147 ; II. 24.

parvifloru.9 Than a. E.P. 147. Shimadai Hayata. V. 209. Blechnnm Lisn. E.P. 608; M.F. 442; IV. 236. Somai Hayata. V. 210. VI. 157. Bobiv^i lancifo'ia Mibes. E.P. 230. HancocMi HATiCB. E.P. 608; M.F. 442. myrt:irea Mieb'. E.P. 230. iDtegripiniram. Hayata. IV. 236. nerifuUa Miees. E.P. 231. jnpon'cum Thusb. E.P. 610. Boea CoMMEEs. E.P. 289. m£lanopum Hook. VI. 158. Swiahoii Hance. E.P. 289. orientale IjInn. E.P. 608. Boeluneria Jacq. e.p. 385; M.F. 281. plagiogyriifrons Havata. VI. 157. al enat'i WtrxD. E.P. 388. sleriopierum Hance. E.P. 615. cnmoya Wedd. E.P. 387. Bletia R- et Pav. m.f. 323. densiflora Hook, et Aen. E.P. 386. formosana Hatata. M.F. 323; VI. 75; VI. diffusa WtDD. M.F. 282. 75. formosnua Hayata. M.F. 281. hydclnthina R. Be. M.F. 324. nivea Hook, et Aen. E.P. 285. kotoensis Hayata. M.F. 325. niuea var. tenacisxima E.P. 386. morrisoiiicola Hatata. M.F. 324. pilosiuscu^a Hasrk. E.P. 386. Tankeniliw K. Bk. E.P. 410. platyphylla Don. var. clidemioides. E.P. Bletilla Keich. VI. 65. 386. formosana (Hay.) Sch. VI. 65. platyphylli var. loochoceiu'ui Wedd. E.P. kotoeasis (Say.) Sch. G.I. 76. 386. morrisonicola (Hay.) Sch. G.I. 76. platypbylla Don. var. stricta C. H. E.P.

Blumea do. E.P. 208 ; FM. 127 ; MF. 151 ; VIH 386. 51. sidfefolia Wedd. E.P. 387. atota l!C. F.M. 127. spicata Thtinb. var. duploserrata C. H. balsamifera DC. E.P. 208; VHL 52. Weight. M.F. 281. cUnen^is DO, E.P. 2'.)9; F.M. 127; VIIL ZoUingeriana Wedd. E.P. 387.

53. Boenninghausenia Ksichb. F.M. 67; 1. 116.

conspictm Hayata. M.F. 151 ; II. 114; VIII; albiflora Eeichb. F.M. 67 ; L 116. 54. Boerhaavia Linn- e.p. 322. gnaphalioides Hayata. VHI. 52. crispa Hbyne. E.P. 322.

hierncifolia DO. E.P. 209 ; VIII. 52. diffu.sa Linn. E.P. 322. lacera DC. E.P. 209; VIII. 53. lepens Linn. E.P. 322. laciniata DC. E.P. 209 ; VIII. 53. Boerlagiodendron Haems. X. 27. leptophylla Hayata. VHI. 54. pectinatum Mkeh. X. 27. malabarica Hook. E.P. 209. Bombax Linn. E.P. 58; L 101. GENEEAL ISDEX. 249

Sombax malabaricum DC. E.P. 58 ; I. 101. Bredia Mrsuta Blume. Tar. scandens Ito et Bonnaya Link et Otto. E.P. 280; P.M. 173; Matsum. E.P. 148; M.F. 114. IX. 79. Oldhami Hook. E.P. 148; n.2i; HI. 121.

aristato-serriata Hatata. IX. 79. scandens Hayata. IU. 121 ; H. 24 ; M.F. 114.

' brachiata Link et Otto. E. '. 280. Breynia Foibt. e.p. 360; M.r. 265. teniiifolia Spbeng. E.P. 281. accrescens form. B. Hayata. E.P. 360.

veronicffifolia Spbeng. E.P. 281 ; P.M. 173. officinalis Hemsl. M.F. 265. BOKRAGINE^;. E.P. 253; P.M. 170; M.P. 205; Henby. E.P. 360.

n. 122 ; m. 153 ; -VI. 31 ; YIH. 80. rhamnoides Mtjell. Aeg. E.P. 300. BoschniaMa c. A. Mey. iv. i9. stipitata MuEU,. Aeg. Tar. formosana Ha-

himalaica Hk. f. et Th. IV. 19. tata. E.P. 360. Ka-wakamii Hayata. IV. 19. Bridelia Wiu,. e.p. 362; m.f. 263. Bothriospermuiu BtN.-.E. E.P. 258; M.F. 205_ Kawakamii Hayata. E.P. 362; M.F. 263. asperugoides Sieb. et Zvcc. E.P. 259. OTata Decne. M.F. 263. tenelliun P. et Mey. E.P. 258. paahinensli Hayata. M.F. 263; E.P. 362.

„ „ Tar. majasc-.Tliim Ha- tomentosa Blumb. E.P. 362. tata. M.F. 205. Beoad leated tbee begion. F.M. 38. Botrychiiun Sw. E.P. 558; M.F. 413; IV. 134. Uromelkt ananas Linn. E.P. 426. daucifolium Baker. E.P. 558. BBOMELIACEaj. E.P. 425. daucifolium var. japonicum Pbantl. E.P. BrOUSSOnetia Vent. E.P. 373; M.F. 273. 558. Ksempferi Sieb. M.F. 273.

japonicum Undeew. E.P. 558. papyrifera Vent. E.P. 373. leptostachymn Hayata. IV. 134. Brucea Mcll. E.P. 77; 1 125. siAcarnosum Will. E.P. 558. sumatrnna EoxB. E.P. 77; 1.125. Lam. E.P. 139 IL 16. ternatum Sw. B.M. XXIII. 2 ; M.F. 413. Bruguiera ; virg'mianum Sw. IV. 135. cylindrica Bltjme. E.P. 139; IL 16. Bougainvillaea Jtjss. e.p. 323. ma lajascariensis DO. EP. 141. spectabilis Willd. E.P. 323. Brunella Linn. e.p.314; vni. 88. Tulgaris Linn. E.P. 314; VHI. 88. Brachypodinm Beauv. f.m. 239 ; vii. 93. formosamim Batata. VH 93. Bryonia aliha;o\de

sylvatieum Beaut. F.M. 24'J. hastala Loue. EP. 162. Hayata. VH, 94. laciniosa Linn. E.P. 162. Brainea Hook. e.p. 608. leiosperma W. et Aen. E.P. 163. insigms Hook. E.P. 608. maderaspatana Lam. E.P. 163. Brasenia Schkeb. m.f. 25; 1.42. mivrantha Hochst. E.P. 164. Walp. E.P. 162. peltaia Puesh. M.F. 25 ; I. 42. mysoremis 163. purpurea Gasp. M.P. 25 ; I. 42. palmata Linn. E.P.

Brassica Linn. ep. 23; i. 53. scahdla Linn. E.P. 163. E.P. 163. campestris Linn. E.P. 23 ; I. 53. variega'a Mill.

chinensis Linn. E.P. 24 ; I. 53. Bryonopsis Aen. E.P.162; n.38.

oleracea Lotje. E.P. 24 ; I. 54. laciniosa Natjd. E.P.162; n.38. Salisb. e.p.i34; h. ii. Bapa Ledeb. EP. 24 ; I. 54. Bryophyllum 11. Braihys japonka et La.m Blxjme. E.P. 42 ; I. 78. calyciniim Sausb. E.P. 134; H. ii64. r.epalensis Bltjme. E.P. 42 ; I. 79. Buchanania Koxb. ep.102; 1. 164. ; arborescens Blume. E.P. 102 ; Bredia Bl-dme. E.P. 147 ; m.f. 114 ; II. 24 HL 121. hancam Miq. E.P. 102; L 165. arborescens Engl. EP. hirsuta Bltime. E.P. 147 ; M.F. 115 ; IIL jlorlda ScHAUEE a

121 102 ; 1. 156. 250 GENEBAL INDEX.

1.209. Bucharuxnia longifulia Blume. E.P. 102 ; 1. 165. Caesalpinia pulcberrima Sw. E.P. 115; Bnddleia i-inn- e.p. 2ii. Sappan Linn. IX. 37. asiatica LouB. E.P. 241. sepiaria Koxb. IX. 37. discolor Ham. E.P. 247. Cajanus DC E.P. 113; F.M. 77; I. 203. JX'eemda Ham. E.P. 241. indicus SpEENa. E.P. 113; F.M. 77; 1203. Bulbophyllum Thou. M:.F.317; IV. 45; VI. CalamagrOStis Adans. E.P. 536; F.M.237; 72; IX. 109. VII. 88.

affine Lindl. IV. 49. arwndinacea Hayata. VII. 89.

flavisepalum Hayata. H. 131 ; VII. 45. Koth. F.M. 2.37; F.M. 237.

gracillimum Hayata. II. 132 ; IV. 46. „ „ var. nipponlca Hayata. Inabai Hayata. IV. 47. VII. 89.

kusiikuseiise Hayata, IV. 48. „ „ „ Hack. melanoglossuni Hayata. IV. 49. F.M. 237. omerandrum Hayata. IV. 50. Epigejos Eoth. E.P. 536.

racemosmn Hayata. M,F. 317. „ „ var. denaiflora Ledkb. VH, Saruwatarii Hayata. VI. 72. 88. Somai Hayata. IX. 109. formosana Hayata. VH. 88. transarisanen.ge Hayata. VI 72. morrisonensis Hayata. VH. 89.

uraiense Hayata. IV. 50. nipponica Fbanch. et Savat. F.M. 237. 89. viridiflorum Hayata. II. 133 ; IV. 51. pauciflora Hayata. VIL Bnlbostylis Ktjnth. E.P 487; F.M.230. var. densiflora Lbdeb. E.P. 536. barbata Extnth. E.P. 487. Calamintlia Mcench. E.P.310; M.F.228; capiUaris Kukth. var. trifida Clakkb. F.M. VIIL 102. 230. chinensLS Benth. E.P. 310; VIII. 102. japonica Clarke. E.P. 488. clinopodium Benth. var. chinensis Miq.

trifida Kunth. F.M. 230. E.P. 311.

Sunlan. VIH. 18. gracilis Benth. E.P. 311 ; VIH. 102. VHI. 102. Bupleurum Linn- m.f. 126 ; li. 5i. laxiflora Hayata. M.F. 228;

falcatum Linn. M.F. 126 ; 11. 51. repens Benth. E.P. 311. Bormannia Linn. v. 2H. umbrosa Benth. E.P. 311. crgptnpe'ala Makino. V. 213. Calamus Lnw. E.P. 454. Itoar.a Makino. V. 213. formosaniis Becc. E.P. 454. japonica V. 212. Margaritse Hance. E.P. 454. Uukiuensia Hayata. V. 211. Calanthe R- Be. E.P. 411; M.F.327; IV. 65; Takeoi Hayata. V. 212. VI. 77; IX. 111. BUEMANNIACEiE. V. 211. arisanensis Hayata. M.F.327; IV. 65; VIr BOKSEEACE^. M.F. 52; I 126; 1(11). 78. Busshukan. VIII. 15. brevicolumna Hayata. IV. 65. BUXUS LiXN. F.M. 193. caudatnabeUa Hatata. IV. 66. japon'ca Muell. F.M. 193. elHptica Hayata. M.F. 329. semia-v'rens Linn. var. japjnica Makino. formosana Eolte. E.P. 411. F.M. 193. forsythiiflora Hayata. IV. 67; IX. 112.

Cacalia Le™. viii. 66. graciliflora Hayata. M.F. 329 ; IV. 68. intermedia Hayata. VHI. 66. gracilis Lindl. E.P. 411. monantlia Diels. VIII. 66. ILenryi Eolpe. IV. 69.

Caesalpinia Lew- E.P. 114; 1.208; IX. 37. herhacea Lindl. M.F. 328 ; IV. 66. Bondac Koxb. IL 208. japonica M.F. 332. Bonduoella Flbm. E.P. 114; 1.208. Kawakamii Hayata. M.P. 330; IV. 09. Nuga Ait. E.P. 115; I 208. lameUata Hayata. IV. 70. GENERAL INDEX. 251

Calanthe Henrifi Eolfb. M.F. 330. Camellia salidfoUa Champ. I. 90. Matsudai H4.YATA. IX. 112. Thea Link. E.P. 50. raishsensis Hayata. VI. 77. theifera Geitp. E.P. 50. reflexa Maxim. TV. 71. theifera (Geipf.) Dyeb; var. aSSamica

Sasaldi Hayata. IT. 71. (Mastee). IX. 7. speciosa Vieilii. E.P. 410. nokoensis Hayata. VHL 11. Takeoi Hayata. XI. Campanula carno: a Wall. F.M. 147. veratrifolia K. Bb. E.P. 411. drcoeoldes F. Schmidt. F.M. 147. Callicarpa Link- E.R 298; M.F. 218; VI. 35. CAMPANULACE.aE. E.P. 413; F.M. 144; M.F. antaoensis Hayata. VI. 36. 163; n.ll5. boninensis Hayata. M.F. 218. Campannmsea Bltjmb. e.p. 216; l. F.M. 146. carta IiiuN. VI. 35. axillaris Olivee. E.P. 216; F.M. 146. elegam Hayek. M.F. 223. japcyrdca Maxim. F.M. 147. formosana KoLrE. E.P. 298. javanica Bldme. F.M. 147. gracUis Sieb. et Zucc. MF. 223. Oamphora Palhenoxylon Kebs. E.P. 349.

japonica Thunb. M.F. 223. Cwmurmfni chinmse EoxB. E.P. 79 ; 1. 127.

kotoensis Hayata. M.F. 219 ; H. 125. Canarium Linn. m.f.52; ii26.

Icmgifulia Lam. M.F. 221 ; M.F. 220. album EffiNsoH. M.F.52; L 126. longifolia Lam. var. longissima Hemsl. Canavalia Adans. e.p.iio; li98. M.F.220; n.l25. ensiformis DC. EP.llO; L198. mollis Sieb. et Zuoc. M.F. 221. lineata DC. EP.llO; L198. okmawensis Hatata. M.F. 331. obtusifoKa DC. E.P. 110; 1. 199. oshimensis Hayata, M.F. 221. Canna Lm^'- E.P. 424. parvifolia Hayata. M.F. 222; 11.126. indica Jjiss. E P. 424. pilosissima Maxim. E.P. 298. Linn. var. orientaJis Hook. E.P. 424. psUocalyx Clabkb. M.F. 220. orienta^is Eoso. E.P. 424. randaiensis Hayata. M.F. 222; H. 126. Canihvum chimnse Pees. E.P. 191. remotiserrulata Hayata. M.F. 223. CAPPAEIDE^. E.P. 25; M.F. 33; L 55; I. (7); tomentosa Willd. E.P. 299. ni.21. HI. Callitriche Lixn. m.f.iii; n.i5; ni.ii5; Capparis Li^- E.P.26; M.F.33; 156; VL21. 21. japonica Engelm. VI. 21. falcata Loue. E.P. 28; I 57. 56. stagnalis Scop. M.F. Ill ; H. 15 ; IIL 115. formosana Hemsl. X E.P.26; M.F. 33; L56; Calocedrus macrolepls KuBz. E.P. 401 ; F.M. Henrji Matsttm. 207. in. 21; Calodlum co< Mnchinense Lotjb. E.P. 354. Kikuchii Hayata. HI. 21. Calopliyllnm Linn. E.P. 44; L 83. leptophyUa Hayata. HI. 22.

I. 67. InophyUum Linn. E.P. 44; L 83. magna Loue. E.P. 28 ; Calystegia «• Bb. e.p. 267. membranacea Gaed. et Champ. E.P. 27; SoldaneUa E. Be. E.P. 267. HI. 22. var. an- Camellia Linn. e.p.49; ix.oo; viilio. „ ij »» gustissima. E.P. 27; I. 56. uxlllans EorB. E.P. 49 ; I. 89. 1.57. caudala Wall. F.M. 63; L 9.). micrantha. M.F.33, oligostema Hayata. HI. 22. eurymhn Hancb. M.F. 45; E.P. 49 ; I. 93. 23. gracilis Hemsley. E.P. 50. temufolia Hayata. HI. M.F, hozanenais Hayata. VIII. 11. CAPEIFOLIACE^. E.P. 179; F.M. 112; 24; VH. Nakaii Hayata. VIIL 11. 132; n.67; IV. 12; V.76; VI nokoensis Hayata. VIII. 10. 31; Vin.34; IX. 41; X. 28. oleifera Abel. VIII. 11. Capsella m

€apsella biirsar-pastoris Mcevch. E.P. 24 ; I. 51. Carex brvmnea TnrNB. E.P. 493; M.F. 381; Capsicum Luin. e.p. 269. M.F. 387; M.F. 389; VL 128. amrnvim Linn. E.P. 269. chinensis Eetz. E.P. 494; M.F. 381; VI- anomalum Feanch. E.P. 269. 131; X.67. cerasiforme Wllud. E.P. 269. Ghrysolepsis Fb. et Sav. X. 26. Cardamine Linn- E.P. 23; F.M. 50; M.F. 30; Commersoniani Kunth. E.P. 494. 1.50; in. 19. coreana KoM. M.F. 380.

agyokumontata Hayata. III. 19. cruciata Wahlene. E.P. 494; M.F. 392.

arisanensis Hayata. III. 20. cryptosta

circwoides Hook. III. 19. daibuensis Hatata. X. 61.

hirsuta Linn E.P. 23; MF. 31 ; I 51. dolioliostachya Hayata. X. 61. „ „ var. formosana Hayata. M.F. Dimni Hayata. M.F. 382; VI 133. 30; L 52. Fahri Hance. E.P. 494.

„ „ rotumliloba Hatata. filicina Nee.^. E.P. 495; M.F. 392; VI 122. M.F. 31; L52. foliosissima Fbanch. X. 61.

parviflora Linn. E.P. 23 ; I 51. foraminu'.a Claeke. M.F. 397. et reniformis Hayata. F.M. 50 ; M.F. 31 ; I. 50. formosensLs Lev. Van. X. 64.

viohi'fo'ia. O. S. Schutz. M.F. 31 ; I 51. fulvo-rubescens Hayata. M.F. 383; VL 127. Cardiandra Sieb. et Zrcc. E.P. 132; F.M. Harlan 'i Boott. X. 68. 92; M.F. 107; H. 10. graciVs E. Be. E.P. 494. formosana Hayata. B.M. XX. 54; E.P. 132; gracilispica Hayata. X. 62. M.F. 107; ILIO. gokwanensis Hayata. X. 65.

sinenses Hem,si,. F.M. 92. bafckuensis Hayata. 1. 122. Hatata. M.F. 107. hebeoarpa C. A. Mey. var. ligulata (Nees)

Cardiospermum Linn. E.P. 93 ; F.M. 73 ; L KiJKENTHAI,. VL 133.

151. hoozanensis Hayata. X. 67. ' Halicacabum Linn. E.P. 93; F.M. 73; F.M. japonlca Thdnb. M.F. 393. 92; L151. Kawakamii Hayata. M.F. 385 ; VI. 129.

microcarpum H. B. K. E.P. 94 : F.M. 73 ; I. kelungcnsis Hayata. X. 63. 151. kiyolens'.s Claeke. M.F. 396. Carex Lisn. E.P. 493; F.M. 231; M.F. 378; lagopma Wahlenb. X. 57. 7L 117; X. 57. Zangsdorffi Boctt. E.P. 393. aUiiformis G. B. Clabke. VI 128; X. 67. Ugata Boott. E.P. 495 ; X. 64. arenicola F. ScH. M.F. 378. „ „ var. cucullata KSk. EP. 495. arisanensis Hayata. M.F. 378; VI. 130. „ „ „ 7 formosensis Kukenth- atronucula Hayata. M.F. 379 ; VI 131. M.F. 385. baccans Nees. E.P. 493 ; VI. 122. „ var. brevivaginosa K'6k. EP. 495. lengha'ensis EoxB. E.P. 495. Imgicrus'u 'Nbes. IIF. 389. bil!^teIalis Hayata. M.F. 380; VI 127. longirostvls Boott. M.F. 394. Boottiana Hook, et Aen. M.F. 381. longispica Hayata. VL 127. breviculmis E. Br. E.P. 493; M.F. 390; VI. longislipes Hayata. X. 66 ; M.F. 386. 125. maculata Boott. E.P. 495; X. 60; VI 124. subsp. Uoy'eana (Nebs). :Makincensis Fbanch. F.M. 233 ; M.F. 399- F.M. 232. manciformis Fbanch. M.F. 384.

var. fibriUosa KiJK. E.P. Morii Hayata. VI. 135; X. 64. 493. morrisonicola Hayata. M.F. 387; VI 125. var. Boyleana CNees) forma Morrowii Boott. M.F. 397. longipes Kdk. E.P. 493. Nakaharai Hayata. M.F. 387; VI. 127. ;

GENEKAL INDEX. 253

Carex Mmosiachys Steud. M.F. 396. Carex tristachya Thunb. E.P. 496; F.M. 234; nexa Boott. M.F. 380. M.F. 390.

„ „ var. striotior KiiK. E.P. 496. " „ var. pociUiformis KiJK. nutans var. B pumila Bceck. E.P. 496. VI. 125.

obtusobracteata Hatata. VI. 131. Carica Lton. e.p. i56; ii. 30. oligostachys Meinsch. 70. X. Papaya Link. E.P. 156 ; II. 30.

orthostemon Hatata. M.F. 389 ; VI. 126. Carmona heterophylla Cav. E.P. 255. „ „ var. cupnlifera Ha- Carpesium Linn. e.p. 211; F.M. 200 ; F.M. tata. M.F. 390. 133; M.F. 153; VIH. 59. pa

Praini Clakke. M.F. 383. trisU Maxim. M.F. 153. psendo-aienicola Hatata. VI. 118. Carpinus Lisn. IIL175; VI. 62. pseudo-conica Fkanch. et Savat. F.M. faginea Lindl. IH. 177. 234. bogoensis Hatata. VI. 62. pseudo-flicina Hatata. M.F. 391. Kawakamii Hatata. III. 175.

pseudo-japonica Hatata. M.F. 392 ; M.F. minutiserrata Hatata. III. 177. 385; VL129. rankanensis Hatata. VI. 63. pvunila Thunb. E.P.496; VI. 131. Seemeniana Dibls. IIL 177. purpnrasoens Kim. E.P. 496. CAKYOPHYLLE.S;. E.P. 35 ; F.M. 55 ; M.F. 33 ravkanensis Hatata. X. 64. L67; 1(8); HI. 34; VH. 1. reflexistyla Hatata. M.F. 393. Caryopteris Bunge. e.p. 304. Jieirdi Faet Sav. X. 64. incana Miq. E.P. 304. reflexistyla Hatata. VL 133. mastacantbus Schaitek. E.P. 304. remotfflora Hatata. X. 68. Casearia Jacq. in. 30. remotispicula Hatata, X. 57. MerriUi Hatata. in. 30. lioyleana Nees. E.P. 493. Cassia Lnw. E.P. 115; M.F.86; L 210. Sasaldi Hatata. M.F. 395 ; VI. 131. alata Linn. M.F. 86; L 211. satsumensis Fa. et Sat. var. longicvilma glauca Lam. E.P. 115; L 210. Hatata. VL 120. „ „ V saffiruticosa Bakee. E.P.- ,, „ „ Nakaii Ha- 115. tata. VI 121. mimosoides Linn. E.P. 115 ; I. 210. sliaryoteasis Hatata. X. 69. occidentalis Linn. E.P. 115 ; I. 210. schistorkifncha Levellle et Vaniot. M.F. Tora Linn. -fiP. 115; L 211. 380. Linn. in.60; ix. 15. shichiseitensis Hatata. X. 58. Cassine iUiciifoUa Hatata. III. 60. Shimadai Hatata. M.F.396; VI. 127.

japonka O. Kuntze. E.P. 85 ; HI. 61. „ „ var. longibracteata Ha- Hatata. HI. 61. tata. M.F. 397. kotoensis Matsudai Hatata. IX. 18. sociata Boott. M.F. 398; VI. 131. micrantba Hatata. UI. 61. taiheiensis Hatata, X. 59. tristachya var. pociUiformis (Boott) Kue. Cassytha Linn. e.p. 353. E.P. 497. filiformis Linn. E.P. 353. UrvUlel Bbongn. E.P- 496. Castanea Gjeetn. M.F. 304. vdlida Nees. E.P. 495. indica KoxB. F.M. 205.

taihokuensis Hatata. X. 70. saiiva Mill. M.F. 305. tatsutakensis Hatata. VX 133. „ „ var. formosana Hatata. M.F.. transalpina Hatata. M.F. 398; VI. 125. 304. ; ;

254 GENERAL INDEX.

Castanopsis Spach. E.P. 394; F.M.204; M.P. Celastrus patertifloms Hayata. IX. 15. 300; m. 188. trUocular'is Hayata. III. 59. arqenla var. $ marManica A. DC. M.F. Wallichiana Hancb. E.P. 84; 1 139. 302. Celosia Linn. E.P.324; M.F. 230. braohyacantha Hayata. m. 188. argentea Lnw. E.P. 324. brevispiiia Hayata. M.P. 300. margarilacea Linn. E.P. 324. diversifolia King. M.E. 302. taitoensis Hayata. M.F. 230. formosana Hayata. IEL 18. Celtis Linn. E.P. 369; M.P. 272. Ilystrix DO. F.M. 206. an^oinsis "Witx. E.P. 371. indica A. DC. F.M.204. ausiralia Linn. M.P. 273. Hayata. HI. 189. formosana Hayata. M.F. 272. javanica A. DC. F.M. 206; M.F. 301. japomca Planch. E.P. 370. Kawakamii Hayata. F.M. 300. mwifcu SiEB. et Zdcc. E.P. 370. Kusanoi Hayata. M.F. 302. nervosa Hemsi.bs. E.P. 370. stellato-spina Hayata. M.F. 302. orientalis Thdnb. E.P. 370. subacuminata Hayata. III. 189. philippinensis Blanco. E.P. 369; M.F. 273. taiwaniana Hayata. F.M. 205; M.F. 303. Hayata. M.F. M.I. 272. tribuloides A. DC. E.P. 394. sinensis Pebs. E.P. 370.

„ var. echinocarpa. M.F. 300. tdrandra EoxB. M.F. 273. „ „ formosana Sean. E.P. 394 Cenchnts purpurascens Thtjnb. E.P. 512. F.M. 205; HI. 189. Centotheca Desv. e.p.546; vil93.

Catha Wallidiii Don. E.P. 84 ; 1. 139. lappacea Db.'Jt. E.P. 546; VH. 93. Galirnbium. V. 222. „ „ var. inermis Kbndlb. E.P. Caucalis tsmt. X. 16. 546; Yn.93. Cmicalis ardhtiscus Scop. E.P. 175. Centranthera Bb. e.p. 283. japonica Houtt. E.P. 175. Brvmoniana Wall. E.P. 283. orierdalis Lode. E.P. 175. hispjda Bbkth. E.P. 283. scabra Maktsto. X. 16. Cephalanthus Linn. E.P. 182; 11.79; IX. 51.

Ceanothus asiaticus Lam. E.P. 89 ; 1. 145. glabrifolium Hayata. IX. 51.

capsidar'is Pokst. E.P. 89 ; 1. 145. mucleoides DC. E.P. 183; IX. 52; IX. 51i

Linn. E.P. 1. €edrela 80; 128. ocoidentalis Linn. E.P. 182 ; IL 79.

sinensis A. Jusa. E.P. 80 ; 128. ratoensis Hayata. IX. 52. CELASTEIKEvE. E.P. 82; F.M. 69; M.P. 58; Cephalomanes juvanicum Pebsl. E.P. 565.

I. I. (10) ; (11) ; 1. 135 ; lU. 56 ; V. 15 ; VI. naucleoHes DC. E.P. 183. 00; Vn. 00. Cephalotaxus Sieb. et Zucc. E.P. 400; P.M. €elastrus Linn. E.P.84; p.m. 70; M.F. 60; I. 215; IV. 22.

139; III. 58; V. 20; VL 14; IX. 15. drupacea S. et Z. TV. 22; E.P. 400. nrticulatus Thunb. E.P. 84 ; M.F. 61 ; HI. Wilsoniana Hayata. IV. 22. 1.69.

59 ; F.M. 70 ; 1. 139. Cerastium Linn. F.M. 57; M.F. 33; I. 69; in. cliversifolius Hemblbt. E.P. 84; 1. 139. 39. elevativena Hayata. 14. YL aquatiaum Linn. E.P, 37 ; I 73.

geminiflorus Hayata. V. 25. arisamense Hayata. M.F. 33; I. 69; HI. 40. graoiUimus Hayata. V. 24. cordifolium Koxb. E.P. 87.

Hindsii Benth. IX. 15. (jrandijiorum WALD.et Kit. 58. Kusanoi Hayata. M.F. 60 ; 1. ; 139 V. 20. monisonense Hayata. F.M. 57 ; M.F. 36 leiocarpia Hayata. VI. 14 ; V. 22. L70.

longe-raoemosus Hayata. V. 23. pilosum Hayata. IIL 39. monospermus Benth. IX. 15. Ledeb. P.m. 58; 171. oblongifolia Hayata. HI. 58. subpilosum Hayata. IH. 39. ;

GENERAL INDEX. 255

Cerastiiun trigynum Vill. MF. 36: 1.71. Cheilopleuria Wcuspis I^bsl. var. integrifoUa „ „ var. moirisonense Hayata. Eat. E.P. 641. M.F.36; 1.70. Cheirostylis Blume. E.P.416; IV; X33. E.P. VIII. CEEATOPHYLLEiE. 395; 130. cMnensis Kolfe. E.P. 416 ; IV. 108. Ceratopliylliim i-inn. e.p. 395; viii. i30. Cheirostylis Takeoi (Hayata) Schltb. X. 33. demersum Linn. E.P. 395; VIII 130. Chelonopsis moschata Miq. var. lasiooalyx pentaoanthum Hatata. VIU. 130. Hayata. Via.110.

submersum Linn. VIIL 130. CHENOPODIACKS. EP.329; M.F. 231. Ceratopteris Beonq. e.p. 563. Chenopodium Linn. e.p. 329. thalictroides Bbono. E.P. 563. acuminatum. E.P. 329. Cerbera Linn. e.p. 249. album Linn. E.P. 329. OdoUam Qm-rtn. E.P. 249. amhrosioides Hanob. E P. 327. Linn. E.P. 330. Ceriops Abn. iil ii5. ficifolium Smith. E.P. 330. Candolleana A en. var. Sasakii Hayata. Ill- Scoparla Linn. E.P. 332. 115. Vachellii Hook, et Abn. E P. 329. Oestichis dolv'hopada Hayata. 27. Puesh. in. 145. Somai Hayata. 33. Chimaphila japonica Miq. HI. 145. CestTum Linn. III. 154. rhombifolia Hayata. H. 119. nocturum Lins. HL 154. Chionantlius Li»n. e.p. 247. in. 150. Chalcas paniculata G. japonerms Loue. E.P. chinensis Maxim. E P. 247 74; L122. retusus. III. 151. M.F. VI. 61. Chamabaina Wight. 282; LiNDL. E.P. 247. cuspidata M.F. 283. Wbdd. serrulatus Hayata. III. 150.

Morii Hayata. M.F. 282 ; V. 61. Chirita Ham. EP.288; F.M. 179; M.F. 212; Cbamsecyparis Spaoh. e.p. 402. in. 154; V.133. formosensis Matsum. E.P. 402; F.M. 208. anacborata Hanob. F.M. 179; E.P. 288; F.M. 208. M.F. 212. F.M. 208. bicornuta Hayata. IH. 154.

obtasa Sleb. et Ztjcc. forma formosana etmrnea Hance. III. 154. Hayata. P.M. 208. minuteserrulata Hayata. V. 133.

e,. Bb. Chamseraphis CMsOclietOll Blume. HI. 52 ; X. 2.

depauperata Nebs. E.P. 512 ; Vn. 6G. erytbrocarpa Hayata et Kanbhiba. X. 2.

Chamcerops excdsa Thunb. E.P. 454. hom)kimjen

Champereia Geifs. e.p. 358. tetrapela'us C. DC. X. 3. Griffithiana Planch. E.P. CHLOKANTHACE^. E.P.347; F.M. 188. Gltadca Setle Miq. E.P. 345. ChlorantllUS Sw. e.p. 347; F.M.188. officinarum Miq. E.P. 345. bracbystachys Blume. E.P. 347. peepuloides Wight. K P. 346. inconspiouus Sw. E.P. 348. Siriboa Miq. E.P. 345. indicus Wight. E.P. 348. Cheilanthes Sw. E.P.611; V.262. Oldbami Solms. E.P. 348. chusana Hook. E.P. 612. serratus B

farmosa Kaulf. E.P. 611 ; V. 262. 188. formosana Hayata. E.P. 612. Chloris Swaetz. E.P.537;.M.F.407; VH. 90. mysurensis Wall. E.P. 612. barbata Sw. M.F. 407; E.P 573; VIL 90. teniiifolia Sw. E.P. 612. inoompleta KoTn. E.P. 573; M.F. 407; VH. Cheilopleuria Peesl. e.p. 641. 90. biouspis Pbesl. E.P. 641. C'tailofyperus Limn-^ charts Nee^j. E.P. 480. 256 GENERAL INDEX.

ChcKtocyperus acicu'aris Nees. E.P. 614. Cinnamomum micranthmn Hatata. IIL 160; Ccenopieris jafonica Thunb. E.P. 614. ILL 159; V. 158. Chomelia Linn. E.P. 189; n. 95; IX. 57. Neesianum Meissn. E.P. 349.

corymbosa K. Schm. E.P. 189 ; It. 95. nominale Hatata. III. 160.

gracilipes Hatata. IX. 57. obovatifolium Hatata. IH. 161. V. 158.

kotoensis Hatata. IX. 58. osmophloeum Kanehiea. X. 29. lamcifolia Hatata. IX. 58. Parthenoxylon Meissn. E.P. 349. Chrysanthemum Less. E.P. 206; F.M:.135; pedtmeulatum Nees. E.P. 350.

YI26; vni.61. pseudo-loureirii Hatata. TV. 20 ; V. 158. firisanense pseudopedunciJatuni Hatata. Ht. 161. Hatata. VHI. 62 ; VI. 26. indioum Linn. P.M. 135; VIFI. 62. randaieose Hatata. M.F. 238; V. 159. Morii Hatata. VIIL 61. reticulatum Hatata. M.F. 239; IHIBI; segetum Linn. E.P. 206. V. 160. Chrysoglossom Blotie. m.f. 3i8. Pricei Hatata. erra'.icum. M.F. 319. WaVichl. F.M. 141. formosaauin Hatata. M.F. 318. Ciresea Linn. F.M. 99; II 30; V. 71. ChryBopogon Tken. vil 82. alpina Ltnn. II 30; F.M. 99. aciculatus Tmn. E.P. 527; VII. 82. ervheirens Fk. et Say. V. 72. Chrysosplenium Linn. F.M. 87; ill. 103; n. Kiwakamii Hatata. V. 71. (1),3. Cirrhopetalnm xxxx. m.f. 3i8. formosanum Hatata. m. 103. \oninen'e Making. IV. 51.

japonica Miq. HL 103. flavisepalum Hatata. IV. 46 ; G.I. 76. Chylocalyx perjoliatus Hassk. E.P. 339. Inabai Hatata. IV. 47; G.I. 76. sertticosus Meisn. E.P. 341. japonica Making. E.P. 421.

Cibotium Kauup. e.p. 570. melanoglossum Hatata. TV. 49 ; G.I. 76..

Barometz Sm. E.P. 570. omerandrom. Hatata. IV. 50 ; G.I 76. glaucescens Hook. E.P. 570. racemosum Hatata. G.I. 76. glaucum Bedd. E.P. 570. saruwatarii Hatata. G.I. 76. Cineraria repanda Loue. F.M. 140. uraiense Hatata. IV. 51 ; G.I. 76. Cinnamomum Bubman. E.r. 349; F.M. 189; Cirsium DC M.F.158; vm.70.

M.P. ; 238 in. 157; IV. 20 ; V. 152 ; X. 29. breviaiiJe A. Ck. VIH. 70. acuminatifoliuia Hatata. V. 152. chinense Gaed et Champ. VHI. 70; F.M.

acmuiQatissimum Hatata. III. 157 ; V. 153. 158. bartheifolium Hatata. V. 153. japonicmn DC. VHI. 70.

Campliora Nees. et Ebeem. E.P. 349 ; III. Kawakamii Hatata. M.F. 159; VHI. 70; 158; F.M. 189. IL 115. » » „ var. nominale Morii Hayata. Hatata. HI 160. WaUicMi DC. VHI. 70. camphoroides Hatata. HI. 158. Cisnampelns discolor DC. E.P. 16 ; I. 37. caudatifoKum Hatata, V. 155, hernandifolia Willd. E.P. 16 ; I. 37. Doedei-kinii Engl. M.F. 239 ; III. 150 ; V. hexandra EoxB. E.P. 16 ; I. 37. 154. Cissus Linn-. E.P. 63. impressinervium Melssn. M.F. 239. anjvstifo'.ia KorK. E.P. 90. insnlaii-montanvim Hatata. nL158; V. Irevipeduneulata Maxim. E.P. 91 ; 1. 148. 157. cantcniensis Hook, et Abn. E.P. 90 ; 1. 147.

Kanahirai Hatata. HI. 159 ; V. 157. diversifoUa "Walp. E.P. 90 ; 1. 147. longicarpum Kanehiba. X. 29. glauca Eoxb. E.P. 93; L 149. Loure'rii Nees. IV. 21. pteroclada Hatata. III. 63.

macrostemon Hatata. ILL 160 ; V, 158. repens- Lamk. E.P. 93; 1. 149. GENEBAL INDEX. 257

37. Citrullus ScHEAD. E.P. 161 ; II. Citrus nobilis Lotje. var. Unsbu (Mak.) Swin- edulis Spach. E.P.161. gle. Yni. 22.

vulgaris ScHBAD. E.P. 161 ; II. 37. Sabon Sieb. Ym. 18. E.P. I. Citrus Linn. 76; 124; YI. 13 ; VIH. 14. sinensis Osbeok. YIH. 25. AurapMwm Hatata. VIII. 26. Tanlcan Hatata. Ym. 26. Lrair. E.P. 76; 1.124. Cladium P- Be. M.P.77; YL117. „ „ var. Decumana Bonavia. jamaicense Ceantz. MF, 377; YI. 117. E. P. 76; 1124. Claoxylon A. Juss. M.F. 266; IX. 101. „ var. japonica Hook. E.P. 77; kotcense Hatata. IX. 101.

I. 125. ruhescens Hatata. IX. 101.

j8 sinensis Linn. E.P. 76 ; 1. 124. MiQ. M.F. 266. Daidai Sieb. Vin. 27. Clausena BuKM. E.P. 75; M.F.SI; L122; YL decumana Loto. E.P. 76; 1. 124; YIII. 18. 12.

delieiosa Tenoee. E.P. 77. exoavata Btjbm. E.P. 75.

depressa Hatata. YlH. 16. Hatata, L125; M.F. 51.

eiythrocarpa Hayata. YI. 13 ; YIII. 14. lunulata Hatata. M.F. 51 ; L 123. gaoganensis Hatata. YIH. 15. tetrameia Hayata. YI. 12. gramdis Osbeok. YIII. 17. "Wampi Olftee. E.P. 75; L 123.

hyirida Likn. YHI. 30. Hatata. YI. 8.

inermis 'Baxa. 1. 125. Cleisostoma Blume. M.F. 338; M.F. 340; IV.

japotdca Thunb. E.P. ooo '< I- 125. 95. Kotokan Hatata. YIH. 30. brachybotrya Hatata. IV. 95. limonelloides Hayata. YIII. 16. breviracema Hayata. M.F. 338. Limonia Osbeck. Yin. 15. formosana Hanob. E.P. 414. madurensis Lotjb. et C. margariia Lotjk. ionosma Lindl. n. 134 ; lY. 96.

E.P. 77. oblongisepala Hatata. n. 134; IV. 96. medica Linn. YIH. 14. taiwaniana Hatata. IY. 98. Linn. E.P. 14; F.M.40; M.F.13; L „ „ subsp genuina Engl. YIH. Clematis IX. 1. 14. 16; in.l; 15. „ „ „ Idmonum Hook. f. acuminata S. M.F. Yin. 15. akoensis Hatata. M.F.13; 1.21; HI, 2.

„ „ var. digitata Eiss. YIIL 15. alsomitrifolia Hatata. HI. 1. E.P. 6. „ „ „ sarcodaotylis SwiNoiB. amplexicauhs Edg. Yni.i4. angustifoHa Hatata. III. 1. mitis Blanco. Ym. 19. apiifolia DC. E.P. 4; L 25.

Natsudaidai Hayata. YIH. 29. harbellata Edgew. F.M. 42 ; I. 20. ndbilis Hatata. YHL 23. Benthamiaaa Hemsl. E.P. 5; M.F. 14; L LouE. EP.77; L 124. 25-24.

boninensis Hatata. M,F. 14 ; I. 24. „ „ subsp. Keonta EJngl. YIH. 23. chinensis Eetz. E.P. 14; 1.24; L nobilis Loue. var. delieiosa Swingle. YHI. 4; MF. 22. 25; L17. „ „ „ Genshokan Hatata. connata DC. E.P. 6. Ym. 24. crassifolia Benth. F.M. 41; M.F. 15; I. 17;

• „ „ „ Ponki Hayata. YIH. L16; 122. 20. doUchosepala Hayata. Ill 1.

„ „ „ poonensis Hayata. formosana Kuntz. E.P. 5 ; I. 24. YIH. 23. garanbiensis Hayata. IX. 1.

,. „ „ Sunld Hayata. YIH. gracilis Edg. E.P. 6. Yin. 21. grata Wall. E.P. 5; L 25. ; ;

258 aENEBAL INDEX.

Clematis Henryi Oliv. E.P. 6; 1.25. Clerodendron fragrans Vent. E.P. 302. „ „ Tar. leptophylla Hayata. Ill- glaberrimtun Hatata. M.F. 216; 11126. 2. hoematocalyx Hancb. E.P. 302.

instJari-alpina Hatata. III. 3. inerme Gjibtn. E.P. 303.

lasiandra Maxim. F.M. 42 ; I. 20. koshunense Hatata. M.F. 217; H. 126. lasiamdra Maxim, var. Nagasawai Hatata. paniculatom Linn. E.P. 303. r.M.40; 1.18. trichotomum Thtine. E.P. 303; M.F. 218. leiopocarpa Oux. M.F. 18. Cleyera Dp- e.p. 46; 1 86. Lesohenatiltiana DC. L 17; 1.16; M.R 15. fragrans et Cleyera dubia Champ. E.P. 45 „ „ var. aagustifolia Ha- 1.84.

YATA. M.F. 16 ; in. 1. japonica Sieb. et Zucc. E.P. 46; 1.86.

longisepala Hatata. F.M. 41 ; M.F. 17 ; L Thune. E.P. 45; L 84. 21. MUlettii Hook, et Ann. E.P. 46; 1.85. Walp. E.P. 5; I. 20. Meyeniana ocknacea DC. E.P. 46 ; L 86. minor DO. E.P. 5; M.F. 14; I. 24. Cleyera dubia Champ. F.M. 60. Moiii Hatata. F.M. 42; 1. 19. fragrans. F.M. 60.

occidental^ Linn. 210. Japonica Thtinb. F.M. 60. ovatifolia Ito. IH. 1. Clinogyne Salise. v. 228. Owatarii Hatata, M.F. 17; I. 23. dichotoma Salise ? V. 228.

paniculata. M.F. 14; M.F. 17; 1.23; 1.17. Cnemidia angulosa Lindl. E.P. 415. Thunb. M.F. 18; 1.24. „ semiiibera Lindl. E.P. 415.

parvUoba Gabd. et Champ. I. ; I. 21. 25 Clitoria Lnro. E.P. 112; 1. 194. Fierolii Miq. HI. 4. Ternatea Linn. E.P. 112; 1. 194. recto Linn. 1.25; 1.33. Cnicus Linn. E.P. 211; F.M. 140. smiladfolia Wail. F.M. 43 ; L 22. breTicaulis A. Geat. E.P. 211.

taiwaaiana Hatata. M.F. 17 ; I. 23. chinensis Maxim. E.P. 211 ; M.F. 159. tozanensis Hatata. F.M. 42 ; I. 22. japonicus Maxim. E.P. 211. triloba Hooz. M.F. 18; L 23. sinensis Clabke. M.F. 158. uncinala L 20. Wamchii DC. F.M. 140. imcinata Champ. M.F. 18. Cnidium Cusson. e.p. 175 ; n. 55. Tar. floribunda. „ „ 1.17; formosanum Yabe. E.P. 175; H. 55.

M.F. 18 ; I. 20. COCeulus DC. E.P. 14; I. 35. Tar. VUalba Lms. javanica Kze. M.F. 18 curwalus. I. 35. 1.23. Benth. E.P. 14; 135. Wightiana ? 1. 17. dianiherus Hook, et Aen. E.P. 15 ; I. 35. recta Linn. E.P. 6. incanus Colebeooke. E.P. 15 ; 1 36. virgiamt Lotje. E.P. 4. japonicus DC E.P. 16 ; I. 37. Wightiana Waix. F.M. 43; M.F. 15. laurifolius DC. E.P. 14. Clematocletlira Maxim, vhi. i4. ovalifolius DC. E.P. 15 ; I. 35.

Linn. e.p. 25 ; i, 55. Cleome Thtinbergii DC. E.P. 14; 1.35. icosandra et viscosa Linn. I. 55 ; E.P. 26. Cochlearia Linn. i. 53. pungeas Wilid. EP. 25; I. 55. formosana Hatata. M.F. 32 ; I. 53. Linn. e.p. Clerodendron 302 ; M.F. 2i6. COCOS Linn. E.P. 454. acuminatum Wall. E.P. nuoifera Linn. E.P. 454. amplius Hanoe. E.P. 302. Codonacanthus Nees. e.p. 292; F.M. 18O. canescens Wall. E.P. 302. pauoiflorus Nees. E.P. 292; F.M. 180. cyrtophyUum Tuboz. E.P. 302. Codonopsis Wall. F.M. 146; M.F. 163. dis][,unfolium Blume. M.F. 302. cordata Hook. f. F.M. 147. formosanum Maxim. E.P. 302. fo'lens H. K. et T. M.F. 165. ;

GENERAL INDEX. 259

Codonopsis Kawakamii Hatata. M.F. 163. OOMMELINAGE^. E.P.445; P.M. 228; M.F. ovata Bemh. M.P. 165. 369. thalictnfolia Wall. M.P. 165. COMPOSITJE. E.P.201; P.M. 120; M.F. 149;

truncata "Wall. DC. E.P. 216 ; P.M. 146. IL 114 ; in. 124 ; VI, 26; VIII. 38 ; X. 29. Cceloglossum Lindl. e.p. 420. Conandron Sieb. et Zucc. P.M. 179. foimosanum Makiso et Hatata. E.P. 420. ramondioides Sieb. et Zucc. P.M. 179.

lacertiferum et acuminatum Lindl. E.P. COHNAEACEiE. X. 3. 419. CONIFEE.aE. E.P.396; M.F. 307; 11.147; HL Coelogym formosana Hatata. IV. 64. 191; Vn. 39; P.M. 207; IV. 22; V.204; pogoniodes Bolp. M.P. 327. VI. 66; IX. 108. Coix Linn. E.P. 513; VII. 68. CoNTPEBOus Eegion. P.M. 38. agrestis Lode. E.P. 513. Coniogramme ^ee. P.M. 244; M.F. 445; IV. Laohryma-Jobi Linn. E.P. 513; VH. 68. 237. Lachryma Lnra. E.P. 513. fraxinea (Don.) Fee. P.M. 244; M.F. 445; Coldenia Linn. e.p. 255. IV. 239. procxunbens Linn. E.P, 255. japonioa DiBais. M.F. 445. Coleus Lom- E.P.320; MP. 225; VIH. 109. parvipirmula Hatata. IV. 237. Blumei Benth. EP. 320; VIH. 109. Conioselinum Fisch. X. 19. formosanias Hatata. E.P.320; VIH. 109. morrisonense Hatata. X. 19.

muoosus Hatata. M.P. 225 ; VHL 109. umiMtatum Tuecz. CoUabinm Bltjme. M.P. 3i9. Connarus juglandifolius Hook, et Aen. E.P. 101 formosanum Hatata. M P. 319. 1. 164. Colocasia Schott. E.P. 459; VIII. 133; V. ConophaUus Konjac Schott. E.P. 457. 247. ConvaUafla japonica Linn. var. minor Thunb. antiquorum Schott. E.P. 459. E.P. 427. antiqvorum Schott. V- 248. spicata Tsvwb. E.P. 427. nymphcBifolia Kdnth. E.P. 459. CONVOLVXJLACE.ffi. E.P. 259; M.F. 206; H. formosana Hatata. VIH 133. 122; V.125; VL33; IX. 76. indica Benth. E.F. 459. Convolwilus calydnus EoxB. E.P. 262. Konisliii Hatata. VHI. 134. cmspaioms Eoxb. E.P. 265. kotoensis Hayata. V. 247. dujitatus KoxB. E.P. 263. macrorrJtha Schott. E P. 458. gangeticus Eoxb. E.P. 266. odora Beongn. EP. 459. ianthinus Hanoe. E.P. 268. pruinipes K. Koch. E.P. 45. mi Linn. EP.263.

1. E.P. 263. Colubrina L. c. Eich. e.p. 89 ; 144. ohscurus Linn. asiatioa Bbonq. EP. 89; L 144. parvijlorus Vahl. E.P. 268.

javanica Miq, E.P. 89 ; 1. 145. Soldanella Linn. E.P. 267. Colnmea minuta Eoxb. E.P. 280. Turpetlmm Linn. E.P. 266. COMBEETACKE. E.P. 140; L14; H 16. Conyza e.p.204; vin.5i. €ommelina 'Lrm. E.P.448; M.P. 369. asgyptiaca Arc. E.P.204; VIH. 51. aurioulata Blume. E.P. 448. chinensis Linn. P.M. 127. 51. benghalensis LisN. EP. 448. japonica Less. E.P. 20 ; VIH. communis Claekb. E.P. 449. Tiscidula yfjo^. E.P. 204.

nudiflora Linn. E.P. 448. OooJcia punctata Eetz. 1. 123 ; E.P. 75. obliqua Ham. E.P. 448. Coprosma Foest. M.F. 145; 11.100. 100. polyspatha Wight. E.P. 448. Kawakamii Hatata. M.F. 145 ; 11,

procurrens Shdbcht. E.P. 448. myrtiUifolia Hook. f. M.F. 149.

salidfolia Benth. E.P. 449. pdrvifiora Hook. £. M.F. 146. E.P. 435. nmdulata E. Be. E.P. 449 ; M.F. 369. Goprosmanffius japoniciis Kunth. 260 GENERAL INDEX.

Coptis Salisb. III. 9. Corydalis orthocarpa Hayata. HI. 16. Morii HayATA. III. 9. pallida Pers. E.P. 20; 1.44.

quenquefolia Miq. III. 10. racemosa Pers. E.P. 21 ; I. 44.

Corchorus Linn- E.P. 64; 1.107. speciosa Maxim. E.P. 21 ; I. 45.

aoutangiilus Lam. E.P. 64 ; 1. 108. taitcensis Hayata. M.F. 27; I 45.

capsularis Linn. E.P. 64; 1.107. Wilfordi Eegel. E.P. 21 ; 1 45. decemangularis Eoxb. E.P. 65; 1.108. Corylus Linn. HI 173. fuscus BosB. E.P. 64; V. 108. rostrata Ait. yar. ? HI. 173. olitorius Linn. E.P. 65; L 108. rostraia Arr. var. Sieboldwna Max. HX- terrains Thunb. E.P. 369. 173. Cordia Linn. E.P.253; YI. 31. CostUS LiNs. E.P. 422. KaneMrai Hayata. TI. 31. speciosus Smith. E.P. 422. Myxa Linn. E P. 253. Cotoneaster Medee. M.F. lOl; 1.244; HI. ihyrsiflora Sieb. et Zrrcc. E.P. 253. 100; V. 62; VI. 17. Cordyline Comm. e.p. 438. ucuiifolia. III. 100. terminalis Ktjnth. E.P. 438. disticha Lange. V. 64. Coreopsis Linn. E.P. 205. formosana Hayata. M.F. 101; 1.244. tinctoria Nutt. E.P. 205. Megerrima. III. 100.

Coriandrum Linn. e.p.174; II.57. Koizumii Hayata. M.F. 101 ; 1 245. sativum Linn. E.P. 174. Komshii Hayata. HI 100.

Coriaria Linn. e.p, 102; 1. 165; v. 33. morrisonensis Hayata. Y^62 ; Y'l. 17. intermedia Matsum. E.P. 102; 1.165; V. rokujodaisanensis Hayata. Y. 63.

34. roiuTulifoUa Baker. Y. 64.

japonica V. 34. taitoensis Hayata. M.F. 102 ; X 245. nepalensis Wail. V. 34. Corylopsis Sieb. et Ztjcc. IY. 6; VL 20.

sinica Maxim. V. 34. stenopetala Hayata. IY. 6.

summicola Hayata. V. 33. Veilchiana Bean. IV. 8.

COEIABIEa;. 1.(9); E.P. 102; V. 33. CoUonia GhampAomi Lindl. E.P. 413. COENACEiE. n.62; 1(14); P.M. Ill; IV. 11; radiata Miq. E.P. 377. YIII.34; X.28. Cotula Linn. M.F. 153; YIH. 62. CorrniS LinN. IV. 11; YIII.34; X.28. anthemoides Linn. M.F. 153; YIH. 62. conlroversa Hemsl. IY. 12. Ooubulandia. HI. 80. longipetiolata Hayata. IV. 11. Grassida pinnata Linn. E.P. 134. macropltylta Matsum. IV. 12. CEASSULACE^. E.P. 134; F.M. 94; M.F. HI;. taiwaaensis Eanehika. YIII. 34 ; X. 28. 112; 11.11; III 110; YI 26. Cornutia quinata Lour E.P. 300. Cratseva Lin.v. e.p. 27 ; 1 57. DC. e.p. Corydalis 20; F.M.48; M.F. 26; I. Adansmii DC. E.P. 28 ;-L 57.

. 44. falcala DC. E.P. 28 ; I, 57. aurea WrLLD. yar. speeioia Kegel. E.P. IcEta DC. E.P. 28 ; J. 57. 21; L45. magiKi DC. E.P. 28; 1.57. Balansce Peain. M.F. 27; 1.47. religiosa Nobst. E.P. 27 ; I. 57. camplilicarpa Hayata. HI. 15. irifoliata Eoxb. E.P. 28 ; L 57. deojmibens Peks. M.F. 27. Gratcsgus hibas Lour. E.P. 129 ; I. 248. decmubens Pers. III. 15. indka Linn. E-P. 128 ; I. 248. formosana Hayata. M.F. 26 ; I, 46 ; HI. 15, ruhra Lour. E.P. 128 ; I. 248. 16. vUlosa et C. laivii Thukb. E.P. 130. heterocarpa Sieb. et Zucc. E.P. 21 ; I. 45. Crawfurdia "^Vall. E.P. 243; F.M. 164; M.F. kelnngensis Hayata. M.F. 27; 1.46. 201. omplialocirpa Hayata. IH. 15. fascici\lata "Wall. E.P. 243 ; F.M. 164. ; ;

GENEEAL INDEX. 261

Crawfurdia japonka Sikb. et Ztjcc. p.m. 164 Croton Tiglium Linn. E.P. 363.

E.P. 243. . CKUCIFEE^. E.P. 22 ; F.M. 49 ; M.F. 29 ; L 7

lanoeolata Haiata. M.F. 201 ; II. 122. 147; III. 17. Pterygocdlyx Hbmrl. M.R 201. Cryptocarya R. Br. m.f. 236; in.i57; v. Cremastra Ijindle. rv. 84. 151.

triloba Hayata. H. 135 ; IV. 84. chinensis Hemsl. M.F. 236. Wallichii IV. 84. KonisMi Hatata. M.F. 237; IH. 157; V. Creodus odorifer Lock. E.P. 348. 151. Crepis Lnw. E.P. 211; M.F. 163; Vni. 78. WigUiana. M.F. 238.

formosaaa Hatata. M.F. 163 ; VUI. 79. CBYPTOGAMIiE. E.P. 552; P.M. 241; M.F.

integra MiQ. E.P. 331 ; YIII. 78. 410. R. Bk. e.p. 443. japonica Bbnth. E.P. 211 ; M.F. 163 ; VIII. Cryptogramme 613; M.F.

79. aurata Pkantl. E.P. 613.

koshmiensis Hatata. VIII. 79. Bnmoniana Wail. M.F. 443 ; B.M. XXIH. Crinum Linn. e.p. 430. 32. japonica Pkantl E.P. 614. asiatiemn Linn. var. sinicum Bakee. E.P. Be. e.p. 236. 430. Cryptolepis sinicum Eoxb, E.P. 430. mUlue Benth. E.P. 236. elegans Wall. E.P. 236. Crossandra Saucsb. E.P. 292. Blume. E.P. 236. axUlaris Nees. E.P. 292. laxiflora pauciflora Wight. E.P. 236. infondibuliformis Nees. E.P. 292. Oryptomeria japonica Hatata. F.M. 215. oj,pO!

Linn. E.P. 159 ; H. 37. akoensis Hatata. Cuoumis airvllw See. E.P. 161. albida Hetne. E.P. 102 ; L 170. Conomon Thttnb. E.P. 160. oaJycina Schkanck. E.P. 102 ; 1. 171. Hardwickii Kotle. E.P. 160. eUiptica Eoxb. E.P. 103; M.F. 72; 1. 171. maculalus Willd. E.P. 160. ferruginea K. Geah. E.P. 103; 1. 171. maderaspalanus. E.P. 163. formosana Matsum. E.P. 103 ; F.M. 74 ; L

Melo Linn. E.P. 159 ; n. 37. 172. muricaius Willd. E.P. 160. Kawakamii Hatata. M.F. 73 ; L 172. IL 37. linifoUa Linn. F.M. 74; L 172. sativus Linn. E.P. 160 ; IL 37. retusa Linn. E.P. 103; L 172. trigomis KoxB. E.P. 153 ; Saltiana Andk. E.P. 103. Cucurbita Linn. II. 37. Gitrullun. E.P. 161. sessiUflora Linn. E.P. 103 ; 1. 172. similis Hemslet. E.P. 103; L 173; M.F. 74. idolatrica Welld. E.P. 158. splenims Walp. M.F. 72. Lagenaria Linn. E.P. 158. 37. Maxima DucH. E.P. 161 ; IL striata DC. E.P. 103 ; L 173. Siceraria Molin-a. E.P. 158. TrifoUastram Willd. E.P. 103 ; L 173 ; M.F. M.F. 73; 1171. CUCUKBITACE^. E.P. 157; F.M. 100; Ill; IX. 41; IX. 5. Vachelll Hook, et Abn. M.F. 72. 117; L 14; IL 30; U. E.P. 380. Yerrucosa Linn. E.P. 104; 1. 173. Cudrania Teeo. Croton Linn. E.P. 363. javanensis Teec. E.P. 380. Cumingii Muell Aug. E.P. 363. rectispina Hance. E.P. 380. ;;

262 GENEBAL IKDEX.

Matsudai Hayata. X. 73. Cunninghamia K. Be. e.p.339; f.m.213; CvcrophorttS O. Ch. G.L 104. V. 207. polydactylns YI. 158. Kawakamii Hatata. V. 207. Sasaiii Hayata. subfissQS Hayata. Y. 264. Kotdshii Hayata. F.M. 213 ; II. 141. 264. sinensis E. Bb. E.P. 399. taiwanensis C. Ch. V. Hayata. IV. 256. Oupia coryniboia DC. E.P. 189. transmorrisonensis Y. 198; YI. 42. densiflora et oppositifolia DC. E.P. 190. Cyclostemon Blume. hieranense Hayata. YI. 00. CUPULIFEE.aE. E.P. 391 ; E.M. 199 ; M.E. 286 karapinense Hayata. V. 198. TI 62 ; Vn. 37 ; IX. 106 ; X. 30. M.F. 335; IV. 74; YI. Cnrcnligo Ga;iiTN. E.p. 430. Cymbidim Sw. E.P. 412; recurvata Detand. E.P. 430. 79. albo-jucimdissimum Hatata. IV. 74 ; YI. Curcuma Linn. e.p. 42i. 80. longa Lnm. E.P. 421. aloiEoUum Swaktz. IY. 74. Cuscuta Linn. E.P. 260; V. 125. arrogans Hayata. IY. 76 ; YL 79. chinensis Lam. E.P. 268 ; V. 125. msifolmm Hook. E.P. 412; IY. 77. finibriata Bitnge. E.P. 269. formosamim Hayata, M.F. 335; IY. 77. formosana Hayata II. 124. iUiberale Hayata. IY. 78. Grassil Delponte. Y. 125. Jeanran Mak. IY. 82. Jiycdina Wight.- E.P. 209. lanoifoUum Hook. IY. 79. Kawakamii Hayata. V. 125.

Leaohiantun Eeichb. E.P. 412 ; M.F. 335. CyanOtis Lon. e.p. 449; P.M. 228. Mackinnoni Duthie. IY. 78. araclmoiaea Claeke, E.P. 449 ; F.M. 228. misericors Hayata. IV. 79. Kawakamii Hayata. E.P. 449. oiwakense Hayata. YI. 80. pilosa Wight. F.M. 228 ; E.P. 449. oreopliilum Hayata. IY. 80. Cyathea Sm. e.p. 570. pumilum Eolfb. IY. 79. spinulosa Wall, E.P. 570. purpureo-hiemale Hayata. IV. 81. CYATHEACE^. E.P. 569 ; \l. 155. lubrigemmum Hayata. YI. 81. Cyathula Lour. E.P. 326. et Pantl. IY. 82. prostrata Bl-ome. E.P. 326. simonsianum King IY. 83. CYCADACEa;. E.P. 404; M.F. 308. sinense Willd. E.P. 412; Willd. var. margicolotatum Ha- Cycas Linn. E.P. 404; M.F. 308. sinense revoluta Thunb. E.P. 404; MF.308. yata. YL82. virens Lindl. IY. 78. toiwaniana Caeeutheib. E.P. 404 ; M.F.

308. Cymbopogon Speeng. E.P. 530 ; F.M. 236 ; YH.

Cydea graciUima Diels. I. 38. 82. Cyddbalanopsis iomeniosl upuia Hayata. HI. marginatus var. Goeringii Eendle. E.P. 185. 531.

Cydocodon iruncalum Hook et Thoms. E.P. 216 Nardus Eendle. E.P. 530 ; YII 82. F.M. 146. „ „ STibsp. hamatulus Bendl. Cycrophorus Desv. IV.255; Y. 264; YL158; E.P. 531. YHI. 143; E.73. „ „ „ marginatus var. adnascens Desv. G.I. 104. Goeringii Eendel. F.M. 236.

grandissimus Hayata. IV. 255. Gyminosma pedunculata DO. et C. resiwsa DC. linearifoHus (Hook.) G.I. 104. E.P. 73; 1.120. Lingua Desv. G.I. 104. Cynanehum Linn. e.p. 237; M.F. 199. „ „ var. angustifrons Hayata. atratum Bunge. E.P. 237. Y. 264; YHI. 143. formosanum Hbm.'^ley. E.P.237; M.F. 199. „ (Thbg.) var. altenvala Eosenst. liuMuense Wake. M.F. 199. ^'III. 143. Cynoetonum formosanum Maxim. E.P. 237. GENERAL INDEX. 263

Cynodon Pbbs. E.P.536; YII.90. Cyperus pediniformis Nees. E.P. 471. Daotyloa Pebs. E.P.536; Yn.90. pennatits Lam. E.P. 477.

Cynoglossum Linn. E.P. 257 ; P.M. 170. pUosus Vahl. E.P. 474; VI. 106. dlffvMtm BoxB. E.P. 259. polystachyus B. Bb. E.P. 469.

fuioatum -Waisl. E.P.257; E.P.257; P.M. Prescottianus Hook, et Ass. E.P. 478. 170. procerus Eotte. VI.J05.

mioraathum Desp. F.M. 170 ; E.P. 257. Pseudo-Haspan Makino. E.P. 473.

racemosum EoxB. E.P. 258 ; P.M. 170. radiatua Vahl. E.P. 474; M.P. 373. Cfynosurus indicus Link E.P. 573. Jietzii Neks. E.P. 476.

wgyptlcits Linn. E.P. 537. rotundus Benth. E.P. 476. CTPERACKE. E.P.469; P.M. 230; M.F. 372; rotuTidus Kunth. E.P. 476. YI.103; X.57. „ Linn. E.P. 475. Cyperus Lnw. E.P. 471; M.F. 373; Vt 103. serotinus Kottb. E.P. 470. alratus Steud. E.P. 470. Sieherianus Diels. E.P. 478. amcomus Benth. E.P. 472. stolonifer Eetz. E.P. 475. aurlciUalus Nees. E.P. 478. strigosus Hook, et Aen. E.P. 478. canesctns Vahl. E.P. 477. tegetiformis Eoxb. E.P. 476. compressus Linn. E.P. 471. ienuiflorus Eoxe. E.P. 476.

cylindrostachys B(eck. E.P. 479. tuberosus Eottb. E.P. 476 ; M.P. 373. dense-spicatus Hatata. VL 105. umbfMatus Benth. E.P. 477. densijlorus Met. E.P. 478. Miq. E.P. 477. difformis Linn. E.P. 471. uncinatus Poie. MP. 374. diffusus Vahl. M.P. 373. venustus Nees. E.P. 247. digitatus EoxB. E.P. 471. verlidUatus Eoxb. E.P. 476. distans Linn. E.P.472; M.P. 373. ZoUingeri Steud. MP. 374. eleusinoides Ktinth. E.P. 472; M.P. 373. Cypripedium Linn. VI. 66. Eragrotis Vahl. E.P. 469. formosanum Haiata. VI. 66. ferox KicH. E.P. 478. japonicum Thunb. II 136. flavidns Eetz. E.P. 472. maoranthum Sw. II. 136. Haspan Linn. E.P. 473. Cyrlopera formosana Eolpe. E.P. 412. hexastachyvs Bottb. E.P. 475. Cystopteris Beenhaed. iv. i43. inuridatus Eoxb. E.P. 470. formosana Haiat.i. IV. 143. Ida Linn. E.P. 473. fragllis Beenh. IV. 146. japonlea Lbtjes. IV. 144. „ (pro parte). E.P. 470. sphserooarpa Hatata. IV. 144. „ var. paniciformis Glaeke. E.P. Cytoniwm fa'calum Peesl. E.P. 584. 473. Monli Linn. E.P. 470. Dactyloetenium Willd. e.p. 537; VII.90'. asgyptiacum. "Willd. „ midticeps Hook, et Aen. E.P. EP. 537; VIL 90. 478. nMcronalum Willd. E.P. 537.

„ Nees i KuKTH. E.P. 472. radvlans Beaut. E.P. 537.

japonkus Miq. E.P. 470. Dalbergia Lmn. e.p. ii3 ; 1 205 ; ni. 67. lomerdctceus Nees. E.P. 478. Hancei Benth. ? III. 76.

malacoeusis Lam. E.P. 474. rubiginosa Eoxb. E.P. 113 ; L 205. wxiLaccensis var. hrevi Balrymplea pomifera Eoxb. 1. 160. 65. nutans Clabke. M.P. 373. Damnacanthus g^ietn. p.m. ii3 ; IX. „ odoratus Linn. E.P. 478. angostifoUus Hatata. P.M. 113; 11.97. „ paniciformis Peanch et Savat. E.P. indieus G^ietn. f. F.M. 114; 11. 97. 474. macrophyllus Sieb. P.M. 114.

paroiflorus Nees. E.P. 474. major Sieb. et Zucc. F.M. 114. 264 GENEEAL INDEX.

Dammacanthus TasMroi Hayata. IX. 65. Davallia jamaicensis Hook. E.P. 591. E.P. 593. Bctrdhonia neuradyirum Stktjd. E.P. 515. Khasiyana Hook. Daphne Lnra. E.P.354; RM. 190; M.F. 259' Kumeana Hook. E.P. 596. E.P. 591. arisanensis Hatata. II. 126. Undleyi Hook. Hook. E.P. 593. cannabina Loue. E.P. 355. luxmica Baker. E.P. 592. Championi Bknth. E.P. 355; F.M. 190. marginalis Bakee. E.P. 590. Hayata. M.F. 259. nepbrodioides parvipirmula Hayata. M.F. 431. Genkwa Sikb. et Zucc. M.F. 259. 590. indica Linn. E.P. 255. pedata Sm. E.P. japonica Sieb. et Zucc. E.P. 355. pinnata Oat. E.P. 593. odora TnnNB. E.P. 354. platyphylla Don. IV. 209. sinensis Lam. E.P. 355. polyantha Hook. E.P. 590. Daphnidium lancifolium Sieb. et Zocc. E.P. 352. polypodioides Don. E.P. 591 Daphniphyllum Blume. E.P.363; M.F. 265; repens Dest. E.P. 597. 593. "VL 41. rhomboldea Wall. E.P. glaucesoens Blume. E.P. 363. Sieboldiana Miq. E.P. 592. solida Sw. E.P. 591. „ „ var. Oldhami Hems- ley. E.P. 363. Speluncse Bakee. E.P. 591. himalayense Hayata. M.F. 265. stenolepis Hayata. TV. 204. MtJBLL. Aeo. E.P.363. slrlgosa Sw. E.P. 593. membranaceum Hayata. YI. 41. subalpina Hayata. M.F. 432. pentandrom Hayata. M.F. 265. iemdfolia Sw. E P. 594. Sasyloma henghalense DC. E.P. 172. irichosticha Hook. E.P. 591. glaumm DC. E.P. 172. villosa Hook. E.P. 592. javanicum MiQ. E.P. 173. Decaspermum Fokst. e.p. 144; n. 18; m. subbipinnatum Miq. E.P. 173. 116. Datula Linn. E.P. 275. paniculatum KuBz. E.P. 144; IL 18; III. alba Nees. E.P. 275. 116. fastuosa Linn. var. alba Clabke. E.P. 275. Debreg^easia Gaudich. e.p. 390. Davallia Sm. E.P. 589; M.F. 430; IV. 204; VI. edulis Wedd. EP. 390. K. Bb. e.p. 324. 159 ; V. 265. Deeringia haccata 324. affini^ Hook. M.F. 433. MoQ. E.P. Boryana Pkksl. E.P. 597. celosioides E. Be. E.P. 324. buUata Wall. E.P. 589. indica Zoll. EP. 324. calvescens Wail. E.P. 592. Dendrobium Sbv. EP.408; M.F.312;rV.36;

chcETophylla Wall. M.F. 433. VI. 70 ; VII. 40 ; XI. 108 ; X. 32. chrysantheinifolia Hayata. V. 265. alboviride Hayata. IX. 108. Clarkei Hayata. M.F. 431. hiflorum Swaetz. IV. 40. Cmmngii Hook. E.P. 589. candidum Wall. IV. 41.

dissecta 1. Sm. E.P. 589. eqiiitans Keanzl. M F. 315.

divaricata Blume. E.P. 589. erytbroglossum Hayata. IV. 36 ; VII. 40. dryopteridifrons Hayata. VI. 159. fimbriatolabellum Hayata. IV. 38. elegans Sw. E.P. 590. flafiflorum Hayata. M.F. 312. formosana Hayata. M.F. 430. furcatopedicellatum Hayata. IV. 39. Griffithiana Hook. E.P. 590. Goldsobmidtianimi Keanzl. M.F. 313. hemiplera Boey. E.P. 597. bainanense Bolte. E.P. 408.

Hookertana Wall. E.P. 592. beisbanense Hayata. IV. 40. JiymermphyUoides (Blume) Kuhst. B.M. kwasbotense Hayata. IV. 41.

XXHI. 26. leptocladmu Hayata. IV. 43. .; ;

GENEEAi INDEX. 265

Dendrobitun Linawiaimm Keiohb. f. MX Deschampsia flexiiosa Tkin. p.m. 238; vn. 90. 313. Desmochcela prostrata DC. E.P. 326. longicalcaiatum Hatata. IV. 43. Desmodium Desv. e.p. i06; p.m. 74; M.P. Miyakei Sohlte. X. 32. 77; I 181; in. 69; IX. 23.

moniliforme Sw. IV. 44. akcense Hayata. IX. 23.

Nataharai Schlkcht. E.P. 408 ; M.F. 314 Cepbalotes Wall. I. 183. VI. 71. Cepbalotes Wall. var. typica Peain. E.P. nobile Lindl. var. formosanum Keichb. f 106.

E.P. 408. concinnum DC. M.P. 78; 1.184. pendulicanle Hayata. IV. 44. dispermmn Hayata. HI. 69.

Pere Taiiriei Hayata. VI. 70. floribundum G. Don. 1. 183.

randaiense Hayata. M.P. 315. formosanum Hayata. M.P. 77 ; 1. 183 sanseiense Hayata. VI. 70. IX. 26. Somai Hayata. VI. 71. gangetioum DC. E.P. 107; 1.184.

svhclausum Kolpe. IV. 44. Gardneri Benth. E.P. gOO '< I- 1^*-

tentiicatae Hayata. M.F. 316; IV. 43. graciUimiim Hemsl. E.P. 107 ; 1. 185.

Victoria-regincH Lohee. IV. 44. gyrans DC. E.P. 107 ; 1. 185.

Dendrocalamus Nees. e.p. 55i ; vii. 95. gyroides DO. E.P. 107; 1185.

latiflorus Mttneo. E.P. 551 ; Vn. 95. heteropbyUum DC. E.P. 107; 1.185. Eendrocolla alba Kidl. M.P. 336. laburnifolium DC. E.P. 107; 1.185.

Dendropanax Dckb. p.m. ho. latifolium DC. E.P. 107; 1. 185. sp. P.M. 110. laxiflorum DC. E.P. 107; 1.185.

Dennstaedtia Beenh. e.p. 594; v. 266. laxiim DC. E.P. 107 ; 1. 186. cuneata (J. Sm. et He.) Cheist. V. 266. parrifoUum DC. E.P. 107; P.M. 74, X 186.

PormosEB Cheist. E.P. 594. podocarpi-un DC. M.F. 79 ; 1. 186.

leptophylla Hayata. V. 266. polycarpum DC. E.P. 107; P.M. 75; 1. 1 8. moluccana (Bltjme), Mooeb. E.P. 594. pseudo-triqiuetnuu DC. E.P. 107; 1.186.

repens Poest. E.P. 185. pulcheUum Benth. E.P. 107; P.M. 75; I.

soabra Mooee. E.P. 594 ; V. 267. 187.

scaadens Mooes. E.P. 595. reiuforme DC. E.P. 107 ; M.F. 79 ; 1. 187. Smiihii Mooee. V. 266. SMmadai Hayata. IX. 2i.

Dentella Fobst. E.P.185; II. 82; IX. 53. sinuatum Bl. EP. 108; P.M. 75; 1.187. Matsudai Hayata. IX. 53. triflorum DC. EP.108; 1.187.

lepens PoasT. II. 82. nmbeUatum DC. E.P. 108; 1.187. 70. Derris LoTiE. e.p. 114; M.P. 84; I. 205; in. umhellalum DC. in. 77. Desmoirkhum finibrialolabeUum Hayata. TV. 38. alborubra III. e.p. M.F. 108 Hemsl. 77. Deutzia Thunb. 132; F.M.92; ;

chinensis Benth. E.P. 114 ; I. 206 ; IH. 80. n. (1), 8; 111103.

effiptica Benth. M.P. 84 ; I. 206. a-enala S taiwaimensvi Maxtm. E.P. 133. haiQanensis Hayata. III. 77. F.M.92; M.F. 109. lasiantba Hayata. III. 78. crenaXa Siee. et Zrcc. E.P. 133; P.M. 92,

lasiopetala Hayata. HI. 78. gracilis M.P. 109. ; IH. 105.

laxiflora Bests. E.P. 114 ; I. 206. keluDgensis Hayata. M.P. 108 ; II. 8 ; IH. dblonja. IH. 77. 103.

; III. Benth. M.F. 84 ; I. 206. parviflm-a M.F. 109 105. iaiirankma Matbum. HI. 79 ; IX. 23. pulchra Vidal. M.F. 110.

uliginosa Benth. E.P. 114; I. 206. scabra Hayata. M.P. 109.

; ; M.P. Deschampsia Beauv. p.m. 238 ; vn. 90. Thtjne. E.P. 132 P.M. 92

CECspitosa Beauv. P.M. 238 ; VII. 90. 110. 266 GENERAL INDEX.

cUiaris Peks. e.p. 508. JDeatzia tniwanensis Hayata. M.F. 109 ; IL 8. Digitaria 65. Dianella I^m. e.p. 439. formosana Bendlb. E.P. 507 ; VIL msifolia Bed. E.P. 439. Henryi Bendle. E.P. 507; VH. 65.

; G.I. 95. ja\:anica Kunth. E.P. 439. longiflora Pers. E.P. 504; VH. 65 nemorosa Lam. E.P. 439. sanguinalis Scop. VII. 65. odorata Blume. E.P. 439. „ var. Dcelli. E.P. 508. Dianilvera japonica Thdnb. E.P. 295. tristaohya (Hack.) G.L 95. Dianthus Linn. E.P. 35; P.M. 55; L67; KL riolascens Link. VH. 65. 34. Dillenia Linn. in. lO. Zongan Loue. E.P. 96. sp. in. 10.

pygmeeus Hayata. HI. 34. DILLENIACE.S:. in. 10; Vm. 11; IX. 7. E.P. 68. superbus Liun. 35; P.M. 55; 167; Dimeria K- Bb. E.P. 508 ; vn. in. 35. omithopoda Tkin. Vn. 68.

DIAPENSIACE^. F.M:.156; III 146; IV 17; „ „ Tar. tenera Hack. KP. IX. 66. 508. Diaphora cocliinchinensis LouK. E.P. 492. stipceformis Miq. E.P. 508.

1. 95. Dichondra Eosst. E.P. 268. Dimocai-pus Litchi Loite. 152 ; E.P. repens Fobbt. E.P. 268. Zongan Loue. 1. 153. Diclirocepliala 'DC. E.P. 203; vni.45. Vimorphanihus datus Miq. E.P. 176. latiEoIia DC. E.P.203; Yni. 45. rnandshuricus Eupe. E.P. 176. Dicksonia L'Herit. e.p. 569. DIOSCOEEACE.^. E.P.432; M.F. 355; X. 36. Barometz Line. E.P. 570. Dioscorea Linn. e.p. 432; M.F.355; X. 36. deltoidea Hook. E.P. 595. alata Linn. X. 41. moluccana Biume. E.P. 594. Benthamii Peain et BuKErLi,. X. 36. scabra Wall. E.P. 595. dsemona Bdxb. var. reticulata. E.P. 432 scartdens Blume. E.P. 595. M.P. 355. Smithii Hook. E.P. 569. doryophora Hance. E.P. 433; X. 36. strigosa Thtjnb. E.P. 593. glabra KoxB. M.F. 356. Dicliptera Jusf?. E.P. 295; M.F. 215; 1X85. japonica Thunb. E.P. 433. Buergeriana Miq. E.P. 295. kelungense Hayata. X. 36.

cMnensis Nees. E.P. 295 ; M.F. 216. Matsudai Hayata. X. 39. crinita Nbes. E.P. 295. oppositifolia Linn. E.P. 432.

longiflora Hayata. M.F. 215. pseudojaponica Hayata. X. 41. Jioxtmrghiana Nees. E.P. 295. raislisensis Hayata. X. 44. uraiensis Hayata. IX. 85. rhipogonioides Ouveb. E.P. 433. E.P. Dicotyledones. 4; e.p. 322; E.P. 179; sativa Lwn. E.P. 432 ; X. 44. F.M. 39, 112, 184; M.F. 13; L 6. spinosa Boxb. E.P. 433. Dicotyledons—Polypetalous. I. 6. Swinhod Bolfe. E.P. 433. „ Gamopetalous. II. 64. tarokcensis Hayata. X. 44. Didimoglossum fllicula Desv. E.P. 564. Tashitoi Hayata. X. 44. Didymoplexis Gbifp. e.p. 418; m.f. 346; Tokoro Hayata. X. 39. IV. 119. Diospyros Linn. E.P. 228 ; M.F. 186 ; Vn. 33. pallens Griff. E.P. 418; M.F. 346; IV. 120. eriantha Champ. E.P. 228. subcampanulata Hayata. II. 136 ; TV. 119. Kald Linn. E.P. 228. Didymosperma Wendl. e.p. 453. Kusanoi Hayata. M.F. 186. Engleri Wakb. E.P. 453. Morrisiana Hance. E.P. 229. Dienia congesta Lindl. E.P. 436. Oldhami Maxim. E.P. 229. Kich. e.p. 507; 65. Digitaria vn. „ „ var. cbartaoea Hayata. barbata Willd. E.P. 507; VH. 65. M.F. 186. GENEEAL INDEX. 267

Sasaldi Hayata. DiOSpyrOS Vn. 33. Biplazinm odoratissimum Hayata. V. 273; utilis Hemslby. E.P. 228. vm. 145. Beatjt. Siplachne E.P. 573; vn. 92. Oldhami Hook. E.P. 600, Beauv. E.P.573; VII. 92. fusca polypodioides Bltjme. E.P. 600. c. 438. Diplaziopsis Chb. m.¥. pseudo-Doederleinii Hayata. VHI. 145. javamica C. Chb. M.F. 438. subrigesoens Hayata. IV. 219. Diplazium Sw. E.P.567; IV.212; V.268; sylvaiicum Bedd. E P. 606. Vni. 143. tenuicaule Hayata. IV. 220. aiisanense Hayata. XV. 212. Textori (Miq.) IV, 221. bantamcnse Blumb. E.P. 567. uraiense Eosenst. VIH. 146. biouspe Hayata. IV. 214. Wicliuras (Mett.) Diels. E.P. 600. costalisorum Hayata. IV. 213. Diplocarex Hayata. X. 70. crencdo-serralum (Bl ) Mooee. var. Mrlum Matsudai Hayata. §p. X. 70. KosENST. Vm. 143. Diplopappus asperrimns DC. F.M. 125. dUalum (Blotie) Bedd. E.P. 600. Diplopropra Hook E.P. 413 ; IV. 86. divisissimum Chkibt. M.F. 437. ChampionU IV. 87. Doederleinii Makino. M.F. 450. Championi Hook. EP. 413. doodinemim Yabe. E.P. 597. kosukusensia Hayata. IV. 86.

esadentum. M.F. 438. uraiensis Hayata. IY. 87. Sw. E.P. 598. DiplOSpora DO. E.P.192; 11.95; Y.77; IX. formosanum Kosenst. VIII. 145. 59. gigardeum. M.F. 438. bicolor Hayata. IX. 22. Hancocldi (Max.) Hayata. V. 268; VIIL buisanensis Hayata. IX. 59. 142. Tanakai Hayata. V. 77. heterophlebium T>ibi^. V. 274. Tdridiflora DC. E.P.192; H. 95; V. 79.

iridiphyUuni Hayata. V. 272. DIPSACEiE. F.M. 119 ; H. 104. isobasis Chkest. IV. 214. Dipteracanikus lanceolatus Nees. E.P. 291. japonicum Bedd. E.P. 588. Dipteris Eeinwaedt. M.F. 429.

., „ Tar. Tertori Chelst. E.P. conjugata Eeinw. M.F. 429. 599. DIPTEROCABPEa;. HI 46. kappanense Hayata. Vin.143. DiscMdia Be. E.P. 240; F.M.162. KawaJiamii Hayata. MF. 435; IV. 215; formosana Maxim. E.P. 240; F.M.162. VIU.144. Disporopsis Hance. v. 230. Iflnoeum. Persi. E P. 599. arisanensis Hayata. V. 230.

Zasiopteris Ktojze. E.P. 598. . leptophyUa Hayata. V. 232. latifolitun Moobe. E.P. 599. Dispornm Sausb. E.P. 443; F.M. 226; M.F. „ „ var. cyclolobum Cheist. 365. E.P. 600. calcaraium Don. M.F. 366. laxifrons Kosekbt. VTTT. 145. Kawakami Hayata. M.F. 365. leiopodum Hayata. IV. 217. puUum Saijsb. E.P. 443; M.F. 366.

leptophyUum Bakee. M.F. 438. sessile Don. M.F. 367. lineolalum Blume. E.P. 597. Shimadai Hayata. M.F. 367. 14. Makinoi Yabe. E.P. 600 ; IV. 224. Distylium Siee. et Zuco. E.P. 136; n.

„ „ var. karapinense Hayata. racemosum Sieb. et Zucc. E.P. 136 ; H. 14. V. 272. Dodonaea Linn. E.P. 97; 1159. maximum (DoN.)var.formosanmn Eosenst. anguslifoUa Lin.v. E.P. 97; 1.159.

Vrn 145. Mrmannlava DC. E.P. 97 ; 1. 159.

Meyeniamtm Pb. M.F. 438. dioica EoxB. E.P. 97 ; 1. 159. Morii Hayata. M.F. 437. microcarpa DC. E.P. 97; 1.159. 268 GENEEAl INDEX.

1. africana c. Ch. it. 187. Dodonsea viscosa Linn. E.P. 97 ; 159. Dryopteris Dcdlingeria ncdbra Neeb. F.M. 125. anastomosans Hayata. M.F. Hi. angustodissecta Hayata. IT. 146. Dolichos Linn. E.P. 112 ; I. 203 ; IX. 37.

Lablab Linn. E.P. 112 ; I. 203. apiciflora 0. K. IT. 147.

„ „ Yar. doliohooarpa Hat at A. aridum Bak. THI. 146. IX. 37. arisanensis Kosenst. Tin. 149.

trilobatus Wall. E.P. 112 ; I. 203. athyriifor'nis Kosenst. THI. 147. Dolichovigna Hayata. ix. 35. atrosetosa Kosenst. Till. 146. formosaaa Hayata IX. 35. aureo-Yestita Eosenst. THI. 146.

rhombifolia Hayata IX. 36. aurita C. Che. IT. 148. Donax Arundinastrum Loub. V. 228. bankinsmensis Hayata. THI. 145. Bopatrium Hamilt. e.p. 284. Beddomei O. Ktze. B.M. XXIH. 4. M.F.

junceum Mamilt. E.P. 284. 45 ; IT. 151. Dracjena angustifolia EoxB. E.P. 438. bnmnea C. Cheistkxsen. B.M. XXTTT. 4. termincdis Linn. E.P. 438. M.F. 416. Draconiium polyphyllum Thunb. E.P. 457. choranensis Hayata. G.I. 106. Dregea E. Mey. e.p. 239. Clarkei 0. Ktze. M.F. 416. Yolubilis Benth. et Hook. E.P. 239. consiantiss'ma Hayata. IT. 191. DKOSEEACE^. ni. 113; E.P. 135; 1.7; H. Coperandi Ohbist M.F. 423. 13; Till. 34. crenata 0. Ktze. IT. 149. Drosera Linn, e.p. 135; 11 13; HI. 113; YTTT cyrtolepis Hayata. IT. 149. 34. decipens IT. 167. Burmnnni DC. E.P. 136. decurrenti-alata (Diels) C. Ch. G.I. 106.

Burmanni Vahl. E.P. 135 ; II. 13. decursivo-piimata (Bakee). G.I. 107. indica Linn. E.P. 136 ; II. 13. dis.secta O. Ktze. M.F. 416. Loureirii Hook, et Abn. E.P. 136 ; n. 13. distans (Mett.) M.F. 416. lunata Buch.-Ham. Till. 34. Eatoni (Bak.) 0. Ktze. IT. 159 ; G.L 107. peltaia Hook. THI. 34. embesoens (Wall ) C. Che. T. 275. peltata Sm. HI. 113. erythrosora (Eat.) rar. tenuipes Eosenst. roiundifoUa Loue. E.P. 136. THI. 147. Drymaria Willd. e.p. 37; L69. erabescens (Wall.) C. Ch. G.I. 107. cordata Willd. E.P. 37 ; 1 69. Filix-max Schott. M.F. 417. Peesl. Drymoglossum e.p. 627. „ „ Y'ar. serrato-dentata

carnosum Hook. E.P. 627. Bedd. M.F. 416 ; IT. 179.

" ,1 Yar. obDYatum Hakeingt fluYiaKs Payata. IV. 152; TIIL 147. E.P. 627. formosana C. Cheistensbjj. M.F. 416. carnosum Hook. Yar. suboordatum Hook. gongylodes 0. Ch. G.L 107. E.P. 627. gracilescens 0. Ktze. IV. 151. pUosdloides Peesl. E.P. 627. gymnopteridiErons Hayata. Tin. 148. subcordahim, Eee. E.P. 627. hirsutisquama Hayata. T. 277. Drymotaenium Makino. b.ji. xxti. 107. Mrfipes 0. Ktze. IT. 152. Nakaii Hayata. G-.I. 106. hypopblebia Hayata, IV. 154. Boey. E.P. Drynaria 640. jaculosa C. Ch. G.L 107. ensata Eat. E.P. 630. Kawakamii Hayata. M.F. 416; IT. 155; Fortimei Sm. E.P. 640. M.F. 428 ; T. 287. hastaia Kit. E.P. 631. Kodamai Hayata. IT. 156. Adanson. Dryopteris M.F. 414; I146; T. kotojnsis Hayata. T. 279.

275 ; TI 158 ; Till. 146. InisukuseiLsis Hayata. IT. 157. iilaucta EosENST. \'III. 146. kwasbotensis Hayata. T. 278. ;

GENERAL IKDEX. 269

Dryopteris ia3'vifroiis Hayata. rv. 158. Dryopteris soialioroides 0. K. form, ensiformis lasiocaipa Hatata. M.F. 417. Hayata. VIII. 149. latipinna Hook. 'VIII. 149. sophoroides O. Ktze. form, ensipinim. IV. lepidopodn, Hayata. TV. 161. 180.

lepigera C. Ch. G.I. 107. sparsa 0. Ktze. M.F. 422. leptorhacliia Hayata. IV. 162. spinulosa O. Ktze var. morrisonensis leucostipes (Bakeb) C. Ch. IV. 163; M.F. Hayata. M.F. 422. 418. spinulosa 0. Ktze. var. morrisonensis Maximowiczii O. Ktze. M.F. 419; IV. 175; Hayata. rV.166; V.166; V. 281. M.F. 420. splendens (Hook.) var. formosana Eosenbt. melanocarpa Hatata. IV. 163. Vin. 149. membranoides Hayata. IV. 165. squameestipes C. Ch. IV. 179. mingetsuensis Hayata. V. 281. subdecipiens Hatata. IV. 181. subexaltata morrisonensls Hayata. M.F. 450 ; IV. 166 C. Ch. IV. 182; M.F. 418. V. 281. subfluviabs. V. 288. Miqueliana C. Ch. IV. 174. snbhispidula Eosenst. VHI. 149. nigrisqimma Hayata. XV. 167. sublaxa Hayata. IV. 183; Vm. 149. ochthodes C. Ch. IV. 167. subtripiimata (Meq.) var. buuldHyensis- Oldhami C. Ch. G.I. 107. Eobekst. Vin. 149. Oligophlebia C. Ch. G.I. 107. succiilentipes Hayata. VIII. 149.

oppositipenna Hayata. M.F. 450 ; V. 281. Takeoi Hayata. V. 289. pachyphyUa Hayata. IV. 168. taiwanensis C. Ch. G.I. 108. parasitica O. Ktze. B.M. XXin.25; M.F, tentdfrons Hayata. IV. 184. 421. ienuifrons Hayata. VI. 158. patens 0. K. G.I. 108. thriohorhachis Hayata. IV. 185.

„ „ var. piloswn Chkibt. G.I. thysanocarpa Hayata. IV. 160. 108. todagensis Chbist. B.M. XXHI. 25. M.F. pliEeolepis Hayata. TV. 169. 421.

podophytta IV. 172. traasmorrisonense Hayata. IV. 187 ; M.F.

pdylepis C. Ch. V. 293. 449 ; V. 291. piolifera C. Ch. IV. 170. triphyUa C. Ch. G.I. 109. prolixa M.F. 442. truncata C. Ch. G.I. 109. pseudo-Sabsei Hayata. V. 283. uraiensis Eosenst. VHI. 150. pseudosieboldii Hayata. IV. 171. urisipes Hayata. G.I. 109. iirophylla (Wall.) C. Ch. VHL 149. puncata C. Ch. V. 297 ; G.L 108. quadripinnata Hayata. XV. 172. viridescens (Bakek) 0. Ktze. IV. 188. reflexipiima Hayata. IV. 174; V. 285. woodsiisora Hayata. VI. 158. reflexosqiiamata Hayata. TV. 176. Tabei Hayata. M.F. 424; IV. 187. remota Hayata. M.F. 421; W. 177. Duckesnea ehrysantfia Miq. E.P. 124 ; I. 236. remoti-piimata Hayata. G.I. 108. fragiformis Miq. E.P. 124. 236. rhodolepiis C. Ch. G.L 108. fragarioides Smith. I. rufinervis Hayata. M.F. 420. Miq. I. 236. SahcBi. V. 283. Dumasia DC FM.75; 1.194; IX. 22. 194. sacholepis Hayata. V. 285. bicolor Hayata. F.M. 75 ; I. Sasaldi Hayata. VI. 158. viUosa DC. F.M. 76; 1.195. serrato-dentata (Bedd.) Hayata. IV. 179. Duranta Linn. E.P. 297. setigera 0. K. G.I. 108. miisia Jaoq. E.P. 297. Sieboldii IV. 172. Plumieri Jacq. E.P. 297. Somai Hayata. V. 287. Dysoda fasciculata LouB. E.P. 198. ;

270 GENEKAL INDEX.

Bysophylla Blumb. E.P. 308; M.P. 226; Vm. Elseagnus buisanensis Hatata. IX. 87. 107. convexolepidota Hatata. IX. 88.

auiioularia Blume. E.P. 308 ; Vm. 107. daibuensis Hayata. IX. 88. glabra Hatata. M.F.226; Vni. 108. erosifolia Hayata. IX. 88. japonka Miq. E.P. 309. formosana Nakax. X. 29.

verticiLata Benth. E.P. 309 ; TIIL 107. glabra Thunb. E.P.356. EBENACRffi' E.P. 228; M.F. 186; YII. 33. grandifoUa Hatata. IX. 90. Ebermaiera Nees. e.p. 290. kotoensis Hatata. IX. 90. conciimiila Hauce. E.P. 290. longidrupa Hatata. IX. 90. Eccoilopus andropogonoides Steed. E.P. 520. monisonensis Hatata. M.F. 259. Ecdysanthera Hook, et Abn. E.P. 251; M.F. nokoensis Hatata. IX. 92. 194. oiwakensis Hayata. IX. 92. micrantha A. DC. M.F. 195. Oldhami Maxim. E.P. 356.

napeensis Piekbb. M.F. 195. „ „ var. Nakaii Hayata. II. pedunciHosa Miq. E.P. 251. 127. rosea Hook, et Arn. E.P. 251. paucilepidota Hatata. IX 92. utilis Hayata. et Kawakami. M.F. 194; E. pungens Thttnb. E.P. 356. P. 251. Thunbergi. M.F. 260.

EcMnocarpus Bi,xjme. e.p. 65 ; 1 109. unibeUata Hatata. M.F. 259.

dasycarpus Benth. E.P. 65 ; 1. 109. Thtjnb. F.M. 190; MF. 260. Fchinochloa Crus-Qalli Bea-dt. E.P. 501. Elseocarpus Linn. E.P. 66; F. 11.64; 1.109.

Echinops Ln™. E.P. 211 ; P.M. 140; VHI. 69. decipiens Hemsl. E.P. 65; F.M. 64; I 110. dahuricus FrscH. E.P. 211; F.M. 140; Vin. japonicus Sieb. et Zvcc. E.P. 66 ; 1. 110. 69. lanceaefolius Boxb. E.P. 66 ; 1. 110. Gmelini Ledeb. F.M. 140. photinicefolius Sieb. E.P. 65. sphcerocephalus Miq. F.M. 140. Elseodendron Jacq. e.p. 84. Echioglossum M.F. 340. japoniciim Feanch. et Satat. E.P. 84; I. Echiles saligna Deltle. E.P. 252. 140. LiKN. Eclipta E.P. 205; "VHI. 59. Hayata. III. 61.

alba Hassk. E.P. 205 ; VIII 59. ElaphoglOSSUm Schott. e.p. 640; IV. 257; Linn. e.p. Ehretia 253; in. 153. V. 293; VHI 150. acuminata B. Bb. E.P. 253. oonforme Moobe. IV. 257. buxifoUa Boxb. E.P. 255. latifolium I. Sm. E.P. 640 ; V. 293. formosana Hemsley. E.P. 254. lauiifoUtim (Thoxjaes). glaucesoens Hayata. III. 153. subUipticum Bosenst. VIII. 153. Isevis KoxB. E.P. 254. ELATINE^. 175; 1.(8); E.P. 39. Imvis Matsumura. III. 154. Elatine Linn ^I. 75 ; E.P. 39. longifloia Champ. E P. 255. triandra Sohkuhb. E.P. 39 ; I. 75. lomjifoUa Champ. 111.153; III. 154. ElatOStema Poest. E.P. 384; F.M. 198; m. macrophyUa Wall. E.P. 254. 175; VI. 57. resinosa HA^'CE E.P. 255. ediile C. B. Bobinson. III. 175. serrata Eoxe. E.P. 253. ficoides Wedd. E.P. 384. Eichhornia Kunth. e.p. 444. herbaoeifoUa Hatata. VI. 57. panioulata Spkeng. E.P. 444. lineolatum, Wight. VI. 58. tricolor Seitb. E P. 445. Uneolatum. var. major. Thw. E.P. 384 ; VI. E'L.a3AGNAC]ia;. E.P. 356; F.M. 190; M.F. 58. 259; 11.126; IX. 88; X. 29. MarianncB Claeke. E.P. 384. Elseagnus Lnm. E.P 356; F.M. 190; M.F. 259 miorooeplialantha Hatata. VI. 57. IX. 87; X. 29. minutum Hayata. F.M. 198. .GENERAL INDEX. 271

omtum Wight. F.M. 197. ElatOstema Engelliardtia Lbsoh. f.m. i99 ; vi. 6i.

platyphyllum "Wkdd. E.P. 385. formosana Hayata. VI. 61. sessUe Fobst. F.M. 198. spioata Blume. F.M. 199.

„ var. cuspidatum Wedd. F.M. 198. „ var. formosana Hatata. F.M. 199. Elements op cbntbal and sotithebn China. Enkjlia trigyna Gecfpith. F.M. 101. F.M. 26. trigyna Miq. E.P. 91.

Elements of nobthebn China. FM. 27. Entada Adans. E.P. 116; X. 3; L212; VIH. Elements op the Flora of the Montane 32.

Zone. F.M. 4. formosana Kanbhiea, VIII. 32 ; X. 3.

Eleooharis B- Bk. EK^SO; M.F.375; VI koshunensia Hatata et Kahehira. X. 3.

106. phaseoloides Mbkeill. VIII. 33 ; X.3. SUmaaai Hatata. VI. 107. scandens Benth. E.P. 116.

variegata Kunth. E.P. 481. scandens Ltnn. I. 212 ; VIII. 33 ; X 3.

variegata var. $. laxiflora Eidley. E.P. Enteropogon Nees. e.p. 537 ; vn. 90. 182. gracilior Eendle. E.P. 537; VII. 90.

spicatus B. Juss. VIII. 43. Epaltes Cass. E.P. 210; VIII. 55. australis Elephantopus Linn. e.p. 202; viil. 43. Less. E.P. 210 ; VHL 55. mollis H. B. K VIH. 43. Epidendrum nercosum Thtine. E.P. 406. scaber Linn. E.P. 202. sinense Amjb. E.P. 412. spicatus B. JuBs. E.P. 202. ielragomim LotiE. E.P. 154. Eleusine G^etn. E.P. 538; VII. 90. Epilobium Linn. F.M. 99; n.28. ooracana G^bt. E.P. 538; Vn. 90. alpinum Linn. F.M. 99; 11.28.

indica G^btn. VII. 90; E.P. 538. roseum Sohbeb. F.M. 99 ; II. 28.

CBgypliaca Desp. E.P. 537. Epimeditun Linn. E.P. 18 ; I. 41. Ellisiophyllum Maxim. F.M. 170; M.F. 208. Sp. E.P. 18. L41. pinmtum Matuso. M.F. 7; F.M. 170; M.F. Epiphanes pallens Eeichb. E.P. 418. 208. Epipogon G. S. Gmel. X. 33. reptans Maxtm. F.M. 170; M.F. 8. kusutusense (Hatata) Sghlte. X 33. Eleocharis E. Be. e.p. 480. Kolfei (Hatata) Schltb. X. 33. acicMtoris Ledee. E.P. 480; E.P. 480; VL Epipremnum Scbott. e.p. 459; v. 239. 107. formosanum Hayata. V. 239. capitata R Bb. E.P. 480; M.F.375; VI. mirabile Sohott. E.P. 459. 107. mtVabflfi Schott. V. 240. Chcelaria Hance. E.P. 480. pinnatum (Linn.) V. 240. fistulosa Link. VI 107. EQUISETACE^. EP. 556. japonica Miq. E.P. 481. Equisetum Lmn. E.P. 556. plantaginea B. Bii. E.P. 481; M.F.375. debile Boxb. E.P. 556. Elsholtzia Willd. E.P.309; M.F. 227; Vm. elongatum var. japonicum Mllde. E.P. 557. 106. ramosissimum Desp. E.P. 557. Oiistata "Willd. M.F. 227. Eragrostis Beauv. E.P. 54'2; M.F.407; VIL formosana Hatata. VUL 106. 91. 92. Oldhami Hbmsley. E.P.309; Vin. 106. amdbUis Weight. E.P. 5.45 ; VH. 92. Embelia Juss. M.F.179; V. 84. atrovirens Hack. E.P. 542 ; VH. lentioellata Hatata. V. 86. iahiemis Hance. E.P. 542.

pendviliramiila Hatata. V. 84. Sroionei Miq. E.P. 542. Emilia Cass. e.p. 208. Nees. E.P. 542. sonchifolia DC E.P. 208. bulbiUifera Steud. E.P. 542; VH. 92. Empusa paradoxa Lindl. E.P. 407. cylindrica Nees. E.P. 543.

Endemic Elements. F.M. 28. elongata Jacq. E.P. 542; M.F. 407; VII. 92. ,

272 OENEEAL INDEX.

EEICACE^. E.P. 218; M.F. 169; 11.118; IIL EragrOStis fiextiosa Stetjd. E.P. 544. VI. 28; IX. 65. formosana Hatata. B.M. XXI. 53. M.F. 408 129; IV. 15; Linn. E.P. 204; F.M. 126; ATII. 51, Vn. 92. Erigeron 51. VII. ILmfoKus WrLLD. E.P. 204 ; VIH. genioulata Nees et Mey. E.P. 543 ;

morrisonensis Hayata. F.M. 126 ; Vm. 51. 92. inierrupta Beauv. E.P. 543. Thunbergi Gkay. F.M. 126. Staff. Lindl. E.P.129; L248. „ „ var. tentiissimn Eriobotrya

japonica Lindl. E.P. 129 ; I. 248. E.P. 543 ; "VII. 92. japonica Tbin. E.P. 543; Til. 92. EEIOCAULE^. E.P.467; UI. 197; X. 49. Makmoi Hack. E.P. 544. Eriocaulon Linn. E.P. 467; IH. 197; X. 49. 52. major Host. E.P. 543; M.F. 408; YII..92. alpestre Hook. E.P. 468 ; X. minor Host. E.P. 544; VH. 92. formosanum. Hayata. X. 49. megaslachya Link. E.P. 544. luzulffifolium Mabt. E.P. 468. Nemnii Hasce. E.P. 543. Merrilli Eum. IH. 197. orienialis Kbes. E.P. 542. nantcensis Hatata. X. 51. pilosa Beaut. E.P. 544; Yn.92. pachypetalum Hayata. X. 52. plumosa Link. E.P. 545; VH. 92. parvuum, Kcekn. X. 55. pocnoides Beauv. E.P. 544. petropetalum Hayata. X. 55.

tenella Rcem. et Soault. E.P. 545. sexangidare Miq. E.P. 468.

„ „ Tar. plumosa Staff. E.P. 545 „ Tar. j8 vulgaris Kobnicke. E.P. Benih. E.P.543; VH. 92. 468. unioloides Nees. E.P. 545; "Vn.92.~ Sieboldianum Sieb. et Zucc. E,P. 467. verticUlata Beaut. E.P. 545. suisliKnse Hayata. X. 55. WiUdenoviarm, Nees. E.P. 542. ti-uncatum Buch.-Ham. X. 55. zeylanica Nees. E.P. 543. Eriochloa H. B. et K. E.P. 498; M.F. 399 EremocMoa S. Wats. Yn.78; M.F.406. vn. 55. opMuroides Hack. M.F.406; "STI. 78. annulala Kunth. E P. 498. polystachya B. et K. E.P. „ „ Tar. longifolia Hayata. H. VH. 55; 498; TH. 78. M.F. 399.

Eria Lindl. E.P. 409; M.F. 320; IV. 54; VI- TiUosa Kunth. E.P. 498 ; VIL 55.

73; IX. 110. Erioc7irysis Nannga Nees. E.P. 519 ; F.M. 236.

arisanensis Hayata. IV. 54 ; VI. 73. porphyrocoma Hance. E.P. 519.

Comeri Keiche. f. E.P. 409 ; M.F. 320. Erycibe Koxb. ix. 76. formosana Eolfe. E.P. 409. aoutifoMa Hayata. IX. 76.

hypomelana Hatata. V\. 54. obtiisifoUa Benth. II. 122. japonica Max. IV. 54. Hayata. IX. 76. Matsudai Hayata, IX. 110. Erythraea Eich. e.p. 242; M.F. 200. nudicaulis Hayata. II. 138. anstralis E, Beown. M,F. 200.

pKcatilabeUa Hayata. rS'. 55. spicata Pebs. E.P. 242.

54. reptans Mk. IV. Erythrina Linn. e.p. ho ; 1. 196. septemlamella Hayata. TV. 56. indica Lam. E.P. 110; L 196. tomentosiflora Hayata. H. 136. Erythrodes Bl. X. 33. tomentiflora Hatata. IV. 56. formosana Schltk. X. 33. Erianthns Mich. E.P. 520; M.F.406;Yn.77. Erythrophlceum Afzei.. e.p. ii6; i.211.

fastigiatus Henby. E.P. 520. Fordii Our. E.P. 116 ; 1. 211.

formosnnus Staff. E.P. 520 ; VII. 77. Ethulia LiKN. F.M. 120; vni. 42. japonicus Beaut. E.P. 518. anguslifoVm Bojeb. F.M. 120. poUinioides Eendlb. E.P. 520; M.F.406; conyzoides Linn. F.M. 120 ; VIII. 42. vn. 77. gracilis Deltle. F.M. 120. GENEEAL INDEX. 273

Ethulia ramosa BoxB. F.M. 120. Euonymus Ltnn. E.P. 82; M.F. 58; F.M. 69; Eucarex Coss et Gbbm. VI. 124. I 135; in. 56; V.15; IX. 9.

acutorhombifolia ; Euchlsna Sohbadee. vn. 68. Hatata. IH. 56 IX. 9. arboricolus Hatata. V. luxurians Dueteu. VII. 68. 17. batakensis Hatata. IX. 11. Euchresta Benn. E.P.114; I.207; III. 87. oamosns Hemslbt. E.P. 82 ; 1. 136. Hoisfielclii Benn. var. formosana Hatata. chinensis Lindl. E.P. 83; 1139. in. 81.

Dielsiana Loeseneb, 1. 136 ; M.F. 58. E.P. 114; 1.207. Hatata. m. 58 ; M.F. 59. Hatata. HI. 81. echinatus Wall. F.M. 69. Eugenia Lnw. E.P.143; F.M. 96; M.F. 112; T. Ito. M.F.59; L138. 11.18; m. 116. echinata Wall. L138; M.F. 60. acuminatissirtvi Ktirz. HX 118. euphlebiphyllus Hatata. V. 15. acutisepala Hatata. M.F. 112 ; II. 18. javanieus Bl. M.F. 59 ; 1. 137. claviflora Eoxb. var. oblongifolia Hatata. kuraruensis Hatata. IX. 12. in. 116. Matsudai Hatata. IX. 15. congesta MKKEiLii. M.F. 114. Miyakei Hatata. E.P. 83; M.F.59; 1.137. cospidato-oboyata Hatata. in, 116. nitidus Bentb. E.P. 83. egmosa Lam. M.F. 113. pallidifoUa Hatata. m. 57. densissima MERBiii. HI. 118. pellucidifoUa Hatata. HI. 57; V. 16; IX. divaricato-cymosa Hatata. IH. 118. 15. euphlebia Hatata. Ht. 119. Spraguei Hatata. M.F. 59 ; L 137 ; V. 18. fluyiatilis Hemsii. m. 119. subsessUis Spbaotje. M.F. 60 ; 1. 138. formosana Hatata. 11 19 ; M.F. 113. Tanakffi Maxim. E.P. 83 ; 1. 137; V. 18. Grijsii Hancb. E.P. 144; F.M.96. Tanakce Hatata. IX. 12. Jambos Linn. E.P. 143; II. 19. Tobera Thumb. E.P. 33. javamca BiiUHE. H. 20. trichocarpiis Hatata. F.M. 69 ; 1. 138. kashotcensis Hatata. M.F. 113; H. 20. Eapatorinm Lhw- e.p.202; f.m. 122; ii. kusukusensis Hatata. HX 119. 124; Vin.43. malacoensis Linn. 143. chivense Linn. F.M. 123. Miliettiana Heilsl. IH. 120. chinense var. tripartitum Miq. KP. 202. pyxophyUa Hance. E.P.144; F.M.96. chinense var. Mparlilum Miq. F.M. 123. racemosa Linn. E.P. 144. formosanum Hatata. F.M. 122 ; Vm. 44. sinensis Hemsl. E.P.143; H. 20; F.M.96; gracillimxuu Hatata. III. 124 ; VIH. 44. M.F. 112. Japonicum Thunb. E.P. 202. simUis Mebb. HI. 119. Lindleyamim DC. F.M. 123; E.P. 203; Sulalia cotuHfera Mtjnbo. E.P. 520. vm. 45. densa Bakek et E.P. Moobe. 518. quasitripartitum Hatata. VHI. 44. japonica Tkin. E.P. 518. Eeevesii Wall. E.P. 203; VHI. 44. Eulophia E. Bb. EP. 412; M.F.332; IV. 72; Tashiroi Hatata. E.P. 123; F.M. 123; III. VL78. 125; Vni. 44. brachycentia Hatata. IV. 72. tozaiien.se Hatata. Vni. 44. formosana Eolpe. E.P. 412. Euphorbia Linn- e.p. 367; M.F. 26i; vn. formosana Eolfe. M.F. 334. 34; IX. 103. herbacea Lindi. IV. 73. Atoto FoKST. E.P. 307 ; M.F. 261. maororriza Bltjme. VI 78. Bojeri Hook. E.P. 367. ochobiensis Hatata. VL 78. dendroides Hatata. M.F. 262. ramosa Hatata. M.F. 332. ; IV. 73. dendroides Linn. E.P. 367. taiwanensis Hatata. M.F. 333. formosana Hatata. M.F. 262 ;' IX. 103. ;

274 GENERAL INDEX.

Euphorbia garanbiensis Hatata. IX. 103. Euscaphis staphyUoides Sieb. et Zncc. E.P. heJioscopia Linn. E.P. 367. 97; 1.159. humifusa Willd. E.P. 368. Enstigma Gaedn. E.P.137; n.l4; m.ll3; humifusa Hayata. IX. 104. in. 21. hypericifoUa Linn. E.P. 368. oblongifoliTim Gabdn. et Champ. E.P. 137; Hatata. IX. 104. n.l4; nL113. Jolkiiu Brass. E.P. 367. bedersefolia F. et S. HI. 21. liuHuensis Hayata. IX. 103. Euxolits viridis Moq. E.P. 326

Makinoi Hatata. M.F. 262. Evodia Foest. E.P. 69 ; F.M. 68 ; L 117; VL 5.

microphylla Heine. E.P. 368. glauca Miq. E.P. 70 ; F.M. 68 ; L 117.

mieropJiylla Hayata. M.F. 262. hirsutifolia Hayata. VI 5.

Hetne. M.F. 263. Zamarckiana Benth. E.P. 70 ; 1. 117.

orientalis Hayata. IX. 104. mararnbong Miq. E.P. 70 ; 1. 118.

Linn. E.P. 367. meliffifolia Benth. KP. 69; F.M. 68; I, Pepliis Linn. IX. 103. 117; VI. 6. pilnlifera Linn. E.P. 368. Boxburghiana Beoth. E.P. 70; L 118.

serrnlata Reinw. E.P. 368. tnphyUa Bbddome. E.P. 70 ; 1. 118. Sparmanni Boiss. E.P. 367. DC. E.P.70; L117. tarokcensis Hayata. "VII. 34. Evolvulus Linn. E.P. 267. TasMroi Hayata. IX. 104. alsinoides Linn. E.P. 267. thjmifolia Lnra. E.P. 368. chinensis Choist. E.P. 267. TinicaHi Linn. E.P. 367. Umfolius Linn. E.P. 267. ETTPHOKBIACE^. E.P. 359; F.M. 193; M.F. pudicus Hance. E.P. 267. 261; n. 1-26; III. 169; V. 198; TL41; Excoecaria Linn. E.P. 366; M.F. 271; HE. YH. 34; IX. 93; X. 30. 173

Euphoria Comm. E.P. 95 ; 1. 152. Agallocha Linn. E.P. 366.

Longana Lam. E.P. 95; 1.152. crenvlata Hayata. M.F. 271 ; HI. 173. Euphrasia Linn. F.M. 177; V. 129.. Wight. E.P. 366. bomeensis Stapp. F.M. 177. „. „ var. formosana Hayata. petiolaris Wettst. F.M. 177. M.P.271; in.l73. transmorrisonensis Hayata. V. 129. formosana Hayata. HI. 173; HI. 173. Eurya Thunb. E.P. 46; F.M. 60; n. 86; Tin- japonica Muell. Abo. E.P. 366. 6; IX. 5. Kawafamiii Hatata. IH. 173.

arisanensis Hayata. VIH. 6. orien'.alis Pax. et K. Hofpm. III. 173. distichophyUa Hemsl. E.P. 46 ; F.M. 61 philippinensis Mebetll. m. 174. 1.87; 187; L 90. Fagara Linn. e.p. 71 ; M.F. 51 ; L II8 ; HL glaberrima Hayata. "Vm. 8. 50; VI 8. gnaphalocarpa Hayata. Tin. 7 ailanthoides Engl. 1. 119. japonica Thumb. E.P. 46; F.M. 60; I. 86. Avicenrue DC. III. 50; VL 10. leptophyUa Hayata. IX. 5. cuspidata (Champ.) E.P. 71; 1.119. Mateudai Hayata. IX. 6. cyrtorhachia Hatata. VL 8. strigiUosa Hatata. F.M. 61 ; I. 87. emarginella Engl, et Pkantl. EP. 72 ; L Euryale Samsb. e.p.19; 1.42. 120. ferox Samsb. E.P. 19 ; I. 42. integrifoIioLi Mebkll. M.F. 51; 1.119.

Euscaphis Sieb. et Zuco. E.P. 97; IIL67; I. laxifoUolata Hayata. m. 50. 159. leiorhachia Hayata. VI. 10. japonica. m. 68. nitida EoxB. E.P.72; L 119. Pax. E.P.97; 1. 159. piperita LouK. L 119 ; E.P. 72. Koniahii Hayata. in. 97. iriphyUa Boxb. 1. 119 ; EP. 70. ;

GENEEAL INDEX. 276

Fagoiyrum emarginaium Meisn. E.P. 334. Ficus hiiranensis Hatata. YHI. 123. eseulentum M

Pagrsea Thumb, in. 151. ischnopoda Miq. et F. sub- dbovaiu WALii. HI. 152. Katsumadai Hatata. YIH. 127. Sasaldi Hatata. III. 151. kaukauensis Hatata. YH. 35 ; YIH. 127. Linn- M.P. FagUS 286 ; F.M. 206. Kingiana Hemslet. E.P. 380 ; YIH. 120. Hayatse Paub. M.F. 286. Konishii Hatata. M.F. 273; YIH. 126. japonica Maxim. M F. 287. koshunensis Hatata. M.F. 274; YHI. 120. sjrlvatica Linn. var. F.M. 208. kotoensis Hatata. YHI. 126.

FatOUa Oavd. F.M:.195; E.P.372. Kusanoi Hatata. M.F. 275 ; YIH. 121.

japoraca Blume. E.P. 372 ; F.M. 195. leuoantatoma Poib. E.P. 377; YHI. 120;

pUosa Gatto. F.M. 195 ; E.P. 372. M.F. 277.

Fatsia Done, et Pl. F.M. 105 ; E P. 177 ; H. 59. IcEvis Bl. M.F. 274. japoraca Done, et Pl. F.M, 106. juaruyamensis Hatata. M,F. 276.

papyiiEeia Benth. et Hook. E.P. 177 ; 11. MUlelli Miq. E.P. 378.

59 ; F.M. 106. nervosa Hetne. E.P. 375; YHI. 120.

I)olyoarpa Hatata. F.M 105 ; IX. 59. n'lppordca Fbanch. et Savat. E.P. 375. Lnra- 240 408 Festuca FM. ; M.F. ; VH. 93. nitida Thunb. E.P. 376. ovina Linn. var. vulgaris Koch. M.F. 408 obscura BLiraiE. E.P. 379 ; M.F. 277. "VII. 93; F.M. 240. ochobiensis Hatata. YIL 36; YHI. 127.

FICOIDEffi. E.P. 167 ; 1. 8 ; H. 46. Oldhami Hance. E.P. 377; YHI. 120. Ficus Linn- E.P.374; P.M. 196; M.F. 273; pomifera Wall. M.F. 274.

Vn.35; TIII.111. pumila Linn. E.P. 379 ; YIH. 117. antswensis Hatata. YIH. 122. pyriformis Hemsl. YHI. 117. arisaaensis Hatata. "VHI. 114. Hook, et Aen. E.P. 378; M.F.

Awkeotsang Makino. M.F. 449 ; YHL 117. 278.

Beech^ana Hook, et Aen. E.P. 374 ; YIH. Miq. E.P. 379. 120. lapiformis Hatata. YHL 120. Ghampkmi Bebth. E.P. 378. KoxB. E.P. 377. clavata Waij.. M.F. 278. retusa Linn. E.P. 376; YIH. 119. cuspidato-caudata Hatata. YIH. 119. „ var. nUida King. E P. 376.

erecta Thtjnb. M.F. 275. , EoxburgMi Wall. E.P. 380. „ „ var. Beeckeyana King. E.P. septica Kumph. E.P. 377. 374. Sieboldi Miq. E P. 378. „ „ „ var. Sieboldi Kino. E.P. Somai Hatata. YIH. 121. 378. superba Miq. E.P. 376. fistulosa Keinw. E.P. 377. „ „ var. japomea Miq. E.P. 376. „ Matsum. et Hatata. YIH. 120. Swinhoei King. E.P. 379 ; YHI. 120. formosaaa Maxim. E.P. M.F. 374; 278; taiwaniana Hatata. M.F. 277; YIH. 117. YHI. 117. tannoensis Hatata. YIL 36; YIH. 116. forma Shimadai YIH. i> „ terasoensis Hatata. YHL 116. 118. vaccinioides Hemslet. et King. E.P. 379; foveolata Wall. E.P. 375 ; YHI. 116. YIH. 114; F.M. 196. gibbosa Bltjme. E.P. 377 ; YHI. 120. vasoulosa Wall. E.P. 378; YIH. 120. glandulifera Wall. M.F. 277, Wightiana Wall. E.P. 375; YIH. 120. glocUdiifoHa Hatata. YHL 126. Wrightii Benth. E.P. 375. Harumm Maxim. E.P. 379 ; M.F. 450. Harlandi Benth. E.P. 378; M.F. 274; YIH. Filipendula Lnra. ix. 39. 120. Idraishiensis Hatata. IX. 39. 276 GENERAL INDEX.

Be. E.P. P.M. Fimbristylis Vahl. E.P. 482; M.r.375; VI. Fleminga strobilifera K. 113 ; 108. 77; 1.205. sBstivaJis Vahl. E.P. 482. Flenrya Gaudich. VI. 43.

aginkotensis Hayata. VI. 108. mterrnpta Gaud. E.P. 381 ; VI. 43. anpinensis Hayata. VI. 108. Floelstic Kblationship between Foemosa ANa arvensis Vahi.. E.P. 484. NEiGHBOtnirNG Codntkies. F.M. 30. antumnalis Tar. a Bceck. E.P. 482. FlOSCOpa LouE. M.F. 369. tiarbata Benth. E.P. 488. scandens Lotjb. M.F. 369. bispicala Ne38;s. E.P. 486. Fluggea "WiLLD. E.P. 359. boBinensis Hayata. VI. 109. japonica Rich. E.P. 427.

communis Kunth. E.P. 483. „ „ var. umbraticola Bakee. E.P.

complanata Link. E.P. 482 ; M.F. 375. 427. diphylla Vahl. E.P. 483. microcarpa Blume. E.P. 359. Hance. E.P. 483. Eragiostis Foeniculum Touen. e.p.171; 11.54. ferruginea Vahl. E.P. 482. Tcdgare Mill. E.P. 171 ; H. 54. formosensis Clabke. E.P. 484. Forrestia A. High. E.P. 450. glomerata Nees. E.P. 485. chinensis N. E. Beown. E.P. 450. juncea Bceck. E.P. 485. hxspida Henry. E.P. 450. kagiensis Hayata. VL 110. Fortnnella Swingle, vm. 31. kankaoensis Hayata. VI. 111. crassifolia Swingle. VIH. 32, laxa Vahl. E.P. 483. erythrocarpa Hayata. VI. 13. leiocarpa Maxim. E.P. 483. japonica Swingle. VUL 32. miliaoea Vahl. E.P. 484. margarita Swingle. Vni. 32. monostachya Hassk. E.P. 484. Lnra- E.P. 124; F.M. 82; M.F.97; ovcdis Nees. E.P. 483. Fragaria 1. 235. takacensis Hayata. VI. 112. indica Andk. E.P. 124; L 235. tikushiensis Hayata. VI. 113.

malaxjama Koxb. E.P. 124 ; 1. 136. iomentosa Vahl. E.P. 483.

vesca Linn. var. minor Hayata. M.F. 97 ;. platanifoUa Sohott. E.P. 58. I, 236. podocarpa Nees. E.P. 483i

Linn. E.P. 246 ; 189. polymorpha Bceck. E.P. 483. Fraxinus MJ.

bradeata Hemsl. M.F. ; M.F. ; M.F. polytrichoides Vahl. E.P. 485. 189 190 191. rigida Kunth. E.P. 485.. sclioeiioides ferruginea M.F. 189. Vahl. E.P. 486 ; M.F. 376. serioea K. Be. E.P. 486. floribunda Wall. var. integerrima Matsum. M.F. 190. spathacea Both. E.P. 485. sqtiarrosa Vahl. E.P. 486. formosana Hayata. M.F. 189 ; II. 122. vekdma Fbanchet. E.P. 486. Griffithii Claeke. M.F. 17. Wightiana Nees. E.P. 485. instJaris Hemslby. E.P. 246. minute-ptmctata Hayata. M.F. 178. Pirmiana platanifoUa Schott. 1. 103. Flagellaria Linn. e.p.450, philippirmisis Merr. M.F. 178. inrlica Linn. E.P. 450. retiisa Champ. E.P. 246. rLAGELLAKIE.ffi. E.P.450. Freycinetia Gaud. e.p. 455. Fleminga Koxb. E.P.113; p.m. 77; 1.204. formosana Hemsl. E.P. 455. congesta Eoxb. I. 205. Fuirena Kottb. e.p. 490. " " vn^r. nana Baker. E.P. 113. glomerata Lam. E.P. 490. pteropus Bakek. KP. 113. Motlboellii Nees. E.P. 491. stricta EoxB. var. iimbellata Bottb. E.P. 491. I. 205. „ Fukusliu-Kan, ^TII. 22. ;

GENERAL INDEX. 277

Pumaria lutea Thunb. E.P. 21 ; 1. 45. Matsndai Hatata. IX. 116.

pdaida Thdkb. E.P. 21 ; 1. 45. xetiocaUosns Hayata. X. 35.

racermsa Thunb. E P. 21 ; 1. 44. „ SCHLTB. X. 35. Galactia P- Bb. e.p. iio; 1. 197; ix. so. Somai Hayata. X. 35.

formosana Matsuu. E.P. 110 ; 1. 197. Qastrodia R- Be. M.F. 347; VL93.

limoeolata Hatata. IX. 30. dioscoreirhiza Hatata. VI. 93. Tashiroi Maxim. E.P. 110; 1. 197. gracUis Blume. M.F. 348. Gakdupa taiwaniana Hayata. HI. 79. Stapfii Hatata. M.F. 347.

Lo^ib- ; 114. Galeora m. 193 VI. 87 ; IX. Gaultheria Linn. m.f. i69. altissiiua Keichb. HI. 193. bomensis Stapf. M.F. 169. IX. 114. Matsudai Hayata. Cumingiana Vidai. (PI. XHI.) H. 118. oohobiensis Hatata. VI. 87. Itoana Hatata. M.F. 169. Galera Blume. m,f. 348; iv. 121. Geloniom Koxb. e.p. 366. kusukuseosis Hatata. IV. 121. aaquoreum Hance. E.P. 366. mslans. M.F. 348. Gendarussa vulgaris Nees. E.P. 293. Eolfei Hatata. M.F. 348; IV. 121. General Chaeactee of the Element. F.M. 29. Galium Linn. E.P. 200 ; F.M. 117 ; M.F. 147

U. 102 ; V. 81 ; VH. 32 ; IX. 65. Geniostoma Foest. hi. i5i. Aparine Linn. H. 102. sp. HL 151. brachypodimn Maxim. P.M. 117. Oenshokan. VIII. 25.

eohinocarpura Hatata. M.F. 147 ; H. 102. Gentiana Linn. e.p. 242 ; F.M. 165 ; M.F. 201. gracUe Bungb. E.P. 200; U. 102; V. 81. aquntica Linn. P.M. 168. « „ forma rotiradifolia V. 81. „ Pall. F.M. 167,

miUorrhizum Hance. E.P. 200. csespitosa Hayata. P.M. 165 ; M.F. 201. Morii Hatata. VH. 32. ddicala Hance. F.M. 168. pogonanthum Feanch. et Satat. E.P. 200. fasciculata Hatata. F.M. 165.

rotvmdifolmm Linn. II. 103. flavescens Hatata. F.M. 166. roiundum Thunb. E.P. 200. fiUcaiMs HEM.SL. M.F. 202.

taiokoense Hatata. VII. 33. formosana Hatata. E.P. 242 ; F.M. 167. iraehysperoium A. Geat. E P. 200. hnmilis Stev. F.M. 167.

Mfidum MrcHx. M.F. 147; IX. 65. parrifoKa Hatata. M.F. 201 ; II. 122. Piaseikii Maxim. 202. GAMOPETALS;. E.P. 179 ; F.M. 112 ; M.F. 132. M.F. pvlkt Feanch. 201. Garcinia Linn. e.p. 43 ; L 83 ; HI. 41. M.F.

multiflora ; Champ. E.P. 43 ; L 83 IH 41. scabrida Hatata. F.M. 168 M.F. 202.

Gardenia Linn. e.p. 191 ; il 95. tenuissima Hatata. F.M. 167.

; ; II. florida Linn. E.P. 191 ; II. 95. GENTIANACE^. M.F. 200 F.M. 164 122;

grandifiora Louk. E.P. 192. VL 31 ; E.P. 242. Maniba Sieb. E.P. 192. Geodornm Jacks. e.p. 413. lietorum Hassk. E.P. 192. dilatatum R Be. E.P. 413. radmns Thcnb. E.P. 192. formosamun. Eolpe. E.P. 413. Gardneria Wall, vl 30; ix, 75. semicristatiua Lindl. E.P. 413. hongkongensis Hatata. IX. 75. GeopMla Don. E.P. 195; 11.97. nuiaris S. et Z. VI. 30. reniformis Don. E.P. 195.

Shimadai Hatata. VI. 30. GEKANLA0E2E. E.P. 68; F.M. 64; M.F. 50; L

D- Don. IX. 35. L(8); VL4; VH 4. Gastrochilus 116 ; X. 112; 1(9); formosamus Hatata. X. 35. Geranium Linn. F.M. 64; M.F. 50; 1.112; „ SCHLTK. X. 35. vn. 4.

fusoopimctatus Hatata. X. 35. aconitifoUum. M.F. 50 ; 1. 113.

SCHLTR. X. 3r. colUnuni A. DC. M.F. 50. I. 113. ; ;

278 GENEBAL INDEX.

Geranium pratense Linn. F.M. 0. Glochidion Hrsutmn MuELL. Abg. E.P. 360.

Eobertianum LrsN. F.M. 64; 1.113. hongkongense Mueli,. Aug. E. P, 361 ; M.F. sanguineum Linn. F.M. 66. 264; IX. 95. sihiricum Linn. F.M. 66. liypoleucvmi Hayata. IX. 95.

imiflorum Hayata. F.M. 65 ; M.F. 50 ; L kotoenae Hayata. IX. 96. 113; Vn.4;. kusukusense Hayata. IX. 96. Oerardia japonica Thtjnb. P.M. 177. Iftnceolatum Hayata. E.P. 360. Gerbera Gkon. yi.27; Yin. 72. liuMuense Hayata. M.F. 256. integripetala Hayata. VL 27; VHI. 72. moluccantmi Bliime. E.P. 360.

GESNEEACEJi;. E.P. 287 ; F.M. 178 ; M.F. 211 obovatum Sieb. et Zucc. E.P. 360.

n. 125 ; HL 154 ; V. 131 ; YI. 34. Hayata. M.F. 264. GUibertia Naluqu DC. E.P. 93; L 150. sphserostigmum Hayata. IX. 96. Gilibertia pellucidopunotata Hayata. II. 62. suishsense Hayata. IX. 97.

Girardinia Gaud. F.M. 196. zeylanicum A. Juss. E.P. 360 ; F.M. 194. heterophyUa Done. F.M. 196. Hayata. M.F. 264; IX. 95. palmcda Gaud. F.M. 197. Glossogyne Cass. E.P. 206; Tin. 60.

Glecoma Lnw- "^ni. 88. tcBuifoUa Cass. E.P. 206 ; YHL 60.

liecleracen. Linn. "VIII. 88. Glycine Linn. e.p. 109 ; 1. 195 ; IX. 26.

GleditscMa Linn. E.P. 115 ; M.F. 85 ; I. 209. Mspida Maxim. E.P. 109 ; 1. 196.

foimosana Hayata. M.F. 85 ; I. 209. pescadrensis Hayata. IX. 26.

japonica. M.F. 86 ; I. 209. subonensis Hayata. IX. 27.

Gleichenia Sm. e.p. 562. tabaoina Benth E.P. 109 ; IX. 29. arachnoides Mett. E.P. 562. tomentella Hayata. IX. 29. 562. Bancroftli Hook. E.P. tomentosa Benih. E.P. 109 ; 1. 196. dichotcma WdCiLD. E.P. 562. Hayata. IX. 29.

excelsa J. Sm. E.P. 562. Glycosmis Cobeea. e.p. 73 ; 1. 121 ; VHI. 14. ferrugmm Blume. E.P. 563. ariorea DC. E.P. 74; L 121. glgantea WAii. E.P. 562. citrifoUa LiNDL. E.P. 74 ; 1. 121.

glauoa Hook. E.P. 562. erytbrocarpa Hayata. VIII. 14. fieterophylla Bunge. M.F. 86 ; I. 209. pentaphyUa Cobeea. E.P. 73; 1.121. klotzschii Hook. E.P. 563. Gnaphalium Linn- E.P. 210; F.M. 130; M.F. linearis Bedd. E.P. 562. 153; "Vin, 57. longissima HooE. E.P. 562. amoyense Hance. F.M. 131. mfinervvi Makt. E.P. 563. collinum Labul. F.M. 132.

GLEICHENIACEffi. E.P. 562. formosanum Hayata. VIII. 58. Qlimla lotoides Linn. E.P. 168. hololeuoum Hayata. VIII 59. Globba japonica Thdnb. E.P. 424. liypoleucmu DC. F.M. 130; VIH. 58. Glochidion Fokst. E.P. 360 ; FM. 194 ; F.M. indiciuu Linn. E.P. 210 ; VHI. 58. 264; IX. 94. liiteo-albmn Linn. E.P. 210. albiuu MuELL Ana. M.F. 264. Hayata. VIII. 58. Amottianum MuExi. Aug. IX. 94 ; E.P. 361. margarltaceum Linn. F.M. 128. bicolm- Hayata. IX. 95 ; E.P. 360. „ var. angustifolium (Fbanoh. chademenosocarpum Hayata. IX. 94. et Satat.) F.M. 128. eriocarpum Champ. IX. 95. mmlueratum Fobst. M.F. 153. formosanma Hayata. E.P. 360 ; F.M. 194 luteo-albura, Linn. F.M, 132. M.F. 264. japonioum Thunb. E.P. 210; F.M. 132; Fortunei Hance. M.F. • 264 ; IX 95 E P Vin. 58. 361. ' ' Uneare Hayata. F.M. 131; M.F. 153; VIII. Mrsutum Hayata. IX. 94. 58. GENEEAL' INDEX. 279

5S. Gnaphalium Mom Hayata. vm. Oossypium mAvMw, Lam. E.P. 57 ; L 101.

multiceps "Wuju. E.P.2H. Nanking Myee. M.F. 48 ; 1. 101.

niitakayamense Hayata. F.M. 132 ; M.F. religiasuin Eoxb. E.P. 57 ; 1. 101. Tin. 58. Oovindooia neriosa Wight. E.P. 415. rmUgem. M.F. 153. GEAMINE^. F.M. 234; M.F. 399; E.P. 497;

Thomsoni Hook. f. F.M. 132. V. 250; VL136; VH. 43. idigmosum Linn. F.M. 132. Gramm'dis lanceolata Hook. E.P. 633.

Gcertnera racemosa Koxb. E.P. 67 ; I. 111. Grangea Adans. e.p. 203 ; viii. 45. Goldfussia Ousia Nbes. E.P. 291; F.M. 179. maderaspatana Pom. E.P. 203; VHL 45.

Goloumlnia japonica Mavtm E.P. 243 ; F.M. 164. Gbass kegion. F.M 38. Gomphrena J^nw- E.P. 328. GratMa juncea Boxs. E.P. 284. globosa Linn. E P. 328. Grantia microscopica Gkifp. E.P. 463. GoruophleUum.candicpps Moobb. E.P. 629. pusUla WiLLD. E.P. 280.

i. ice. Gonocari.'us micranthus Thunb. E.P. 138 ; F.M. Grewia Linn. e.p. 62 ; 95. parriflora Bunge. E.P. 62; L 107.

Gonocaryum diospyrosifolia Hayata. n. 106. pisoatormu Hance. E.P. 63 ; L 107.

Qorms amarissimns Lomt. E.P. 77 ; I. 125. tffiaefoUa Vahl. E.P. 63; 1.107. Gonyardkes Tiepalensis Mebib. V. 212. Grumilea Beevesii Hook, et Asn. E.P. 194. GOODENOTIKS;. E.P. 213; V. 83. Guettarda Linn. m.f.i45; n.95.

Bk. M.F. ; II. 95. Goodyera K. E.P. 417 ; M.F. 342 ; rv. Ill ; speciosa Linn. 145 VI. 91. GuUanaia Bonduc Linn. I. 208. albo-TCftioulata Hayata. M.F. 342. GDTTIFEE.E. E.P.43; L 82; 1(8); IH. 41. arisanensis Hayata. VI. 91. e.p. VI. 49. Gymnadenia lepida Eeichb. 421 ; bilamellata Hayata IV. 111. Tominagai Hayata. VL 39. oaudatilabeUa Hayata. IV. 112. Gymnema Bk- e.p. 238; m.f. 199. i;38, cyrtoglossa Hayata. IV. 113 ; VI 92. affine Dence. E.P. foliosa Benth. IV. 115. formosanum Wabb. M.F. 199. 149. foimosana Eolfe. E.P. 417. Gymnogramme aurlta Hook. E.P. 657 ; IV. Utnryl EoLFE. M.F. 343; IV. 117. avenia Bakee. V. 309. longibracteata Hayata. IV. 114. Mumel Fkanch. et Savat. E.P. 628. longioolumna Hayata. VI. 92. coriacea Katilf. E.P. 633. longirostrata Hayata. IV. 115. deaurrens Hook. E.P. 630.

Matsumurana Schlecht. E.P. 417 ; M.F. elliptlca Bakeb. E,P. 630. 343. javanica Blume. F.M. '244. morrisonioola Hayata. M.F. 343 ; IV. 116. lameola'a Hk. V.324; E.P. 633. nantoensis Hayata. M.F. 343 ; VI. 92. Maingayi Bakeb. E.P. 634. pnchygjossa Hayata. IV. 117. Wrightii Hook. E.P. 637. procera. IV. 113. e.p. i58 n. 34. Gymnopetalum Aen. ; II. 34. Hook. E.P. 417 ; M.F. 344. cochincMnense Kuez. E.P. 158 ; ScMechlendaliana Beichb. M.F. 344. Gfmmapogon digitatus Nees. E.P. 573. repem E. Be. M.F. 344. M.F. 429 IV. Gymnopteris Beenh. e.p. 586; ; Et,t,ts. Gordonia e.p. 49 ; l 89. 201. anomala E.P. 586. Spbeng. E.P. 49 ; L 89. Bonii Cheist. javanim Hook. E.P. 49. contammaBS Bedd. M.F. 429; B.M. XXm.

„ f. F.M. 63; L89. 26. linm Linn. E.P. 57; M.F. 48; LlOO; deeurrens Hook. E.P. 586. IV. 21. dichotomoplilebia Hayata. IV. 211. herbaoeum Linn. E.P. 57; LlOO. Harlandii Sm. E.P. 586. E.P. 586. hiisutum var. religiosum Watt. IV. 2. quercifolia Bebnh. 280 GENEEAL INDEX.

Gynmopteris repanda Christ. E P. 586. Habenaria tenlaoulata Keich. E.P. 419. varidbilis (Bedd.). IV. 20i. tentaculata Keichb. Tar. acntifolia Hayata, virens Bbdd. V. 301. M.F. 354. IV. 128. GTMNOSPERME^. E.P. 396 ; P.M. 207 ; M F. tohcensis Hayata.

307; 1.(6). HaiMODOKACFaE. E.P. 426; F.M. 225; M.F.

Gymaosporia w. et A. III. 53. 355 ; VI. 94.

dk-ersifolia Maxim. E P. 8i ; I. 139 ; III. 59. HaUi Vni. 27.

trilocularis Hayata. III. 53. Halesia ? Fortunei Hemsl. E.P. S32.

56. 309. Gynandropsis Eafen. e.p. :.6 ; i. Halophila Thou. m.f.

pentaphylla DC. I. 56 ; E.P. 26. ovata Gatjdich. M.F. 309. Gynopachis axilUjiora et ollonga'.a Mi^. E.P. OTalis Hook. M.F. 309. 190. HAIiOKAGKS;. E.P. 138; M.F. 95; M.F. Ill; Gynostemma Fobst. p.m. lOO; X 5; II. 39. I. (12); I. (15); 1.(15); 11.14; IH. 115;

cissoides Benth. et Hook. E P. 91 ; F.M. VI. 21. 101. Haloragis Foest. E.P. 138; F.M. 95; H. 15; integrlfoUa Cogniaux. M F. 121. m. 115.

pedatum Blumb. F. JI. 100 ; II. 39. micrantha B. Be. E.P. 138; F.M. 95; 11. 15. pedala Blume. var. trifoliata Hayata. X. 5. scahra Benth. III. 115.

Gynura Cass. F.il. 138; EP.2')7; VIII 66. tetragyna Hook. f. IH. 115.

; 66. bicolor DC. E.P. 107 VIII. HAMAMELIDRE. E.P. 138; I. (14); I. (15); elliptica Tabe. et Hayata. E P. -207. 1.(13); n. 14; IH. 113; IV. 6; V. 71;

flava Hayata. F.JI. 138 ; VHI 66. VI. 20.

OvaUs DC E.P. 207 ; VIII 66. Barlandia Iryonioides Hance. E.P. 162. pimmtifida DC, VIII. 66. L'oya laurifola Miq. E.P. 240. Bmsia F.M. 240. Hedera Linn. f.m. iio; n.62. Habenaria Willb. e.p.419; p.m. 352; IV. colchica Koch. F.M. 110.

126 ; VI. 94 ; X. 33. Helix Linn. II. 62.

arlstatu Hoos. f. IV. 1 15. hypogktuca Hance. E.P. 90 ; 1. 147.

ciliolaris Keanzl. M.F. 352. racemosa Wight. F.M. 107.

cUiolar'ts Reanzl. IV. Ii8. rhortibea Sleb. et Zucc. F.M. 110.

formosana Schlecht. X. 33. Hedychium Kosnig. v. 214. galeandra Benth. E.P. 419. coronarium Ecenig. V. 214. goodyeroides D. Don. E.P. 419. Hedyotis Linn. E.P. 185; M.F. 142;.- H. 83; goodyeroides D. Don. M.F. 353. IX. 53. capitellala goodyeroides Don Tar. formosana Hayata. Wail. M.F. 143 ; M.F. 143. IV. 126. Mineri Meketll. M.F. 143. goodyeroides Hayata. IV. 126. hispida Betz. E.P. 185; 11. 83. Hayatseana Schlecht. X. 33. kurarueasis Hayata. IX. 53. lacertiferci Benth. E.P. 419. macrostemon H. et A. M.F. 143. linearipetaLi Hayata. IV. 126. nantoen-sis Hayata. M.F. 142 ; II. 83. longitentaculata Hayata. IV. 127. racemosa et ramosissima Blume. E.P. 187. Miersiana Champ. E.P. 419 ; VI. 94. iincineUa Hook et Aen. E.P. 185; 11.84. illeriiiawi Champ. IV, 1-29. IMeocharis acicidarls Bceck. E.P. 480. polylricha Hook. f. IV. 128. „ Tar. japonica Diels. E.P. 481. polytricha Eolpe. E.P. 4.0. capita'.a Bests. E.P. 481. radiala Kbanzl. E.P. 420. japonca Bosck. E.P. 481. Sieboldiana Miq. E.P. 420. plantaginea Boick. E.P. 481. s'enopetala Lindi,. IV. 127. Helianthus Linn. e,p. 205 ; vin. 60. amiTius Linn. VIII. 60. GNEEEAL INDEX. 281

Heliantlins tuberos\is Linn. e.p. 205 ; vni. Heptaplenrum Gjsetn. e,p. i78; f.m. 107; 60. IL60; VI. 23. Helicia LouB. e.p. 354; F.M.189; M.F.259; arboricoliim Hayata. VI. 23. IX. 87. ootophyllnm Benth. E.P. 178; F.M. 107;

cochindimeiLsis Lock, E.P. 354 ; M.F. 259. n. 60. formosana Hbmsuet. E.P. 354; F.M. 198. octophyllum Hance. VI. 24. hainaneiLsis Hatata. IX. 87. raoemosum Bedd. P.M. 107; 11.60. 354. lancifoUa Sieb. et Zucc. E.P. Heritiera Ait. e.p. 59 ; I. loa.

1. Helicteres Lmn. e.p. 59; 104. Uttoralis Air. E P. 59 ; 1. 103.

angiistifoUa Linn. E.P. 59 ; 1. 104. HenuinilUU Linn. E.P.418; MF. 349.

lanceolata DO. E.P. 60; 1.104. angustifolium Benth. E.P. 418 ; M.F. 319. UeliopMum indicum DC. E.P. 256. HEENANDIACEZE. M.F. 258. Heliotropinm Linn. e.p. 256. Herpestis Monnkrla H. B. K. E.P. 277 brevifolmm WiiiL. E.P. '..57. Heteropogon Pees. VII. 82. indienm. Linn. E.P. 256. contorlus Beaut. E.P. 258. strigosum "WHiLD. E.P. 257. contortus Beauv. VII. 82.

Ifelknia chimnsis WniiD. E.P. 423. hirstus Pebs. E.P. 528. Helmintliostachys Kauif. e.p. 558. Heterosmilax KtJNTH. e.p. 436; v. u35; vi. zcylanica Hook. E.P. 558. 97; IX. 138.

arisaneasis Hayata. V. ; VI. 97. Heloniopsis A. Gb. E.P.442; IX.144. 235 acutifolia Hayata. IX. 144. Gaudichaudiuna Majom. V. 236. uinbellata Bakeb. E.P. 442. raishsensis Hayata. IX. 138. Htlopus anmtlalus Nees. E.P. 498. Heterostemma w. et Aen. m.f. i29. BtliBingia "Willd. n. 60; F.M. 106. Browni Hayata. M.F. 199. japomea DiETE. F.M. 107. Hewittia W. et Aen. E.P. -266. bicolor et Aen. E.P. 266. rusciflora Wllld. F.M. 106 ; n. 60. W. Hcmarthria compreasa R. Bb. E.P. 523. Hibiscus Linn. E.P. 54; 1.98. fascledata Kunth. E.P. 524. AbelmoschuB Linn. E.P. 54; 1.99. Hemerocallis Lisn. e.p. 437. ehinmsis DC. E.P. 56; 1 99. disticha Donn. E.P. 437. flavescem Cav. E.P. 55; 1.99. fulva Linn. E.P. 437. mutabms Linn. E.P. 55; 1. 100.

rosa-sinensis Linn. E.P. 55 ; I. 99. HemigrapMs Nees. M.F. 213. simplex Linn. E.P. 58; L 103. reptans T. Andebs, M.F. 217. . suratteasis Linn. EP. 56; 1.98. Hemionitis Linn. e.p. 6ii. syriacus Linn. E P. 56 ; I. 99. arifolia Bedd. E.P. 611. tiliaceus Linn. E.P. 56; L 100. cordala Eoxb. E.P. 611. Trionum. Linn. )3 teinatus Cav. 1.98. Gnffitm Hook. f. et Thoms. E.P. 579. l^n. vm. 80. Grlffitliii Hook. f. et Thoms. var. pinnata Hieracinm Sav. VIII. 80. Makdio. E.p. 579. japonicam Fe. Hayata. VIII 80. WUfordii Hook. E P. 579. Morii Elements. F.M. 25. Hemiphragma "WAii. m.f. 209. Himaiayan hiterophylla Wall. F.M. 164 Hime-Zemon. VIIF. 17. III 48. heterophylla Wau.. M.F. 203. Hiptage G^btn. E.P. 67; I. Ill; Hayata. IK. 48. hsterophylla Wall. M.F. 7 ; M.F. 6. leptophyUa I. 111. Madablota G^setn. E.P. 67 ; Hemipilia Liudl. m f. 354 ; iv. i29. cordifolia M.F. 355. MadaXlola Gjbbtn. III. 48. fonnosana Hayata. M.F. 354. IV. 129. oUusifolia DC. IH 48. Ihmitei:a latehrosa Mett. E.P. 571. Ilirami- Lemon. VIII. 16. ;

282 GENEEAL INDEX.

Histiopteris Agakdh. e.p. 624. Hydrangea macrosepala Hayata. III. 108. iucisa Agakdh. E.P. 624. oboTatifoUa Hayata. M. 109.

Hoeckia Engl. et Gbjsbn. F.M. 118 ; M F. 10. Hydrilla Kich. e.p. 405. Aischersoniana Esol. et Gb.ebn. F.M. 118. HydriUa japonica Miq. E.P. 405. AcTiersomma Eng. Gk. M.F. 10. 148. vertioiUata Kotle. E.P. 405.

Uolarrhoma qffinis Hook, et Ass. E.P. 252. verticilkita var. crlspa Casp. E.P. 405. IJolloeUia formosana Vm. 1. „ var. Boxlurghii Casp. E.P. 405. HolCOglOSSTUn Schlte. X. 34. HXDEOCHAEIDEiE. E.P. 405; M.F. 309- IV. quasipinifolium (Hayata) Schi-tii. X. 34. 23; V. 208. Homalinm J^cq. E.P. 156. Hydrocharis Linn.iv. 23. fagifoUvim Beoth. E.P. 156; II. 30. asiatica LmN. IV. 2.3. Schott. vm. i35. f.m. lOi; n. 49. Homalomena Hydrocotyle Miq- e.p. i69 ; kelungeasis Hatata. Vin. 135. asiatica Linn. E.P. 169 ; U. 49. Uomo'.oceUis aspera Blume. E.P. 370. conferta Wight. E.P. 170; H. 49. Homonoya Lotjk. e.p. 365. hirla K. Be. var. acndUdba F. Mtjell. E.P. riparia Lotjb. E.P. 365. 170;F.M. 102. Bbrremannia pinnata Benth. F.M. 170. javaaiea Thcnb. E.P. 170; F.M. 101; H. Eoteia chinensis Maximi. F.M. 86. 50.

Houttuynia Thdnb. e.p. 344. nepaUnsis Hook. E.P. 170 ; F.M. 101.

cordata Thunb. E.P. £44. niiidula Eich. E.P. 171 ; F.M. 102. Hoya Be. E.P. 240. polycephala "Wight, et Aen. F.M. 102 camosa K. Bb. E.P. 240. E.P. 170. virldijiora K. Be. E.P..239. pimclicidata Miq. E.P. 171; F.M. 102. Humata Cav. Vf. 159. rotimdifoHa Koxb. E.P. 171; F.M, 102; n.

diyopteridifroBS Hatata. ATE. 159. 50.

graridissima Hayata. IV. 209. setulosa Hayata. F.M. 102 ; H. 50.

pedala J. Sm. E.P. 591. aibthfli-pioidefi Lam. F.M. 1C2 ; Lam. E.P. Hniunlns Lnm. E.P. 372. 171.

japonious Sieb. et Zucc. E.P. '372. tenella Don. E.P. 171. Hydrangea Linn. e.p. i30; f.m. 89; M.F. Jmfordi Maxim. F.M. 103.

107; n.(l). 4; IH. 106; V. 70. zeylanica DC. E.P. 170 ; F.M. 102.

angustipetala Hayata. M.F. 107. ZoUingerl Molkene. E.P. 170 ; F.M. 1C2.

angustiscpala Hayata. II. 4. Hydrolea Leto. e.p. 244.

anomala Don. III. 106. inermis., Louk. E.P. 244. chinensis zeylanica Vahl. E.P. 244. Maxim. E.P. 130; F.M. 89 ; II. 5. Davldi Fbanch. M.F. 108. HYDKOLEACEiE. (should be corrected as- glabra Hydropbyllncea?) Hayata. F.M. 89 ; XL 5. E.P. 244.

glabra Hayata. III. 106. ItydropellU purpurea Bichaed. M.F. 25; I. 42. glabrifoUa. HI. 110. HYDKOPHTLLACE^ F.M. 170.

glabrifolia Hayata. HI. 106. Hydropyrum lalifolmm Geiseb. E.P. 514. Heniileyana Diels. M.F. 108. Hydrosme Eivieri Engl. E.P. 457. integra E. Be. Hayata. F.M. 90; H. 5; ni.l07; Hygropliila E.P. 290 ; IX. 81. V. 70. assurgens Nees. E.P. 290.

integrifolia Hatata. E.P. 131. pogonocalyx Hayata. IX. 81. integrifolia, Hatata. F.M. 90 ; H. 6. saliciEoUa Nees. E.P. 290. inmlua-ata Sieb. F.M. 90 ; F.M. 91. Hymenadme am^fxieaulis Nees. E.P. 500.

Kawakamii Hayata. • F.M. 90 ; HI . 108 H Myw-us Beabn. E.P. 500. 6. HYJIENOPHYLLACEiE. E.P. 564; IV. 135 ; V. longifolia Hayata. F.M. 91 ; I[. 7. 256; VIU. 136; X. 72. ;

GENEBAL INDEX. 283

Hymenophyllum Linn. e.p, 568; iv. I. 81. 140; v. Hypericum randaien.se Hayata. M.P. 39 ; 256; VIIL136; X. 72. salicifolium Sibb. et Zuoo.. E.P, 41 ; 1. 78. alatum Sohk. E.P. 56i. Sampsoni Hance. E.P. 43; I. 80. barbatum Bakeb. E.P. 568. sim^mstyla Hayata. I. 78. constrictiun Hayata. VTTT IV. UO ; 136. simpUcistylum Hayata. M.P. 70; 1.7.9. crispato-alatuni Hayata. V. 256. subalatum Hayata. M.P. 71 ; I. 77.

" ,. form, remotipin- taisanense Hayata. M.P. 41 ; I. 80. num V. 257. tendla Don. P.M. 102. denticulatum Sw. E.P. 568. Thunbergii Peanch. et Satat. E.P. 42 ; L javanicmn Spbeng. IV. 141. 87.

javanicum Hayata. V. 257. trinerviuia Hemsley. E.P. 43 ; I. 79.

paraUdooarpum Hayata. IV. 141. trirwrvium Hbmsl. I. 80. polyanthos Sw. E.P. 569 ; IV. 142. urcdum Ham. E.P. 43 ; I. 79. prostrusum Hook. E.P. 569. Bypodematium Euppellianum Kunze. IV. 149. punctlmrum Eosenst. VHI. 136. HypCEStes Be. E.P. 295; P.M. 181. ramm K. Bb. TV. 142. Cuiningiana Benth. E.P. 296.

retusilobum Hayata. X. 72. purpurea li. Be. E.P. 295 ; P.M. 181. Simonaianujn Hookbb. V. 258. Hypolepis Bebnh. e.p. 613; E.P.613; IV.

Tunbridgense Sm. E.P. 569. 239 ; V. 295.

Wrigktii V. D. Bosch. IV. 142. alte-gracillima Hayata. V. 235. Ilyonkan. VHI. 28. dinksonioides Hook. E.P. 613.

HYPEEICIKE^. E.P.40; P.M. 59; M.F. 38; pnlUda HojK. E.P.613. 1.75; 1.(7); 1.(8); 10.40. punctata Cheist. E.P. 613.

Hypericum Linn. e.p. 40; P.m. 59; M.P. 38; tenuifolia Bebnh. E.P. 613 ; IV. 239. 1.75; in. 40. tenuifolia Bebnh. V. 297. Bwh. e.p. 487. acutisepalum Hayata. M.P. 38 ; I. 77. Hypolytrum capitata Jaoq. 307. AscjTon Linn. E.P. 40 ; L 77. E.P. attemiatum Choisy. P.M. 59. ebracleata B. Be. E.P. 208. latifolium Bich. E.P. 487. attenua'um Chols. M.P. 39 ; I. 82. „ Hayata. M.P. 38. suaveolens Poit. E.P. 308.

Linn., E.P. 429 ; V. 228. aureum Loxib. E.P. 41 ; I. 78. Hypoxis

E.P. ; V. 228. chinense Ltnh-. E.P. 40 ; 1. 78. aurea Loto. 429 429. chinense Hook, et Aen. E.P. 41 ; I. 78. FranquevUlei MiQ. E.P.

eleclrocarpum Maxim. E.P. 43 ; I. 80. spicata Thunb. E.P. 426. erectum Thunb. M.P. 42; 1.81. Hyptis Jaoq. E.P. 307; M.P. 2:6; VIH. 107.

formosamim Hayata. M.P. 41 ; I. 77. brevipes Poit. VIII. 107.

formosanum Maxim. E.P. 41 ; M.P. 41 ; I. capitata Jaoq. VIII. 107. 79; ni.40. spioigera Lam. M.P. 226; VIH. 107.

geminiflorum Hbmsley. E.P. 41 ; I. 76 suaveolens Poit. VIII. 107.

HI. 41. Hyrtanandra Jlirta Miq. E.P. 388.

japonicum Thunb. E.P. 41 ; I. 78. 65. Ichnanthus Beauv. e.p. 506 ; vn. lorujistylvm Our. I. 80. paUens Munbo. E.P. 506 ; VII. 65.

monogynum Xinn. E.P. 41 ; I. 78. Idesia Maxim. E.P. 32; P.M. 54; 1.62.

mutilutn Maxim. E.P. 42 ; I. 78. polycarpa Maxim. E.P. 32; P.M. 54; 1.62.

Nagasawai Hayata. M.P. 38 ; I. 81. III 53; Ilex Linn. E.P. 81; M.F. 53 ; L129;

mrvatum Hance. E.P. 42 ; I. 78. V.15.

patulmn Thunb. E.P. 42 ; I. 79. aspreUa Champ. E.P. 81.

perforaium M.P. 39 ; M.P. 40 ; I. 81. Aquifolium Thunb. M.F. 191.

imUlum Choisy. E.P. 42 ; I. 78. ardisioides LcEa. 1. 135 ; M.P. 53. -284 GENERAL INDEX.

arboresoens Hayata. II. 105 ; IX. 1. Ilex asprella Champ. 1. 130. niiciuiU bioritsensis Hayata. M.F. 53; 1. 130. „ „ var. oblongam Haya- ta. 11 106. Ghampioni L(es. M.F. 54 ; 1. 131. cremta Tatinb. M.F. 56; 1.133. Griffitkii M.F.22; 1.31. lencanthum Hayata. IX. 2. cleyeroidfis Hayata. III. 53. randaiensis Hayata. (A) IX. 2. embelioides Hook. f. M.F. 58; 1.135.

et ; I. 31. formosana Maxim. E.P. 81; M.F. 54; I. religiosum Sieb. Zvca. E.P. 10 131. Tashiroi Maxim. F.M. 45.

formosana Maxim. III. 54 ; V. 15. niigera Bltjmb. m.f. 258.

goshiensis Hatata. M.F. 54 ; 1. 131. luzonensis Mebbilii. M.F. 258.

goshiensis Hayata. III. 54. Illysanthes aristato-serrata Hayata. IX. 80.

Hanceana Maxim. 1. 131. ImpatieUS Linn. F.M. 66 ; 1. 115 ; VI. 4. Hanoeana Maxi.m. IH. 54. Nolv-tangere Linn. VI. 5.

Integra Thunb. 1. 182 ; E.P. 82. Tayemonii Hayata. VI. 4.

intricata Hook. f. M.F. 57; 1. 134. uniflora Hayata. F.M. 66 ; L 115,

japonica Thdnb. E.P. 18 ; F.M. 45 ; 1. 40. Imperata Cyb. e.p.517; vl68. kelungensis Loes. m. 54. arwndinacea Oyb. E.P. 517.

Kusanoi Hayata. M.F. 55 ; 1. 132. arundinaoea Cyk. VII. 68.

Hanceana Maxim. M.F. 54 ; M.F. 55. Komigii Beauy. E.P. 517.

lonicerifolia Hayata. III. 54. pediceUata Stbud. E.P. 517.

luzonica Eolfe. M.F. 57; 1. 133. Indocarex Baell. vi. 120.

macTOpoia Miq. M.F. 56 ; 1. 133. Indigofera Linn. E.P. 104; M.F. 74; 1144;

macrocarpa Ouv. M.F. 56 ; 1. 133. III. 69; IX. 19.

Maximowiczii Loss. HI. 54. Anil Linn. E.P. 104; 1. 176.

memecylifoUa Champ. M.F. 54; 1.131; HI. atropurpurta Boxb. M.F. 75 ; 1. 177.

53. decora Ldl. E.P. 104 ; 1 175. Mertensii Maxim, var. formosse LcE-S. M.F. formosana Matsumtjka. IX. 19.

56; 1.135. glandulifera Hayata. M.F. 74; 1. 175.

microoocca Maxim, var. longifoKa Hayata. hirsuta Linn. E.P. 104; 1. 176. in. 54. kotcensis Hayata. M.F. 75 ; 1. 176 ; III. 69.

nokoensis Hayata. M.F. 56 ; 1. 133. Hnifolia Kftz. E.P. 104; I. 177.

parvifoKa Hayata. M.F. 57; 1. 134; 1. 130. macrostachya Vent. E.P. 104.

lOttmda Thtjnb. E.P. 82; 1.134. macrostdchya Hayata. (non Vent). IX. 19.

f aisaDrensis Hayata. M.F. 57 ; 1. 134. macrostaohya Vent. 1. 177.

taiwatdana Hayata. M.F. 58 ; 1. 135. mansuensis Hayata. IX. 19.

Thomsoni. M.F. 57; 1. 133. tinctoria Linn. E.P. 104 ; 1. 177. triohoolada Hayata. IH. 56. trifoliata Linn. M.F. 75; M.F. 74; L 177. Warburgii Less. III. 56. venulosa Champ. M.F. 76 ; 1. 177. yunnanensis Feanch. HI. 56. ,. „ var. glauca Hayata. IX. lUicebrum se^.t'le Liun. E.P. 328. 20.

ILICINEiE. E.P. 81 ; F.M. 69 ; M.F. 53 ; I (8). Intsia Thou. IH. 85. 129; in. V. 53; 15. Tashiroi Hayata. III. 85. lUicium Linn. F.M. 45; M.F. 22 ; 1. 13 ; IX. 1. lone LiNDL. IV. 52. anisaium Hayata. IX. 3 ; F.M. ; 45 I. 31. intermedia King et Pantung. IV. 53. anisatmn L. E.P. 9. Sasaldi Hayata. II. 139 ; IV. 52. amsatum L. var. Itvcanthum Hayata. IX. Ipomsea Linn. E.P. 259 ; M.F. 206. 2. aagustifolia Jacq. E.P. 259. anisatum Iidot. I. 31. actuatioa Fobsk. E.P. 259. LouE. E.P. 10. Batatas Lam. E.P. 260. ;

GENEBAL INDEX. 285

biloba Iponisea FoKSK. E.P. 260. Isachne montioola Hack. Yar. nudiglwnis bona-noy Ijinn. E.P. 260. Hack. E.P. 500. (xdycina Benth. E.P. 262. Myosotis Nees. E.P. 500. capUellata Chobt. E.P. 265. „ „ var. mtidiglumis Hack. VII.

camosa E. Bk. E.P. 261 ; M.F. 206. 57. cliryseides Keb. E.P. 261. pulchella Benth. VH. 58. congesta E. Br. E.P. 261. Isanthera N^Ef?. e.p. 288. denticulata Chok. M.F. 206. discolor Maxim. E.P. 288. digitata Linn. E.P. 262. Ischsemum Lnm. E.P. 525 , vn. 77. filicaidis Blume. E.P. 259. angustifolium Haokbi.. E.P. 525 ^ Til. 78. Haidwicfcii Hemsley. E.P. 262. aristatum Linn. E.P. 525.

hederaoea Jacq. E.P. 262. „ „ var. imberbe Hack. VII. hepaticifolia Linn. E.P. 263. 78. heterophylla E Bb. E.P. 263. „ subsp. imberbe Hack. E.P. 525.

linifolia Blume. E.P. 265; M.E. 206. ciliare Eetz. VH. 78 ; E.P. 525. muricata Jacq. E.P. 263. „ „ var. genwimum Hack, E.P. obscura Keb. E.P. 263. 525.

palmata Eobst. E.P. 263. muticum Linn. E.P. 526; VH- 78. pameidala E Bb. E.P. 262. rugosum Sausb. E.P. 526. pes-caprcB Sweet. E.P. 260. segetum Tso!. E.P. 526. pcstigridis Linn. E.P. 264. Sieboldi Miq. formosanum Hack. VII. 78;

platensis. E.P. 262. E.P.526; E.P. 527. polyantha Miq. M.F. 207. timorense Kunth. E.P. 527. pulcheOa Eoth. E.P. 263. nolep^ larbata E. Be. E.P. 488. Quamoclit Linn. E.P. 265. Isolohts campamHoides A. DC. E.P. 214. qniiiata Be. M.F. 206. Kerii A. DC. E.P.214. reptans Hook, et Abn. E.P. 261. radicans A. DC. E.P. 214. PoiB. E.P. 259. PiOxiurghianus A. DO. E.P. 21^-

I. 29. rotandisepala Hayata. M.F. 206. Isopyrum Linn. M.F. 21 ; sepiaria Kcen. E.P. 265. adiantifolium Hook. f. et Thoms. M.F. 22 staphylina Ecem. et Sch. M.F. 207. 1.30. Tashiroi Matsum. E.P. 263. adiantifolium Hook. f. et Thoms. var. ari-

tUicefolwi E

Irmisohia ? E.P. 240. " Maxim. E.P. 133; 11.10.

Isachne K. Bb. E.P.499; F.M.234; YH, 55; parviflora Hemsl. E.P. 133 ; U. 10. M.F. 399. Ixeris vei-sicolor DC. F.M. 144. arisanensis Hayata. VH. 57. Ma chinensis Linn. E.P. 429.

australis E. Bb. E.P. 499 ; VH. 57. Ixora Linn. E.P. 192 ; H. 96 ; IX. 61. Clarkei Hook. f. F.M. 234. Uanda Keb. E.P. 193. Clarkei Hayata. chinensis Lam. E.P. 192 ; H. 96. debflis Ebnble. M.F. 399 ; VH. 58. cocdnea Cuet. E.P. 193. fiimnla Buse. VIL 57. crocata Lindl. E.P. 193. beterantha Hayata. VH. 56. gracUiflora Hayata. IX. 61. monttcola Buse. E.P. 499. Pavetta Eoxb. E.P. 193. „ Hack. Tn.58. rosea Sims. E.P. 193. . ;

286 GENERAL INDEX.

cefi-nua Boxb. E.P. 402. Ixora itricta Koxb. E.P. 193. JtUlipeniS Jacqnemoutia Choist. E.P. 268. chineasis Linn. E.P. 402; F.M. 213. pajDioulata Haijjeb. E.P. 268. communis Thdnb. E.P. 403 ; F.M. 210.

violacea Benth. E.P. 208. formosana Hayata. F.M. 209 ; YH. 39. Jawboliftra pedunaulata et J. rcsinasa LouB. japomca Hobt. E.P. 402. E.P. 73; 1.112. monisonicola Hayata. F.M. 211; M.F. 307. Jambosa mdlaccensis DC. E.P. 143. nepalensu) Hobt. E.P. 402. vu'gans DC. E.P. 143. recurva. M.F. 307. Japanese Elements. P.M. 26. Beevesiana Hobt. E.P. 402. Jasminum Linn. E.P. 245; IX. 70. rigida Sleb. et Zucc. E.P. 402; F.M. 210. aurefum Don. E.P. 245. sindhiacea Knight. E.P. 402. graadiflorrim Linn. E.P. 245. taxifolia Hook, et Aen. E.P. 402.

odoratisBimum Linn. E.P. 246. taxifolia Hayata. F.M. 209. Samljae Ajt. E.P. 245. Hook, et Aen. F.M. 210. Shimadai Hatata. IS. 70. ThuribergU „ E.P. 402. subtriplinerve Blume. E.P. 245. Jussisea Linn. e.p. 153 ; n. 29. tnrarve Tahl. E.P. 245. angustifolia Lam. E.P. 154. tmdcdatum Eeb. E.P. 246. Bwrmanni DC. E.P. 154. „ var. elegaas Hemslbt. E.P. 246. exdttata Boxb. E.P. 154. Jatropha Linn. e.p. 36i. frudicosa DC. E.P. 154. Curcas Linn. E.P. 361. odojida DC. E.P. 154. Jimikan. Tm. 25. repens Linn. E.P. 153; H. 29.

JUGLANDAOE^. P.M. 199 ; VI. 61 ; M.F. 283. suffruticosa Linn. E.P. 154; II. 29. Juglans Linn. P.M. 199; M.F. 283. SvMrttiana DC. E.P. 153. cordiformis Maxim. M.F. 284. vUlosa Lam. E.P. 154. formosana Hayata. M.F. 283. Jnsticia Linn. e.p. 293; F.M.180. Sieboldiana Masim. M.F. 284. chinensis IjInn. E.P. 295. JUNCACEffi. E.P. 451; F.M.228; M.F. 370 cnnita Thdnb. E.P. 295. TL 100. Gendarussa Linn. E.P. 293. Juncellus Geisee. e.p. 470; M.F. 372. molMssima 'Wali.. E.P. 294. immdatiK Ct.acte. M.F. 372; E.P. 470. prooumbens Lnra. F.M.180; E.P. 293. seiotimis Claeke. E.P. iid ; M.F. 373. simplex Don. E.P. 294. Juneus Linn. E.P. 451; F.M. 229; M.F. 870; YI. 100. Eadsora Juss. XP.12; F.M.45; L33; 130; liifonims Linn. TI. 100. IX. 4. chinensis Hanoe. F.M. 46. 1. 33. eSasxm Linn. E.P. 451 ; F.M. 229. japonica Linn. P.M. 1.33. lamprocarpim Btjchenau. E.P. 45 1 45; E.P. 12; Leersii Bdchenau. E.P. 452. Matsudai Hayata. IX. 4. Leschenaultii J. Gat. E.P. 451. Esempferia LmN. v. 213; E.P. 421.

leptocladu.? Hayata. "VI. 100. hainanensis Hayata. V. 213. Maximowiozi Btjoh. F.M. 229. rotunda Linn. E.P. 421.

Maximowicii Hayata. M.F. 370. Ealanclioe Adans. E.P.134; p.m. 95; M.F. modicns N. E. Bbown. M.F. 370. 111; n.11; VIH; 33. prismatocarpus B. Bb. E.P. 451. gracilis Hance. E.P.134; M.F. Ill; n.ll. „ K. Bb. var. LeschenavXtii nudicaulis Ham. E.P. 135.

' Buchenau. E.P. 451. pinnata Pebs. E.P. 134. sinensis J. Gay. '.E.P. 451. spathiilataDC. E.P.134; 11.12. Linn. ' Juniperus e.p. 402 ; m.f. 307 ; F.M. Takeoi Hayata. VTTT. 33.

209 ; Vn. 39. varians Haw. E.P. 135. GENERAL MDEX. 287

Eandelia w. et Asm. n. 16. LuCtUCa dentioiilata Maxim. E.P. 212.

Khcedii W. et Abn. E.P. 139 ; II. 16. flaTissima Hayata. TUL 78. Karataohi. Tin. 32. formosana Maxim. E.P.212; Till. 75. KariiAa ? longicirrfia Miq. E.P. 165. gracilis DC. E.P. 212. wnJbeUaia Abn. E.P. 162. Hayata. TUL 76.

Keteleeria Cabb. e.p. 397 ; P.M. 22i. laoerrima Hayata. THL 76. DaYidiana Beissnee. E.P. 397. longirostra Hayata. Tin. 78. „ „ var. forttLOsana Hayata. mansuensis Hayata. THI. 74.

F.M. 221. Morii Hayata. TIH. 75.

Kinkonenbo. TIEL 26. Oldhami Maxim. TIH. 76.

Eleinhovia Lms- E.P. 59 ; 1. 103. repens Hayata. TIH. 74.

Hospita Linn. E.P. 59 ; 1. 104. repens Maxim. E.F. 212. Knoxia Linn- E.P. 189; P.m. 112; n.95. sororia Miq. E.P. 212; TIH. 75. corymbosa Willd. E.P.189; EM. 112; H. Hcariola M.F. 95. tadtoensis Hayata. TIH. 76. Kochia Moq. E.P. 3i2. Thurr^ergiana Hayata. TIH. 76. scoparia Scbds. E.P. 33. Maxim. E.P.212. i-axm. e.p. 94; I. isi; HL 64. Roekeuteria vercicolor Sch.-Bip. TL 28 ; F.M. 144.

bipinnata Peanchbt. E.P, 94 ; 1 151 ; HL Hayata. TIH, 78. 65. ScHULTZ. EP. 212. formosana Hayata. IH. 64. Lagenana See. e.p. i58 ; n. 34. 183. Korthalsdla japonica Engl. V. dasystemoii Miq. E.P. 166. Koshotankan. YIH. 29. hisplda See. E.P. 158. Kotokan. Vni 20. idolatrica See. E P. 158. 375. Eyllinga Kottb. E.P. 479 ; M.F. vUtala DC. E.P. 158. brevifolia Eottb. E.P. 497. vulgaris See. E.P. 158 ; IL 34. cylindrica Nees. M.F. 375. Lagenophora Cass. M.F. 150 ; THI. 45. Kxinth. E.P. 479. gracilis Billardieri Cass. M.F 150; Till. 45. mtermedia B. Bb. var. 0. oligostaohya ungniculosa Kcehne. M.F. 116 ; II. 27.

Clabke. E.P. 479. ii. Lagerstroemia Linn. e p. i52 ; 27. monocephala Linn. E.P. 479. Fauriei K

sororia Miq. EP. 480. alata Son. Bip. E.P. 210 ; F.M. 127. KcNTH. E.P.479. alata Sch.-Bip. THI. 55. triceps Thunb. E.P. 479. angnstifolia Hayata. TIIX 55. umbellata Boxe. E.P. 477. Lagunea eochinchinensis Lode. E P. 338.

LABIAT.S;. E.P. 305 ; P.M. 181 ; M.F. 224 ; VHL Lamium liin^. e.p.316; the. 89. 80; IX. 86. amplexicanle Linn. E.P. 316; THI. 89. Zacostea auriculata Peantii. E.P. 564. chinense Benth. E.P. 317. Lactaca Linn- M.F.164; E.P.212; P.M. 144; chinensis var. parvifolia Hemsl. E.P. 317.

YI. 28 ; Tin. 80. formosanum Nakai. TIH. 90. breuirostrls. M.F. gesneroides Hayata. THI. 92. formosana Maxim. M.F. 164. kelungense Hayata. THI. 91. braohyrliyiioha Hayata. TUX 74. longepetiolata Hayata. THI. 92. breviiostris Champ. E.P. 212; Tin.74. niaiense Hayata. THI. 89. debilis Benth. TIII.76; E.P.212. Lamna melanorrhiza Mtjell. E.P. 462. ;

288 GENERAL INDEX.

Lantaua Linn. e.p. 305. Lecantlms Wightii Wedd. p.m. 197. aauleata Linn. E.P. 305. Hayata. VL 53. 150. Camara Linn. E.P. 305. leea Linn. E.P. 93 ; 1 Laportea Gaitoich. E.P.382; m:.f.278. OttUis DC. E.P.93; L 150.

crenulata Gaud. M.F. 279. sambucina Wuxd. E.P. 93 ; 1. 150. pterostigma Wedd. E P. 382. Staphylea Koxb. E.P,93; 1.150. Hance. M.E279. Leersia Swabtz. e.p. 5i5; vn.68.

subglabra Hayata. M.E. 278. hexandra Swaktz. E.P. 515 ; VH. 68.

Larbrea aquaUca Seb. E.P. 38 ; I. 73. LEGUMIN0S.a3. E.P.102; P.M. 74; M.F. 72;

vliginosa Hook. E.P. 36 ; I. 72. L 165 ; L (12) ; HI. 69 ; IV. i; V. 35 ; VHI.

Lasianthus Jack- ep. 195; p.m. 115 ; IX.98; 32; IV. 18; X. 3. IX. 62. Lemna Linn. e.p. 462.

chinensis Benth. E.P. 195 ; 11. 98. larmatica W. et K. E.P. 463.

cyanocarpus Jack. E.P. 196 ; 11. 98. cruciata Eoxb. E.P. 462.

formosensis Matodm. E P. 196 ; P.M. 115 oligorrhi-a KuKz. EP. 462. n.99. m-Ucuketa Eoxb. E.P. 463. japonicus Miq. E.P. 197. paucicostata Hegelm. E.P. 462. „ „ var. hirsuta Matsum. KP. polyrrhiza Linn. E.P. 463.

197 ; n. 99. trisulca Linn. E.P. 462. microstachys Hayata. IX. 63. LEMNACE.S;. E.P.462. parvifolius Hayata. IX. 63. Zemon. \TLL 15. plagiopJiyUus E.P. 197. Hance. LENTIBULABIE^. EP-285; M.F. 210; II.

Tashiroi Matsum. E.P. 197 ; n. 99. 125. 56. "WaUioMi Wight. E.P. 197; n.99. Leontopodium Be. f.m. 127 ; vm. Lasiolytrum hirtum Steud. E.P. 523. microphyUum Hayata. F.M. 127; VIII. 56. japonicum Steud. E.P. 523. LeonurUS Linn. ep. 316; vnL93.

Lasirea decurrens J. Sm. E P. 574. sibiricus Ldjn. E.P. 316 ; VIH. 93. apicijlora (Hook.) Bedd. IV. 147. Lepidagathis Willd. E.P. 293 ; M.F. 213.

F^lix-Mas vnr- odovioloma Mooee. V. 281. formosensis Clakkb. M.F. 213 ; H, 121. undiHata Thwaits. V. 285. hyalina Hayata. M.F. 213.

LAHRINEffi:. E.P. 349; P.M. 189 ; M.F. 236; Nees. ep. 293.

II. 130 ; in. ; IV. ; 157 20 V. 150 ; VI 37; stenophyUa Claeke. M.F. 214; 11.125. X.29. Zepta tnphylla Lode. E.P. 70 ; 1. 117.

Lawrus Gamphora Linn. E.P. 349 ; P.M. 189. LeptOcMluS Kaui- V. 397; VIH. 150. glauca Thcnb. E P. 352. angustipinnus Hayata. V. 297. indim Thunb. E.P. 351. Bonii C. Ch. V. 300 ; G.1. 109.. pedunculala Thcnb. E P. 350. cuspidatus (Pe.) var. crenatus Eosenst. Sassafras Loue. E.P. 349. VIIL 150. Linu. e.p. 151 27. Lawsonia ; n. Harlandii C. Ch. V. 300; G.I. 109. alba Lam. E.P. 151. lieteroclitus C. Ch. G.I. 109.

inermis Lnra. ; E P. 151 II. 27. Kanashiroi Hayata. V. 298. spinosa Linn. E.P. 151. -iirens. V. 298. Zecaimptens formosarut Hayata. B M. XXXl m. (Wall.) C. Che. V. 301 [_ G.I. 109. V. 311. Zeylanicus C. Ch. G.I. 109. Wedd. F.M. 197; VI. Lecanthus 52. LeptOcUoa Beauv. E.P. 539; VII. 91. major Wedd. P.M. 197. capUlacea Beatjv. E.P. 539. peduncutaris Wedd. P.M. 197. chinensis Nees. E.P. 539 ; VII. 91. Sasaldi Hayata. VI 62. erarjrostoides Steud. E.P. 539. WallichU Wedd. P.M. 197. tenenima Miq. E.P. E39. ;

GENEEAL INDEX. 289

K- Be. E.P. 548. M.F.408; Lepturus Vn.94. LigUStrum Linn. E.P. 218 ; V. 123. aciciMalus Steud. E.P. 548. Japomoum Thune. E.P. 248.

repens E. Bb. E.P. 548 ; M.F. 408 ; Vn. 94. reticvlatum Blume. E.P. 248. lespedeza Michdc. E.P. 105 ; M.F. 79 ; L 190 Pricei Hayata. V. 123. m. 71. . LniIACE.ffi. E.P. 434; F.M. 225; M.F. 356; II.

Buerger! Miq. var. Oldhami Masim. E.P. 145 ; V. 229 ; "VI. 97 ; VH. 41 ; IX. 124. 105. Lilium Linn. E.P. 441; M.F. 364; VI. 97; IX. Buergeri Miq. var. Oldhami. 144.

cMnensis Don. E.P. 105; 1. 190. candidum Thune. E.P. 441.

juncea Pehs. var. sericea Maxim. E.P. callosum S. et Z. VLIOI. 105; 1.190. japonicum. M.F. 365.

macrocarpa Bunge. M.F. 79 ; 1. 190. Kanahirai Hayata. H. 146 ; VI 97.

Hayata. m. 72. Konishii Hayata. M.F. 364 ; IX. 144. Oldhami Mtq. M.F. 81. longiflorum Thune. E.P. 441. pseudomacrocarija Hayata. HI. 71. phiUppinense Yeitch. E.P. 441.

pubescens Hayata. M.F. 80 ; L 191. ruMlum. M-F. 365.

striata Hook, et Aen. E.P. 105; 1. 192. speciosum Thune. IX. 144.

Viatorum Champ. M.F. 81 ; 1 192. taJanense Hayata. VI. 98. •virgata DC. E.P. 105; L 192. Limnantliemum Gmel. e.p.243; m.f.204. leucsena Benth. e.p.ii6; t2i2. calymnum MiQ. E.P. 244.

glauca E.P. ; I. 212. Benth. 116 cristatum Gkiseb. E.P. 243 ; M.F. 204. javanica Benth. F.M. 183. indioum Thwait. E.P. 244. leucas K. Be. F.M. 183; E.P. 317; YIH. 88. Klenianum Geisbe. E.P. 244. Benthamiana Hook, et Aen. E.P. 318. Wightiamm Gkisee. E.P. 244. Benth. E.P. 317. javanica LimnopMla Be. e.p. 276. Hayata. 89. YHI. gratissima Blume. E.P. 276. Hook, et Aen. E.P. 318. menthastrum Benth. E.P. 276. lanata Benth. E.P. 317. punctata Blume. E.P. 276. Hayata. VHI. 89. „ Eoxburgii G. Don. E.P. 276. 89.^ E.P. ; "VHI. moUissima Waix. 318 scssiliflora Blume. E.P. 277. Hayata. YIII. 88. takaoensis stipUata Hayata. IX. 77.

Imcojum capitiUalum LouE. E.P. 430. Zimonia arborea Eoxb. E.P. 74; 1. 124. Leucmchis sylcatica Bltjme. E.P. 418. MUmdaris Eoxe. E.P. 76; 1124. Leucostegia Peesl. iv. 205. parvifolia Sims. E.P. 74; 1 121. parvipiimiila Hayata. IV. 205. Thunb. E.P. M.F. Lindera 353; 252; in. 167 ; Leucosyke Zoll. Moe. xtl 175. V. 176.

quadirinervia C. B. Boeinson. HX 175. akceiLsis Hayata. M.F. 252 ; V. 176. citriodora Hbmslby. E.P. 353. Libocedrus Endl. E.P. 40i ; f.m. 207. Hemsl. V. 176. M.F. macrolepis Benth. F.M. 207 ; E.P. 401. commmiis M.F. 254; Ligularia Cass. TEH. 68. 254.

japonica Less. var. scaberrima Hayata. formosana Hayata. M.F. 255 ; V. 178. THl 68. glauoa Blume. E.P. S53. Tussilagjnea (Buem.) Makino. VIH. 69. „ „ var Kawakamii Hayata. 255; V. 178. „ „ var. formosana M.F. 257. Hayata. VHI. 69. megapliyUa Hemsl. M.F. 55. Oldhami Hemsley. E.P. 353; M.F. 256; Ligusticum Linn. E.P. 173 ; H acvtUobum Miq. E.P. 174. V. 178. 253. acutUobmn Sieb. et Zuoo. E.P. 173; H. 55. prcecox Blume. M.F. 290 GINEKAL INDEX.

Somai Hayata. IV. 33. Lindera Pricei Hayata. v. 178. Liparis taiwaniana Hayata. M.F. 311 ; IV. 34. randaiensis Hatata. M.F. 257 ; V. 179. UcMyamse Schlecht. TV. 35. strychnifoKa Yillak. ni. 167 ; V. 179. xyiridifiora L. M.F. 312. Lindernia An., ix. 77. - CTucifonnis Hayata. IX. 78. Lipocarpha B. Bk. e.p. 487. japonica Thcne. E.P. 276; F.M. 173. argentea E. Bb. E.P. 487. stellariifolia Hatata. IX. 79. Lippia Linn. E.P. 297. Lindsaya Dky. E.P. 595; IV. 211; V. 301. nodiflora EicH. E.P. 297. cultrata Sw. E.P. 593. liquidambar Lnro. E.P.137; n.l4. davaUioides Bltjme. E.P. 596. acerifolia Maxem. E.P. 137.

ensifoHa Sw. E.P. 596. formosana Hance. E.P. 137 ; 11 14. flabellulate Dby. E.P. 596. Maximowiczii MiQ. E.P. 137. gracilis Bltjme. E.P. 595. Ziriodendron Coco Louk. I. 32. E.P. 596. Griffithiana Hook. Figo LoBB. E.P. 11 ; I. 32. 211. kusiifcusensis Hayata. IV. lUiifera Linn. E.P. 10 ; I. 32. LdbUana Hook. E.P. 595. Toco LouE. E.P. 10. orbiculata (Lam.) Mett. V. 301. Ziriope graminifulia Bakee. E.P. 428. pentaphylla Hook. E.P. 596. „ var. densijldra Bakee. E.P. polymorplui Hook, et Gbev. E.P. 596. 428.

repens KrazE. E.P. 597; I. (10); I. (11); I. sessiliflora Blume. 277.

(9); no. spicata Loue. E.P. 427. Linociera Sw. v. 123. „ „ var. densifloia C. H. Wbighi. chinensis FiscH. E.P. 248. E.P. 428. Cumingiana Tidal. T. 123. Listera morrisonicola Hayata. II. 140.

chinensis Sonnee. E.P. 95 ; 1. 152. Linum Linn.' E.P. 66; I. no. Zitchi japonioum Thunb. 2-18. Litosanthes Blume. v.81; X.30.

usitatissimum. LDra. 1. 110. gracilis Hatata. H. 113 ; V. 81. Blume. ix. io6. Liparis Bich. E.P. 406; M.F. 310; IV. 27; Lithocarpus (Skan). G.I. 72. VII. 40. amygdalifolia Hatata. G.I. 72. o£espitosa Lindl. E.P. 408. arisanensis congesta. IV. 34. breyicaudata (Skan). G.L 72.

dolioliopoda Hayata. IV. 27. buisanensis Hayata. = X. rhombocarpa Ha- flaccida M.F. 311. yata. G.I. 72. castanopsisifoUa Hayata. G.I. 72. formosana Eeich. E.P. 406 ; M.F. 310. Henryi Kolfe. E.P. 407; IV. 33. dodonisefolia Hatata. G.I. 72. Kawakamii Hayata. IV. 28. formosana (Skan). G.I. 72.

keitaoensis Hayata. VII. 40. hypopliEea Hatata. G.I. 72. longipes Linbl. E.P. 407. impressivena Hatata. G.I. 72. Schlecht. IV. 27. Kawakamii Hayata. G.I. 72.

macrantha Eolfe. E.P. 406 ; IV. 28. Konishii Hatata. G.I. 72.

Nakaharai Hayata. IV. 29 ; M.F. 310. kodadboenisis Hatata. G.I. 72.

nervosa Lindl. E.P. 406 ; M.F. 311. lepidocarpa Hatata. G.I. 72. odorata Lindl. E.P. 407. longicaudata Hayata. G.I. 72. paradoica Keichb. E.P. 407, Matsudai Hatata. IX. 108.

plicata. M.F. 312. Nakait Hayata. IX. 106. plicata Fkanch. et Savat. E.P. 408. nantcensis Hayata. G.I. 72. platybolba Hayata. IV. 30. randaiensis Hayata. G.I. 72.

Sasakii Hayata. IV. 32. rhombocarpa Hayata. G.I. 72. GENERAL INDEX. 291

Lithocarpus sMnsuiensis Hayata. et Kane- Zornana Maiswmureana Making. F.M. 244. HIBA. X. 30. stemptera Bakee. E.P. 615.

Bubretioulata Hayata. G.I. 72. Lonchocarpus. III. 80. taitoensis Bayata. G.L 72. Lonioera Ln™. E.P. 181; p.m. 112 ; M.F. 138; ternaticupula Hayata. G.I. 72. n. 74; VL24; 1X47. Litsea Lam. E.P. 352; HI. 165; M.F.245; V. affinis Hook, et Abn. E.P. 181. 163. „ „ „ var. angustifoUa Hayata. acuminata Making. 5I.F. 251. M.F. 138 ; n. 75. acutivena Hayata. V. 163. angustifolia Hayata. YI. 25.

akoensis Hayata. M.F. 245 ; V. 166. „ „ n. n. II. 75. auiata Hayata. JI.P. 246. hrachypoda DC. E.P. 181. aurata Hayata. HI. 167. chinensis Wats. E.P. 181. brideliifolia Hayata. T. 166. confusa Miq. E.P. 181.

cUraia Blume. III. ; 164 M.F. 247, „ Hook, et Aen. var. pubescens dolioliocarpa Hayata. Y. 166. Maxim. 11.74.

elongata Hook. M.F. 351. japonica Hayata. IX. 47. GarcicB Vid. HL 165. Thunb. E.P. 181; 1175.

glauca SiEB. E.P. ; 352 M.F. 249. „ „ var. sempervillosa Hayata. hypophsea Hayata. V. 167. IX. 47.

Kawafcamii Hayata. II. 16 >. macrantha DC. E.P. 181 ; H. 75.

; Konishii Hayata. M.F. 248 ; IH. 167. oiwakensis Hayata. YI. 24 IX. 47.

lancifolia ViLLAit. E.P. 352 ; M.F. 249. rubropunctata Hayata. IX. 48. Hayata. M.F. 255. shintenensis Hayata. IX. 48. transarisanensis inorrisoiieB.sis Hayata. M.F. 250 ; HI 165. Hayata. YI. 25. miishasiisis Hayata. M.F. 250. Lophanthus Benth. Yin. 87. formosanim Hayata. 87. nantoeasis Hayata. M.F. 251 ; HI. 165. YHI. Nakaii Hayata. V. 168. ru'jcsus Hayata. Yiii. 87.

obovata Hayata. M.F. 252. Lophatherum Beongn. E.P. 546 ; YII. 92. tomentosa. M.F. 252. datum ZoLL. et Moettz. E.P. 547. ZUsmceir. M.F. 257. „ var. glahrum Hack. E.P. 547. Xobelia Lnw. E.P. 214; P.M. 145. gracile Beongn. E.P. 546; YH. 92. affirds Wail. P.M. 145. „ „ var. elatiun Hack. E.P. 547. Davidi Fkanohet. P.M. 145. japonicum Stedd. E.P. 546. Lehmanni Nees. E.P. 546. Iloi-Sjiddiana Miq. E.P. 214 , P.M. 145. pyramitlalis Wall. P.M. 145. LophotOCarpuS Ddeand. Y. 248. radicans Thunb. E.P. 214. formosanus Hayata. Y. 249. sessilifolia Lamb. E.P. 215. LOKANTHACaaS. E.P. 357; F.M. 191; M.F.

; ; ; 30. Lodhra microcarpa Miebs. E.P. 230. 261 Y. 180 YI 38 YIH. Ill ; X. Linn. E.P. 357; P.M. 191; M.F. ipicata Mtebs. E.P. 231 ; F.M. 160. Loranthus

; Y. ; YI. ; YIH. Ill ; X. 30. Logania K- Bk. p.m. i62. 261 180 38 Y. 180. dentata Hayata. F.M. 162. chinensis DC. Ill; X. 30. derdata Hayata. M.F. 209. ICwmpfm Maxim. YIH. Hayata. YI. 38. pusUla E. Bb. F.M. 164. Hquidambarioolus X. 30. XOGAl^IACE^. E.P.240; F.M. 162; HI. 151; Matsudai Hayata. sp. "VI. 30; IX. 95. lonicerifolitis Hayata. V. 181. Jiormria apodophylla Bakee. E.P. 608. nodiflorus Thw. M.F. 261. conHnna Bakee. E.P. 615. odoraius. M.F. 261.

Owataiii Hayata. E.P. 357 ; F.M. 191 ; M.F. glauca Blume. E.P. 615 ; F.M. 244.

Hancockii Bakee. E.P. 608. 261 ; VI. 39. '

292 GENEEAL INDEX.

Loranthas Phoebe-formosaniB Hatata. V. 183. LyCOpodiuin cDmplanatum Linn. var. Chature- litozanensis Hayata. V. 184. cyparissus A. Bb. F.M. 241. rhododendricolus Hatata. V. 184. cryptomerinum Max. IV. 132. seraggodostemon Hayata. V. 185. cuiminghamioides Hayata. IV. 131. theifer Hayata. V. 186. dendroideum Michx. F.M. 242. Yadoriki Sieb. E.P. 357; F.M. 191. Fauriei Eosenbt. VIIL 156. Loropetalum K. Be. v. 7i. JUiforme Eoxb. E.P. 555. cMnense E. Bit. V. 71. Hayata. M.F. 412. lotus Link. E.P. 104; L 174. fldbellatum Linn. E.P. 553.

coiBicidatu.s Linn. E.P. 104 ; 1. 174. formosanum W. Hebtee. M.F. 412 ; TV..

Lourea Neck. 1. 189 ; E.P. 108. 131. 189. obcordata Desv. E.P. 108 ; 1. Bookeri VS^all. E.P. 555. Loxotis dblujua. V. 133. involiens Sw. E.P. 553.

Lucaea Zangsdorffiana Stbud. E.P. 523. japonicum Thunb. F.M. 242. Ludwigia Linn. E.P. 154; IL 29. juniperistacliyTim Hayata. VI. 132. diffusa BucH. Ham. E.P. 155. luddulum MicHX. V. 253. fjidiajlosa Blume. E.P. 155. obscurum Linn. F.M. 241. parviflora EoxB. E.P. 154; H. 29. Phlegmaria Linn. M.F. 412. 412. prostrata Eoxb. E.P. 155 ; H. 29. pimfolium Blume. M.F. IV. 133. Luffa Loot. M.R 120 ; H. 34. pinifolmm Hayata. cylindrica Ecem. 11.34; M.F. 120. puloherrimTiia Wall. IV. 132. Luisia Gaud. IV. 85; E.P. 414. cLuasipolytiichoides Hayata. V. 252. liukiuensis Sohlecht. IV. 86. reflexo-integram Hayata. V. 254.

megasepala Hayata. IV. 85. remoganense Hayata. sp. X. 72. teres Bl. IV. 86. Selago Linn. IV. 132.

teretifolia Gaudich. E.P. 414. serratnm Thunb. E.P. 555 ; F.M. 242.

Lumnitzera Willd. e.p. 141 ; n. 16. serratum Th. var. myriopliyUifolium Ha-

racemosa WrnLD. E.P. 141 ; H. 16. yata. IV. 133. Luzula DC. P.M. 228. SiebolUi MiQ. X. 72. efeusa BucH. F.M. 228. Somai Hayata. V. 255. spicata DC. F.M. 229. spuarrosum Foe,st. E.P. 555 ; IV. 133.

Lycium Linn. E.P. 274. subdisticum Maktno. E.P. 556; M.F. 412;. chinense Mmc. E.P. 274. IV. 133.

japonicum Thunb. E.P. 198. taxifolium Sw. M.F. 412. megistoca'i-pum Dtjnal. E.P. 275. taxifoHum Hayata. IV. 132 ; IV. 133.

Lycopersicum Mill. e.p. 270. teretioaule Hayata. M.F. 411; IV. 133; VU esculentiim. Mill. E.P. 270. 156. LYCOPODIACRai:. F.M. 241; M.F. 411; E.P. verticillatitm Linn. var. fiUforme Sw. E.P. 554; B'.130; V.252; VnL156; X 72. 555. Linn. E.P. var. filiforme Hayata. M.F. 412" lycopodium 554 ; F.M. 241 ; IV. 130; V.252; Vnil56; X. 72. Lycopus Linn. M.F. 227 ; TDl. 102. alpinnm Linn. var. transmomsonen.se Ha- lucidus TtjEcz. M.F. 227. yata. rv. 13. Hayata. YHI. 103. atroviride Wall. E.P. 552. „ TuEEz. var. formosantis Hayata^ carinatxun Dest. E.P. 554; IV. 131- Vin.102.

cemum Linn. E.P. 535. Lycoris Heeb. e.p. 43i. circinale Thunb. E.P. 553. aurea Heeb. E.P. 431. clavatum Linn. F.M. 241. Lygodinm Sw. e.p. 561. GENEEAL INDEX. 293

Lygodinm japonioum Sw. E.P. 561. KacMluS longipaniciilata Hayata. III. 162.

BOfmdens Sw. E.P. 561. longisepala Hayata. V. 160 ; HI. 162.

Lysidice Hance. e.p. ii6; i. 210. macrophylla Hemsl. M.F. 214. xhodostegia Hancb. E.P. 116; 1 210. „ var. arisanensis Hayata. M.F. LysimaoMa Linn. E.P.221; f.m.157; M.F. 243; V.160. micrantha Hayata. III. 175. 11.130; 160. Nanmu Hemsl. M.F. 245. caruivla Lindl. E.P. 223. nanshoensis Kanehera. X. 29. capWipes Hemsl. JI.F. 176. neurantha Hemsl. M.F. 241. covsobrina Hance. E.P. 222. pseudolongifolia Hayata. V. 160. decurrens Eokst. E.P. 222. rimosa Bltjme. E.P. 351. ferruginea Edgew. E.P. 223. Sheareri Hemsl. M.F. 241. famum grcecmn ECance. M.F. 176. BTifirutescens Hayata. V. 162. Fortunei Maxim. E.P. 222. Thtmbergii Sieb. et Zuoo. E.P. 351 ; M.F. fragrans Hayata. M.F. 175. 244. g^.aucesceni AVau^. E.P. 223. zuihoensis Hayata. 11.^244; V. 162. japonica Thunb. E.P. 222. Madelaniia Oriffithiana Wight. E.P. 152. javanica Blume. E.P. 222. Maeleya B- Bk. m. 17. leacamtlia lIiQ. E.P. 223. cordata K. Bb. HI. 17. liaeariloba Hook, et Ans. E.P. 221. Macroclmidmm rdbustum. Maxem. F.M. 142. lobdioides 'Waii,. E.P. 221. Macroldbium, Mjuga Colebe. HI. 86. lubinioides Steb. et Ztjoc. E.P. 221. Mffisa FoESK. E.P. 224; M.F. 178; H. 120; HL mtdtiflora Wail. E.P. 222. 149. dbomta Ham. E.P. 223. Ooriaeea Champ. E.P. 224. silcoManii Mjq. E.P. 223; F.M.157. Dorsena Blume. E.P. 224. LYTHBAEIKE. E.P. 148; M.F. 116; I L (12); formosana Mez. HI. 149. (12); n.25. irvlica et M. Tnontana Benth. E.P. 225. Don. E.P. 287; F.M. 178. Lysionotus randaiensis Hayata. M.F. 177 ; H. 120. pauciflorvis Maxim. F.M. 178; E.P. 287. Binensis A. DC. E.P. 225 ; M.F. 178. lAjthnim Fempliis Linn. E.P. 152. I. I. Magnolia Linn. e.p. 10 ; 31; (30). Thooaks. E.P. 364; ni.i73; TX. Macaranga Champvmi Benth. E.P. 10 ; I. 32. 99. fuscata Andb. E.P. 11 ; I. 32.

dipterocarpifolia Mekbtll. HI. 173. gramdiflora Linn. I. 31. Heniicomm Hemsl. IX. 99. pumUa Ande. E.P. 10; L 32; V. 31. Taaarius Muell. Abo. E.P. 364. MAGNOLIACEjE. E.P.98; F.M. 44; M.F. 22 ; 186. Maba Porst. m.p. I (7); 1.30; 11105; IX. 1.

biidfolia PBB.S. M.F. 186. 5. Mahonia Nutt. v. 5 ; Vl 1 ; YIL 1 ; IX. Macllilus Nees. EP. 350; M.F. 240; HI. 162; japonica (Thg.) DC. V. 6. V.160; X.29. lomariifolia Takeda. IX. 5. aiisanensis Hayata. T. 160. nepaUmis DC. E.P. 18; F.M. 47; L 46.

chinensis Hemsl. M.F. 244. morrisonensis Takeda. IX. 5.

Faben Hemsl. V. 160. oiwakeasis Hayata. YL 1.

formosana Hayata. E.P. 350; M.F. 241. V. tikusbiensis Hayata. V. 5 ; YII. 1. 162. Malaisia Blanco. E.P. 372. japonica Sieb. E.P. 351. tortuosa Blanco. E.P. 372. Konisliu Hayata. M.F. 240; HI, 164. Malaxis odorata Welld. E.P. 407. Kusanoi Hayata. M.F. 244. Malay Elements. F.M. 24. kwashoteiLsis Hayata. V. 160. Mallotus LouK. E.P. 363; M.F. 269; F.M.

loagifolii Blume. M.F. 243. 195 ; IX. 99. 294 GENEEAL INDEX.

Mallotus cochincM-fwnsis. M.F. 271. Marsilea tetraphglla Thunb. E.P. 559. LouB. E.P. 364; F.JI. 195. MAItSILIACE^. E.P.559. formosaniis Hayata. M.F. 299. Maru-Busshukan. Yin. 14. japonicus Muell. E.P. 364. Marumi-Kwkan. YIII. 32.

moluccanus Muell. Aug. E.P. 363. Matsumuria Hem,sl. M.F. 5 ; M.F. 5. paaiculatus Muell. Aug. M.F. 271. Oldhami Hemsl. M.F. 211. pHlippineasis Muell. Abg. E.P. 364. Matsumurelln stolonifera Making. YIII. 91.

playfairii Hemsl. E.P. 364. Mazus Loue. E.P. 275 ; F.M. 173. repandus Muell. Aeg. E.P. 364. japonica 0. Kuntze. F.M. 173.

licinoides Muell. Aug. IX. 99. pinnahis Wall. M.F. 8.

Malouetia asiatica Sieb. et Zuco. E.P. 252. ragosus Loue. E.P. 275 ; F.M. 173.

MALPIGHIACE.3E. E.P. 67; 1.111; I. (11); vandeUioides Hance. E.P. 276 ; F.M. 173. in. 48. Maesa Fobsk. e.p. 224; F.M. 157; M.F 177; Malva Linn. E.P. 50; 1.94. III; 149.

Tnawitiana Linn. E.P. 51 ; I. 94. coriacea Champ. E.P. 224. „ sinensis DO. E.P. 51. Dorfena Blume. E.P. 224; M.F. 177.

sylvestris Linn. E.P. 50 ; I 94. MedicagO Linn. E.P. lOi ; 1. 173. MALVACE.a;. E,P. 50; JI.F. 47; 1.93; L (8); denticulata 'WrLLD. E.P. 104; 1.174. IV. 2. lupulina Linn. 1 174 ; E.P. 104. A. Gkay. e.p. Malvastrum 51; I95. Medinilla formosana Hayata. II. 110.

tricuspidatiim A. Geay. E.P. 51 ; I. 95. Megahotrya melicpfolla Hance. E.P. 70; F.M.

Mangifera Linn. e.p. loi ; 1. 164. 68; I 117.

indica Linn. E.P. 101 ; 1. 169. Meiwa-Kinkan. YIII. 32. Adans. e.p. 365. Hanihot Melandrium Eoehl. hi 36. utiKssima Pohl. E.P. 365. morrisonmontannm Hayata. III. 36 ; HL

Linn. E.P. 542 ; TIL 79. Manisuris 37, 38.

gramilaris Linn. E.P. 524 ; YIL 79. tiaasalpinuin Hayata. Ill, 37. 'T.^cq. e.p. so 1 129. Mappia ; vesiculiforme Hayata. IH. 37. ovata MiEKs. E.P. 80. Melanthium cocldnchimnse Loue. E.P. 437. var. ovata insularis Matbum. 1. 159 ; XP. Buem. II23; e.p. 146; in. 120. 80. Melastoma

asperum Linn. F.M. 97 ; E.P. 146. Marnnta dielotcfma Wall. T. 228. cahjcinwm Benth. E.P. 146. MAEATTIACEJil, E.P. 558 ; V. 256 ; YI. 154.

candidum Don. IL 23 ; E.P. 146. Mariscus Yaht.. E.p, 476 ; m.f. 374. macrocarpon Don. E.P. 146. albescens Gaud. E.P. 476. wa'.ulialhriiyum Sims. E.P. 146. cyperinus Peesl. E.P. 477. iidbotan Blume. E.P. 146. Vahl. E.P. 477. sanguiQeum Sims. in. 120. micTOtophaliis Pkesl. M.F. 374. tetiameruiQ Hayata. IH. 120. Sieberiamis Nees. E.P. 477 ; M.F. 374. umheUahts Yahl. E.P. 477. MEL^STOMACE^. E.P. 145; F.M. 97; M.F. Eoxb. 114; I (13-; 1121, 109; 111120. Marlea e.p. i78 ; p.m. lll; n. 62. Linn. E.P. begoniaifolia Eoxu. F.M. Ill ; II. 62. Melia 78; 1126. platanifolia Sieb. Azedarach Linn. E.P. 1.126. et Zrcc. E.P. 178 ; II. 78;

63. japonica G. Don. E.P. 78 ; 1 127. Marsdenia Bk. e.p. 238; M.F. 199, semperi'irmi Rn-. E.P. 78; 1.127. tinctoiia E. Be. E.P. 238. MELIACE.S;. E.P. 78; I (11); 1126; III. 52; tomentosa Moee. et Decne. M.F. 199. X. 2. Linn. e.p. Iffarsilea 559. Melilotus 'Tuss. E.P. 104; 1.174. quadrifoliata Linn. E.P. 559. parviflora Dese. E.P. 104 ; 1 174. ;

GENEBAL INDEX. 295

Meliosma Blume. EP.98; M.F.71; 1161; M^hitialia cfdnensis Champ. E.P. 195. in.68; VI. 15. cyanocarpa DC. E.P. 196.

calUoarpiEfoIia Hatata. III. 68 ; VI. 15. Mereurialis Linn. E.P. 363; F.M. 194; V. pungens Hook. E.P. 99. 199.

rhoifolia Maxim. E.P. 98 ; 1. 161. laiooarpa Sieb. et Zucc. V. 200; F.M. 194.

rigida Siee. et Zuoc. E.P. 99 ; 1. 161. transmorrisonensis Hayata. V. 199. sp. nov. ? aff. Bumatrana Miq. in. 69. Mesona BuraiE. E.P. 306; F.M. 181; M.F. 224; squamvilata Hance ? E.P. 99; M.F. 71; L Vin. 109. 161. chinensis Benth. M.F. 224. Melissa Linn. M.R228; Vin. 102. elegans Hayata. E.P. 306; F.M. 181; VHI.

officinalis Linn. M.F. 229. 109 ; M.F. 224.

parviflora Benth. M.F. 229. procumbens Hemsiey. E.P. 306 ; F.M. 181

„ „ var. purpurea Batata. vm 109.

M.F. 228 ; VIH. 1C2. MespUus japonica Thunb. E.P. 129 ; I, 240. uiribrosa Bieb. E.P. 311. Metanartheoium Maxim. F.M. 226; IX. 142. MelocMa linn. e.p.60; not formosanum Hayata. 142.

concatenata Linn. E.P. 60 ; L 105. /oliatum Hayata. IX. 142.

coxoliorifoUa Linn. E.P. 60 ; 1. 104. Maxim. F.M. 226. 105- truncati Wzlld. E.P. 60 ; L Michelia Linn. E.P.IO; I (30); 132.

Melodinus ^ossi. M.F. 193. oompressa Maxim. E.P. 10 ; I. 32. angustifolius Haxata. M.F. 193. eompressa. I. (32).

svaveolens Champ. M.F. 194. fuscata Blume. E.P. 112 ; I 32 ; L (32).

Melodorum Dcn. E.P.13; F.M.46; L33. longieoHa Blcmb. E.P. 11 ; I 32 ; I. (32). Oldhami Hemsl. F.M. 46; E.P. 13; L 34. Micrargeria Bknth. v. 126. Melothria Lisn- E.P.164; M.F.120; XL 39. formosana Hayata. V. 126. 120. vi34. formosana Hatata. n. 39 ; M.F. Microcarpsea Bu. e.p.283; kelungensis Hatata. X. 15. aHermflora Blitme. 283. leiosperma Cogn. E.P. 163. mu.scosa Be. E.P. 283; VI 34. leuoocarpa Cogn. E.P. 464. Microglossa 'DC. E.P. 204; vm. 5i.

odorata Hook. f. et Thomss. E.P.164; H volubUis DO. E.P. 204 ; VHL 51. 39. Microlepia P^esl. E.P. 592; M.F.433; I\'.

odorata Hayata. X. 15. 207 ; V. 301. Memorialis hvta VFedd. E.P. 388. grandissima Hayata. IV. 207. hispida Btich.-Ham. E.P. 388. hirsuta. M.F. 455. pentandra var. hyperidfoiia Wedd. "Wedd. hirsutissima Hayata. V. 301. E.P. 389. Hookeriana Peesl. E.P. 592. guinquenei'Hs Buch-Ham. E.P. 388, marginalis Hance. E.P. 592. M.F. Meniscium simpler Hook. E.P. 577. obtusiloba Hayata B.M. XXIH. 27 ; 433. triphyllum Sw. E.P. 577. pinnata Sii. E.P. 592. MENKPEKMACEffi. M.F. 23; L (7); L35; (L.) Mooee. E.P. 591. E,P.14; HI. 12. Speluncce strigosa Peesl. E.P. 593. Menispermum japonicum Thcnb. E.P. 16 ; I. 37. Hayata M.F. 434; IV. 172. laurifolium Koxb. E.P. 14. quadnpinnata rhomboidea (Wall.) E.P. 593. villosum Koxb. E.P. 15 ; I. 36. 209. Mentha Linn. E.P.307; VHI. 103. Bubpinnata Hayata. IV. 210. arvensis Linn. E.P. 307. trichocarpa Hayata. IV. Nutt. E.P. 406; VI. 68. „ „ yar. vulgaris Benth. VHI. MicrOStylis Hayata. VL 68. 103. arisanensis E.P. 406. neptoides Lfj. VIII. 103. congesta Keioh. 296 GENEEAL INDEX.

« 8. Microstylis monophyllos LiNDL. VI. 70. Modeeca Lam. v. 73 ; IV.

Microtis K- Bk. e.p. 417. formosana Hayata. V. 78 ; IV. 8. parviflora E. Bb. E.P. 417. Mblineria reairuata Heeb. E.P. 430.

Mikan Siehs. VIII. 24. MoUugO Linn. E.P. 168 ; 11. 47. Mikania Willd. e.p. 203; VIIL45. hirta Thunb. E.P. 168.

scandens Willd. E.P. 203 ; VIII. 45. hirsuta Thunb. H. 47. Miiium dmichwide.'! Koxe. E.P. 516. pentaphyUa Linn. E.P. 169. gldbosum Thunb. E.P. 499. Spergula Linn. E.P. 168; H. 47. MUlama nipestre Zipp. E.P. 152. striota Linn. E.P. 168; IL 47. Millettia W. et Aen. E.P.IOS; 1.178; IX. triphylla LouE. E.P. 169. 22. Momordica Linn. e.p. 159; IL34.

pachycarpa Hatata. IX; 23. coolmiohinen,sis Spebng. E.P. 159 ; H. 34.

reticulata Benth. E.P. 105 ; 1 178. Momordica mixta EorB. EP. 159.

taiwaniana ((Matsum.) IX. 22. Monaehosorum Kunze. M.P. 435 ; VL 159.

MUnea Eoxburghiana W. et Akn. E.P. 79 ; I. Maximowiozii (Bak.) Hayata. var. mdano- 128. canlon Hayata. VI. 159.

subdigitatum ; Mimosa Lnm. E.P. 115 ; I. 212. Kuhn. M.P. 435 B.M. XXHI.

pxidica Linn. E.P. 115 ; I. 212. p. 28. Mimulus Linn. IX. 77. Moneses SAiiss. iv. 17. formosana Hayata. IX. 79. rhombifolia A. Andeks. IV. 17. Mirabilis Linn. e.p. 323. MOTStOCHLAMYDE^. E.P. 322; P.M. 184; Jalapa Linn. E.P. 323. M.P. 230. Miscanthus Andek.s. e.p. 517; p.m. 235; M.P. Monochoria Peesl. e.p. 444. 404; Vn. 69. linearis Miq. E.P. 444. formosaniLS Hack. E.P. 518. plantaginen Kunth. E.P. 444.

japonicus Hack. E.P. 517 ; VIX 69. „ „ var. plantaginea E.P.

sinensis Andebs. E.P. 518 ; VII 69. 444. „ „ var. formosaniTS Hack. vaginalis Pkesl. E.P. 444.

P.M. 235 ; vn. 69 ; M.P. 405. MONOCOTYLEDOHES. E.P. 405; P.M. 225; transmorrisonensis Hayata. M.F. 404 ; VH. M.P. 309 ; I 6. 69. Monogramme Schk. e.p. 625. Mitella Linn. p.m. 88; IL (l),3j in. 101. JuhghuhrS. Hook. E.P. 625. acerina Maxino. P.M. 88. paradosa (Feb.) Bedd. 625. japonica Hayata. HI. 101. Monotropa Linn. hi 146. MiQ. P.M. 88; n. 3. nniflora Linn. HI. 146. japonica Miq. var. formosana Hatata. HI MONOTEOPE^. in. 146. 101. Morcea chinemis Thunb. E.P. 420. " * „ „ integripeiala. MoreUa rubra Loue. E.P. 391. Mitrasaeme Labill. e.p. 240. Morinda Linn. e.p. 193 ; n. 96. alsinoides E. Be. E.P. 240. citrifolia Linn. E.P. 193; IL 96. capiUaris Wat.t,, E.P. 241. Timbellata Linn. E.P. 194 ; II 96. indica Wight. E.P. 241. Morocarpus edidis Sieb. et Zuoc. E.P. 390. irmlaccensis Wight. E.P. 241. Morus Linn. E.P. 373; P.M. 195; IX, 105. Mitrastemon Makino. hi. 156. acidosa Geippith. IX 105. Kawa-Sasaldi Hayata. (Fam.) B.M. XXVI. alba Hayata. IX. 105. 112 ; IIL 156. „ Linn. E.P. 373; P.M. 195. MUrastemoneae. IIL 156. constantinopolitana Poib. E.P. 374. MUrocyeos lohatiis Maxim. E.P. 165. indica Linn. E.P. 374. racemosa Maxim. E.P. 165. Moseleya pinnaia Hemsl. P.M. 170 ; M.P. 8. ;

GENERAL INDEX. 297

Mosla Btjch.-Ham. E.P.310; VIII. 104. parviflora MiQ. E,P.188; H. 94.

formosnma Maxim. E.P.310; YIH. 105; pubesoens Ait. E.P. 188 ; IL 94. Vni. 104. taiwaniana Kanehika. YIIL38; X. 28. leucantha Hayata. YIH. 104. MYOPOKINE^. E.P.296 lysimaohiiflora Hayata. Vm. 104. Myopomm Banks. E.P. 296. Tashiroi Matsum. "VHI. 104. bontioides A. Geay. E.P. 296. Mucuna Adans. E.P. IIO; 1196; HI. 72. chinense A. Gkay. E.P. 296. acuminata Grah, ? III. 72. Myosoton aquatkum Moench. 1.73; E.P. 38.

capitata et ; 1. W. Akn. E.P. 110 197. Myriactis Less. F.M. 124; M.F. 150 ; YIH. 45.

ferruginea Matbum. E.P. 110 ; 1. 197. jamnica DC. F.M. 12i. hainaiiensis Hayata. IH. 72. longipedimculata Hayata. M.F. 150 ; YHI. membranacca Hayata. m. 73. 45. subferruginea Hayata. HI. 74. "Wightii DC. F.M 124.

Tashiroi Hayata. III. 75. Wallichii DC. M.F. 151. MueUenbergia Schkbs. yii. 87. WigMU DC. M.F. 151. aiisanensis Hayata. "VH. 87. „ Hayata. M.F. 150.

Linn. e.p, ; Mukia Akn. E.P. 163 ; H. 38. Myrica 391 m.f. 285.

leiosperma Thwait. E.P. 163 ; H. 38. adenopkara Hance. M.F. 286. Maderaspatana CosN. E.P. 164. „ „ Tar. Kusanoi Hayata. scabreUa Aen. E.P. 163; 11.38. M.F. 285. Mmida cochinchinensis Loup.. E.P. 159. Nagi C. DO. E.P. 391. Thunb. E.P. 399. Murraya Linn. e.p. 74; p.m. 68; 1. 122 ; in. „ 51; V.14; YI. 11; YHI. 14. rubra Seeb. et Zccc. E.P. 391. euohrestifoUa Hayata. YI. 11. sapida Wall. E.P. 391. Yin. 14. MYEICACE^. E.P. 391; MF. 285.

exotica Linn. E.P. 74; IH. 51; P.M. 68; I. Myriogyne Less. E.P. 2O6 ; YIII. 62. 122. minuta Less. YHI 12; E.P. 206. Koeuigu Speeng. E.P. 75; 1122; YIH 14. Myriophyllum Linn. e.p. 138; f.m.95; ii.

omphalocarpa Hayata. IH. 51 ; Y. 14. 15.

MttSa Lnra. nx 51 ; E.P. 425. spicatum Linn. E.P. 138; F.M.95; 11.15. Bakeri. HL 195. Myristica Ln™. M.F. 236; in.i56.

celebica. IH 195. laurifoLia Hook, f . ? M.F. 236. corniculata M. odorata, M. seminifera et M. simiarum A. DC IH. 156.

nana Lotjb. E.P. 425. MYEISTICE^. M.F. 236 ; IH. 156. flaua. nL195. Myrmechis Blume. vi 90. insularimoiitana Hayata. HI. 194. drymoglossifolia Hayata. YI. 90.

paradiiiaca. III. 195. gracilis Bl. YI. 91. sapientum Lnra. E.P. 425. Myrsine Link. E.P.225; M.F. 178; III. 149. paradisiana Linn, subsp. seminifera Bakee, Y.87. var. formosana Waeb. E.P. 425. africana Linn. IH. 150. textiUs var. Tashiroi Hayata. HE. 195. capiteUata Wall. E.P.225; M.F. 178. Mez. M.F. 178; IL 120. Mussaenda Linn. E.P. 188 ; M.F. 143 ; II. 92 marginata YHI. 38; IX. 56; X 28. microphylla Hayata. III. 149. albiflora IX. 56. na-iifolia Sieb. et Zucc. E.P.225. glabra Hook, et Aen. E.P. 188. vacciniifolia Hayata. V. 87. Mspida Don. E.P. 188. MYESINEa;. E.P.224; M.F. 157; M.F. 177; kotoensis Hayata. M.F. 143; 11.93. 11.120; Y. 84. maciopliyUa Wali.. E.P. 188. MYKTACE^. E.P. 142; F.M. 96; M.F. 112; Matsum. M.F. 143; M.F. 145. 11.17; in. 116. 298 GENERAL INDEX.

Longawi Camb. E.P. 95 ; I. 153. Myitus canescens LouEf E.P. 142. Nephelium chinensis Loue. E.P. 231. Nephrodia cwudfoVa Mibtvs. I. 35. iomento^a Ait. E.I'. 142. Nephrodium e^ch. e.p. 72. Nagami-Kirikan. VIII. 32. abruptum Peesl. E.P. 578. G^ibtn. Nageia japonica E.P. 399. acutum Hook. M.F. 424. latifolia GoEu. E.P. 398. cicutarium Bakee. E.P. 572. NAJADAOE.^. E.P. 460 ; M.F. 372. Clarlcei Baker. M.F. 416. Najas Linn. E.P. 467. decurrens Bakeb. E.P. 573. graminea Del. E.P. 467. decursivo-pinnatum Bakek. E. P. 573. minor Axl. E.P. 467. ddatatum. M.F. 423. ITanocnide Blume. e.p. 381. devexum. Making. E.P. 574. japonica Blume. E.P. 381. Brtjopteris. M.F. 422. Ifardwus filiformis var. chimnsis Eeanchet. eriocarpmra Dec. E.P. 575. E.P. 541. glganteum. M.F. 415. Nasturtium Be. EP.22; 1.48; III. 17. glanduligervim. Making. E.P. 574. canionknse Hance. E.P. 22 ; I. 48, gracilescens Hook. E.P. 574. globosum Ttmcz. E.P.22; 1.48; III. 17. var. glarvdulijerum Hook, et montanum Wall. E.P.22; 1.48. „ Bakeb. E.P. 574. sikoldanum Feanch. et Savat. E.P.22; I. intermedium Bakeb. E.P. 575. 48. (Cheist.) Hayata. E.P. 575. „ „ Tar. axillare Hayata. jaculosum III. 17. latifolium Bakee..E.P. 575. E.P. 579. A'atsudavUi. Till. 30 ; VIII. 30. lepigentm Bakeb. Nauclea Lira. M.P.139; II. 79; IX. 50. leuoostipes Bakek. E.P. 575. foimosnna Matsum. E.P. 183; 11.79; IX. Leuzeanum Hk. M.F. 421.

49. odoratvim Bakee. E.P. 575. racemosa Sieb. et Zucc. E.P. 184. meianocaulon Bakee. M.F. 426. reticulata Hav. M.F. 140. (Meniscium) clavivemun Yabe. E.P. 573.

.•essilifolia Koxb. M.F. 140. molle B. Be. E.P. 576. taiwaaiam Hatata. M.F. 139; M.F.140. odoratum Bakee. IV. 149.

n. 79 ; IX. 51. oligopUehium Bakee. E.P. 580.

transversa Hatata. M.F. 139 ; II. 80. pochyphyllwm Bakee. E.P. 580. tnincata Hayata. M.F.140; 11.80; IX. 50. parasiticum. Desv. E.P. 576.

IfelUrii! paniculata Lindl. E.P. 144. polymorpliiim. Bakee. E.P. 576.

l^dumbium tpecioswm AVtt.t.ti. E.P. 20 ; I. 43. punctatum Lrnaus. E.P. 613. Nelumbo Gjeetn. e.p. 19; I. 43. setigerum Bakeb. E.P. 580.

nucifera Gjeetn. E.P. 19 ! I. 43. sophoroides Desv. E.P. 576. Kematopyxii fniticidosa Miq. E.P. 155. sparsiim Don. M.F. 422. japonica Miq. E.P. 155. subpedatimi HAEEiNeT. E.P. 577. pusUla Miq. E.P. 155. subtriphyUum Bakeb. E.P. 577. prostrata Miq. E.P. 155. ienericavle Hook. E.P. 580.

2^er,po-Einkan. VIII. 32. Totta DiELS. IV. 1. Nepeta Lira. E.P. 313. triphyUum Diels. E.P. 577. Glechoma Benth. E.P. 313. tnmeatum. Pbesl. E.P. 578. incana Tkunb. E.P. 304. tmitum E. Be. E.P. 578. japonica Willix E.P. 304. uropbyUum Bedd. E.P. 578. Nephelium Lira. E.P. 95; 1.152. variolosum Hook. E.P. 578. d'mocarpus Hook. 1. 152. Kephroica cuneifolia Miees. E.P. 14.

LitcM Camb. E.P. 95 ; 1. 152. sarmentosa Lotjb. E.P. 15. ;

GENERAL INDEX. 299

T Nerium inn. e.p. 250. Nuphar Sm. vi. u. Soiand. odorum E.P. 250. nipponicum Making. VI. 3.

Oleander LouE. E.P. 251. Shimadai Hayata. VI. 2.

Schott. ; Nephrolepis E.P. 587 IV. 202. NYCTAGINEiE. E.P. S22 ; HL 156. acuta Pkesl. E.P. 587. Nyctanthes Sambai; Linn. E. P. 245. bherrata Schott. E.P. 587. NYMPH.S;ACE^. E.P. 19; M.F. 25; 1(7); L cordifolia Pbesl. E.P. 588. (9); 142; IIL15; VI 2. „ var. Mjm-osa Baker. E.P. 588. Njrmphaea Linn. hi. i5. exaltata E.P. Schott. 588. Nelumbo Loue. E.P. 20 ; L 43. oieliterata Hook. E.P. 587. IH. 13 tetragona Geobo. ramosa Mooee. E.P. 587. Oienimilcan. VIH. 22. tiiberosa Peesl. E.P. 588. Oberonia Lindl. m.f, 309 ; iv. 23.

tenmssimum Hayata. IV. 202 ; VIII. 142. arisanensis Hayata. IV. 23.

et bilobatolabella Hayata. 23. Nertera Banks Sol. P.M. 115 ; M.F. 145; IV.

II. 99 ; VII. 32. Garkei M.F. 310.

derdala Elmek. P.M. 162 ; M.F. 6. formosana Hayata. M.F. 309 ; IV. 25.

et Sol. ; insulaiis Hayata. M.F. 310. depressa Banks P.M. 116 M.F. go- japonica Maxim. M.F. 310. Digricarpa Hayata. F.M. 115 ; M.F. 145 11.99; VII. 32. kusutasensig Hayata. IV. 26. Obione arsnaria Moq. E.P. Nervilia Gato. iv. ii8; v.213. 331,

Linn. e.p. ; ; Axagoaaa Gaud. E.P. 421. Ocimum 305 VIIL 109 IX, 86.

Basilioum Linn. E.P. 306 ; purpurea BLayata. IV. 118. VIH. 110. fnctescens „ E.P. 310. yfeyamensis Hayata. II. 140 ; IV. 118 ; V.

sanctum E.P. 305 ; Till. 110. 213.

Tasbiroi Hayata. IX. 86 ; YIII 109. Keuroqramme fraxmea Chekt. E.P. 614. vUlosum EoxE. E.P. 305. Nicotiana I^nn. E.P. 270. Ocotea. M.F. 240. longifloia Cat. E.P. 270. Odontochilus JAsaccatus Hayata. IV. 99. Tabacum Linn. E.P. 270. f/randiflorus Benth. IV. 104.

Niphobolus KAT3LF. E.P. 638 ; M.F. 448. Ina^ai Hayata. IV. 104. adoascens Kaulf. E.P. 638^ lanceolatus Benth. IV. 101. costatus (Wall.) IV. 256. Tashiroi (Maxim.) Making. E.P. 420. fissiis Bltjme. M.F. 448; V. 264; IV. 257; Odontosoria Peesl. E p. 594. B.M. XX1IL34. cbinensis Mett. var. tenuifoUa Makino. grandissimux Hayata. IV. 255. E.P. 594. UnearifoUus. E.T. 638. Oenanthe Linn. e.p. 172; ii 54, Uncjua. IV. 256. bengbaleiLsis Benth. E.P. 172 ; If. 64. I Sm. E.P. 639. jamnka DC. E.P. 173. polydactylon Giesenh. E.P. 639. linearis Wall. E.P. 172; IL 55. tranimorriso'nensis Hayata. IV. 257. stolonifera DO. E P. 172 ; II. 55.

. NOETH AmEBICAN ELEMENTS. F.M. 24. OLAGINE^. E.P. 80; L (10); L129; IL 106.

]!i'orysca aurea Blume. E.P. 41 ; I. 78. Oldenlandia Tinn. ep,186; il 84; Ls:,54.

joMa Blume. E.P. 43 ; L 79. alata Eoxb. E.P. 186. Wotaphoebe Blume. M.F.240; IIL164 v. corymbosa J.inn. E.P. 186; IL 84. 163. difeusa EoxB. IX. 54.

Komsliii Hayata. HL 164 ; V. 163. herbacm DC. E.P. 186. Kotliochlama hirsuia Dest. E.P. 163. hUpida Benth. E.P. 186.

Notholsena Eu Bb. v. 303. paniculata Linn. E.P. 186 ; IL 84. Lirsuta Desv. V. 303. rarr.osisnima MiQ. E.P. 186. 300 GENEBAl INDEX.

Oldenlandia repens lims. E.P. 185. Ophiurus E. Bn. E.P. 524; VH. 79.

Olea Aqaifolium Sieb. et Zuco. M.F. 191. monostaohyus Pkesl. E.P. 524 ; VH. 79. frayrans Thunb. E.P. 247. Ophrys nervosa Thunb. E.P. 406. marginata Champ. E.P. 247. Oplismenus Beauv. E.P. 508; F.M. 265; YH OLEACES. E.P.245; F.M. 161; M.F. 189; II. 66. 122; in. 150; V. 123; IX. 70; X. 29. africanus Beauv. E.P. 509. Oleandra Oav. M.F. 430. Burmanni Beauv. E.P. 508; TH. 66. WfOliohii Pkesl. M.F. 430. compositus KasM. et Son. E.P. 509 ; VIL 66. 05^AGEAEIE^. E P. 153 ; F.M. 99 ; I. (9) ; I. (12); n.28; V. 71. Grus- Gain Dum. E.P. 501. Onychium auratum KArLP. E.P. 614. loliaceus Beauv. E.P. 509.

japonieiim Ktjnze. E.P. 614. undiilatifoHus Beauv. E.P. 509 ; VH. 66. luddum Spbeng. EP 614. „ „ var. imbeciUis Hack. OPHIOaLOSSACE^. E.P. 557; M.F.413;rV. F.M. 235. 134. OKCHIDEiE. E.P. 406; F.M. 225; M.F. 309; Ophioglossnm Linn. e.p. 557. H. 191; HI 194; IV. 23; V.213; ^166; nudicatile Linn. E.P. 557. Yn.40; Vni.130; IX. 108; X. 32. parmfolium Hook, et Geev. E.P. 557. Orchis Linn. IX. 116. penduhun Linn. EP. 557. kiraisMensis Hayata. IX. 116. Ophiopogon Kek. e.p. 426; M.F. 355. Oreooharis Benth. M.F. 2i2. Oracilis Miq. E.P. 428. Benthami C. B. Clabke. M.F. 212. Oreocm3e Miq. 'E.P. 389. japonicus Kek. E.P. 426 ; M.F. 355. fndeseens japonicum IJee. var. lunbratioola C. E.P. Miq. E.P. 390. 427. Oreomyrrhis Endl. m.f.128; M.F. lO; n. KuiTthianus Maxim. E.P. 428. 52. spicatus Hook. E.P. 428. andicola Engl. M.F. 129.

„ „ var. comtmmls Maxim. E.P. iavolucrata Hayata. M.F. 128 ; H. 52. 428. Oreopanax Done, et Pl. F.M. 108; H. 61. „ „ var. gemdmis Maxim. E.P. formosana Hayata. F.M. 108; H. 61. 427. OreorcMs Ldl- X. 33; IV. 35. unibraticola Hance. E.P. 427. Fargesii Finst. suboapitata Hayata. II. 142. OphiorrMza Lim. e.p. 187; F.M. 112 ; n. 85; IX. 56. graciUima Schlte. X. 33.

acutiloba Hayata. II. 86. subcapitata Schltb. X. 34. dimorphantlia Hatata. 11.00; IX. 56. gracilis F. et Z. var. gracillima Hayata. Eyrei Champ. E.P. 187. H. 141.

inflata Maxim. IX. 56. Origanum Linn. F.M. 182 ; YHI. 101. japonica Bltjme. E.P. 187. creticwm Louk. F.M. 182.

„ „ form brevistigma. H. 88. heradeolicum Loue. F.M. 182.

.. ,. „ longistigma. H. 88. vulgare Hayata. THI. 102. Hu-Hueieis Hayata. II. 89. Linn. F.M. 182. monticola Hayata. IX. 56. vulgare Linn. var. fonnosamim Hayata.

monticola Hayata. form, brevistigma. II. VIH. 102. 89. Ormocarpum E- Bn. e.p. 106 ; L 179. parviflora Hayata. II. 90 ; IX. 56. glabrum Teusm. et Binn. E.P. 106; et 179.

piunila Champ. E.P. ; 187 F.M. 112 ; H. 91. Ormosia Jagks. X. 5.

stenophyUa Hayata. H. 91 ; IX. 56. formosana Kanehira. X. 5.

Tashiroi Maxim. E.P. 187 ; 11. 92. Orni'.rophe Cohhe Wilid. M.F. 64 ; 1. 151. Ophioxylon chinense Hance. E.P. 248. serrata Benth. M.F. 64; 1.151. ' ;

GENERAL INDEX. 301

.OKOBANCHACE^. E.P.284; F.M.177; IV. OSMUNDACKS;. E.P. 560 ; IV, 135. 19. Osteomeles Iondl. ni. loi. Orobanche l™n. e.p.285; f.m:.177. anthyUidifolia Ijndl. HI, 101. ammophila C. A. Mey. E.P. 285. Osyris japonlca Thunb. F.M. 107.

coBrulescens Steph. E.P. 285 ; F.M. 177. Otherodendron Makino. in. 60. Orthopogon Burmarmi K. Be. KP. 509. Uliciifolium Hayata. HI. 60. gonyrrhizus MiQ. E.P. 510. /tO

sativa Linn. E.P. 514; YH. 68. formosana Hayata. IX. 49 ; E.P. 183. OsbeckiaLn™. E.P.145; F.M.97; M.P.115; iiiaiensis Hayata. IX. 50. 11.22. Oxalis TjENN. E.P. 68; F.M. 66; L 113. angustifolia D. Don. E.P. 146. comiciilata Linn. E.P. 68 ; 1. 114. aspera Blume. E.P. 146 ; P.M. 97. corniculata Linn. F.M. 66.

Hayata. M:.F.115. Griffithii Edgew. et Hook. f. F.M. 66; L

cMnensis liiNN. E.P. 145 ; H. 22. 114. linearis Blume. E.P. 146. sensitiva Linn. E.P. 69 ; 1. 114. 146. nryrtifoUa Bltjme. E.P. Oxyceros sinensis Loue, E.P. 191. scaberrima Hatata. M.F. 115; 11.22. Pacliyceiltria formosana Hayata. II. 109. Loto. E.P.247; F.M.161; M.F. Osmanthus PachyrMzus Bioh. E.P.H2; M.F. 84; L202. IX. 71: X.29. 191; V.125; angulatus Rich. E.P. 112; M.F. 84; L 202. Aqviifolium Benth. et Hook. M.F. 191. Pachysandra Mich. hi. 171. bibracteata Hayata. IX. 71. axillaris Feanch. var. tricarpa Hayata. Cooperi Hemsl. M.F. 191. in. 171; 11.129. daibuensis Hayata. IX. 72. Paehystoma Blume. E.F.409; M.F.321; X. fiagrans Loue. E.P. 247. 34. gamostromus Hayata. EC. 74. cbinense Eeichb. E.P. 409 ; M.F. 321. integrifoUus Hayata. M.F. 191; V.125. formosamim. Sohltb. X. 34. lanceolatus Hayata. M.F. 192; n.l22; V. Linn- E.P.197; F.M.115; M.F.145; 125. Psederia n. 99; rx. 64. marginataus Benth. et Hook. E.P. 247 chhimsis Hance. E.P. 198; F.M.115. M.F. 193. fcema Thunb. F.M. 115 ; E.P. 198. Mataudai Hayata. IX. 75. tomentosa Blume. E.P.197; F.M.115; H. Matsmnurantis Hayata. M.F. 192. 99. obovatifolitis Kakehiea. X 29. form, tentiissima M.F. 145. Osmorrhira Kaftn. m.f.131; n. 52. uraiertsis Hayata. IX. 64. longistylis DC- M.F. 131. Blanco. E.P.227; M.F. 184. Hayata. H. 52. Palaquium eUiptictun (Dalz.) Engl. E.P. 227. Osmoxylon kotcmsis Hayata. X. 28. Engl. M.F. 185. Osmnnda Linn. e.p.560; iv. i35. Hayata. M.F. 184. banksiaifoVa Kuhn. E.P. 560. formosanuia Hayata. M.F. 184. javanioa Blume. E.P. 560. Clakke. M.F. 185. oxyodon Miq. E.P. 560. obovatum Hayata. M.F. 185. Fresliana Sm. E.P. 560. polyandrum

legaKs Linn. var. ? IV. 135. Palinrus J^ss. e.p.86; li42. 1. 142. Vachellii Hook. E.P. 560. AuUetia Schultz. E.P. 86; 1. 142. xeulanica Linn. E.P. 558. ramosissimus PoiB. E.P. 86 ; ;

302 GENERAL INDEX.

PALM^. E.P.452; III. 196. Paniciim nUagiHcum Steud. E.P. 506. Palura sinica Miees. E.P. 231. ovalifolium Poie. E.P. 501. Panax Lnm- e.p. 177. pallens Sw. E.P. 506. amleatum Ait. E.P. 177; P.M. 105. palwdosum Eoxb. E.P. 504.

fraticosnm Lnw. E.P. 177. parvtavm Thin. E.P. 504 ; VIL 65.

Zoweirktnum DC. E.P. 177 ; P.M. 105. paspaloides Hayata. M.P.401; VH. 60. PANDA]SIE,E. E.P. 455; "VHI. 132. patens Linn. E.P. 504; VH. 64. Pandanus Li^- e.p. 455; 7111.132. pawcisetum Steud. E.P. 502. fasdcularis Lam. E.P. 455. pedciUatum Nees. E.P. 510.

odoratissimiis Linn. E.P. 455 ; VIH. 132. plicatum Lam. E.P. 502; VH. 64. tectorius Sol. TIIL 132. proliferum P. Mueix. E.P. 502. „ var. 0. liiilduensis Wabb. VIII. prolifenim. Tmivt. E.P. 504. 132. prostratum. Lam. M.F. 402; E.P. 505; VH. Panicum Linn. E.P. 500; M.F. 400; VH. 58. 60. actrescens Tkin. E.P. 505. prolifenim Lam. VH. 63. acroantMim Steud. E.P. 500; VII. 64. pseudodistacliyma Hayata. VH. 60.

amplexicaule Eudoe. E.P. 500 ; VII. 61. pimctatum Boem. VH. 59.

arborescens Linn. E.l'. 501. repens Linn. E.P. 505 ; VH. 63. atrovireni Tkin. E.V. 499. sanguinale Linn. E.P. 507. harbatiim Kunth. E.P. 507. sarmentosum Eoxb. B.M. XXI. 52; M.F. barbipedmn Hayata. VII. 62. 402; VIL 64.

barbivaginale Hayata. M.F. 400 ; VII. 58. semialatum Kth. M.F. 402; VH. 67. brevifoKum Linn. E.P. 501; iI.E. 400; VH. submontanum Hayata. M.F. 402 ; YII. 64. 64. smsliEense Hayata. VH. 62. Burmanni Eetz. E.P. 509. trypheron Schult. M.F. 403. ccKsmm Nees. E.P. 501. uiuhdat'ifolium Abd. E.P. 510. coccosptrmum Steud. E.P. 506. villosum Lam. E.P. 506; VH. 60. commutatum Nees. E.P. 508. violascens Kunth. E.P. 506. composUum Linn. E.P. 509. vinde Linn. E.P. 511. Orus-Corvl Letn. E.P. 501. PAPAVEEACE^. P.p. 20; P.M. 48; M.F. 26;

Cnis-GaUi Likn. E.P. ; 501 VH. 60. L43; L(7); HL 15. „ var. submiitioum Mby. Papaver Linn. e.p. 20 ; 1. 43. E.P. 502. somiBiferum. Linn. E.P. 20 ; I. 43. clecompositum P. En. E.P. 502; VII. 63. Papaya vulgaris DO. E.P. 157. dlstachyum. Linn. E.P. 502; VII. 60. ParasitipomSBa Hayata. VI. 33. excurrens Tkin. E.P. 502 ; VII. 64. formosana Hayata. VI. 33. fiUfm-me Thune, E.P. 506. Faratropia cantoraena'is Hook, et Ajbn. E.P. 178 (jlaucum Linn. E.P. 510. P.M. 107. heteranthum Nees. E.P. 507. Fardanthus chinensis Kbk. E.P. 429. IdKpidtdiim Hook, et Akn. E.P. 501. FarechUes adnasceni Hance. E.P. 252. hordelforme Thdnb. E.P. 512. Thunberijii A. Gbay. E.P. 252. isc.hmmoules Eetz. E.P. 505. liiNK. IX. in:"licum Linn. E.P. 503; VIL 61. Paris i4i. jfiponicwn Steud. E.P. 509. arisanensis Hayata. IX. 141. polyphyUa Hayata. IX. 142. miliaoeam Linn. E.P. 503 ; VII. 64. montaniim EoxB. VII. 64. Faritium t'Maceum A. St. Htt. E.P. 57.

Mywui H. B. et K. E.P. 500. PAEKEEIACEiE. E.P. 563.

neurodes Schult. E.P. 503 ; VII. 64. Parnassia Linn. p.m. 88; n. (1), 3. mrvosum Eoxb. E.P. 502. pahistris Link. P.M. 88 ; II. 3. ;

GENEBAIi INDEX. 303

K- Bk. 250. Parsonsia e.p. Pavetta Lnw. b.p. 193 ; 11. 96.

spiralis Wauc,. E.P. 250. indica Linn. E.P. 193. II. 96 Farlhenomsylon porredum Bltjme. E.P. 349. PEDALESTRS;. E.P. 289. pseudosassafras Blume. E.P. 349. Pedicularis Linn. v. 126. Pasania

179. courtallensis Hayata. VI. 95. cuspidata (Ekst. E.P. 392. "Wight. F.M. 225.

dodonkefolia Hayata. III. 181. Tashiroi Hatata. VI. 96.

hyfophcea Hatata. 182. Pellsea Link. E.P. 611 ; M.F. 442. kodaihoensis Hatata. IV. 21. Fauriei Chkist. E.P. 611; M.F. 442. longicaudata Hatata. III. 182. Pellionia Gaotich. e.p. 383; M.P. 280; VI- Nariakii Hatata. HI. 183. 53.

rhombocmpa Hatata. HI. 186. arisanensis Hatata. VI. 53. sub-reticulata Hatata. HI. 187. oldnawensis Hatata. VI. 55. uraiana Hatata. HI. 187. radioans Wedd. E.P. 384; M.F. 280; M.F.

Paspalum Li^. E.P.497; M.F.399; VH. 53. 281 ; VI. 55. akoensis Hatata. YH. 53. scabra Benth. E.P. 383.

brevifol'mm Fltjejo. E.P. 504. I'asMroi Hatata. VI. 56.

cMnense Sees. E.P. 504. trilobulata Hayata. M.F. 280 ; VI. 56. conjugatnm Beeg. M.F. 399. Pemphis Fobst. e.p.i51; n.27.

dissectum Xicsrs. E.P. 497. acidula Fobst. E.P. 151 ; IL 27. distiolium Linn. E.P.497; 711.45. angustifolia Eoxb. E.P. 152. „ var. anpinense Hatata. VII. 54. Ferttaccelium, lorAwides Sieb. et Znoo. E.P. 296. heteranthum Hook. E.P. 507. Pennisetum Pees. e.p.51i; vn.67. morale Tkin. E.P. 497. compressum B. Bb. E.P. 512. longiflorum Ketz. E.P. 504. glawcum B. Bb. E.P. 510.

mollipilum Stetjd. E.P. 498. japonicum Tkin. E.P. 511 ; VH. 67.

rmiltliflorum Steud. E.P. 506. „ „ var. viridescens Miq. VH. sanrjuinale liAM. E.P. 507. 67; E.P. 512.

scrobiciilatrmi Linn. E.P. 497 ; VH. 53. Pentapanax Seem. v. 74. Tliumbergii K-dnth. E.P. 498. castanopsisicola Hatata. V. 74. viUosum Thonb. E.P. 499. Peperomia B. et Pay. e.p.346; f.m. 187.

PASSIFLOEE^. E.P. 156 ; 1. 15 ; H. 30 ; IV. 8 dindygulensis MiQ. E.P.346; F.M. 187. V.73. Nakaharai Hatata. F.M. 188. Patrinia Juss. e.p. 200; f.m.iis; n.i03. reflexa A. Diete. E.P. 347; F.iJ?188.

ovata BuNGE. E.P. 201 ; F.M. 118. Peplis indica Wiu-d. E.P. 149. parviflora StEB. et Zuco. F.M. 118. Peracarpa Hook. f. et Thoms. F.M. 147. scabiossefolia FiscH. F.M.IIS; H. 104. camosa Hook. f. et Thoms. F.M. 147. viUosa Juss. F.M.IIS; E.P. 200; n.l04. circcBoides H. Feeb. F.M. 147. T)on. v. 305. Paulownia Siee. et Zuoo. M.F. 209 ; X. 29. Peranema Fargesii Fbanch. M.F. 209. foriuosana Hatata. V. 305. Forlunei. M.F. 209. Pergularia L™"- E.P. 239. Fortxmei Hemsley. X. 29. paUida W. et A. ? E.P. 239. e.p. 15 1 38. imperialis Seeb. et Zucc. M.F. 209. Pericampylus Miees. ; Eawakamii Ito X. 29. formosanus Ddsls. I. 38.

Mikado Ito. X. 29. inoanus Miees. E.P. 15; L38; 1.36. ;

30i GENERAL INDEX.

Aphrodite Eeichb. 414. Perilla Ij^w. e.p. 309 ; Tin. i03. Phalsenopsis argufa Behth. E.P. 310. FharUtis hederacea et F. Nil. Choisy. E.P. 263. naTiTrinensis Decne. E.P. 310. inswlaris Choisy. E.P. 261. ocymoides Hatata. YHI. 103; E.P. 310. ti-Uoha MiQ. E.P. 263. Lnof. E.P. 309. Phaseolus Lnw. E.P.111; 1.199; IX. 3L „ „ var. purpUTfiscens Haya- heterophyllus Hatata. IX. 32. TA. MH. 103. limatus Linn. E.P.111; L 199. Peristrophe chinmsis Nees. E.P. 295. Mungo Lnra. E.P.111; H99; IX. 31. Cumingiana Nees. E.P. 296. radiatTis Linn. var. typica D. Pkain. E.P. Peristylus Bltjme. e.p. 418. 111; 1.200. cMorantlitis Lindl. E.P. 419. rotundifolius Hayata IX. 33. goodyeroides LrauL. E.P. 418. trilobus Ait. E.P.111: L200; IX. 34. Perotis An. e.p. 516; M.R 404; YH. 68. trUdbus Hayata. IX. 33. latifolia Ait. E.P. 516; M.F. 404; Vn. 68. Fhegopteris decurcivo-pinnata Fee. E.P. 573. lorwjijkyra 'Sees. E.P. 516. punctata Mett. E.P. 613. Perrottetia H. B. et K. v. 26. triphytta Mett. E.P. 577. 173. arisanensis Hatata. Y. 26 ; M.F. 240. Fhellanirwm sloloniferum Koxb. E.P. Ferseacece. M.F. 257. Phellodendron Bupe. IX. 8. Fersica vulgaris Mni. E.P. 119; 1.218. Wilsonii Hayata. et Kakehtea. IX. 8. Fesialozzkt psdata Zoll. et Mob F.M. 101. Phellopterus Benih. MF.128; n.54. Fetagnia. Gnss. F.M. 104. littoralis Benth. M.F. 128; n.54. Fetaloma aliernifolia Eoxb. E.P. 141. PMloxerus K. Be. E.P. 328. Petasites GamiN. f.m. 138. "Wrightii Hook. E.P. 328. tricbolobus Feanchet. F.M. 138. PHILYDEACEffi. E.P. 445. Peucedanum l™n- e.p. i73; m.f. i30; n. PMlydrum Banes. E.P. 445. 56; X.22. lanuginosum Bakes. E.P. 445.

decursivtuu Maxim. E.P. 173; n. 56; M.F. Fholeros chinensis Loue. E.P. 31 ; I. 62.

130. scevits Hance. E.P. 31 : I. 62. formosanum Hayata. X. 22. PhcBbe Nees. v. 162.

graveolens Benth. et Hook, f . M.F. 130 formosana Hayata. Y. 162. n.57. Phoenix Linn. E.P. 453.

japonioum Thukb. E.P. 174 ; H. 57. acaiilis Benth. E.P. 453. PrEeruptorum Dumj. M.F. 131. Hanceana Naudin. E.P. 453. iereUnthaceum Fisch. M.F. 131; 11.57; X. Pholidota Ijindl. iv. 64. 25., Morii Hayata. IV. 58. Phaius LouE. E.P. 410; M.F.322; IV. 59; TI. uraiensis Hayata. IV. 64. 74. Photinia Lindl. M.F.103; E.P. 129 . 1.246; gracilis Hayata. M.F. 322; IV. 59. m. 100 ; V. 65 ; VI. 17 ; VH. 30 ; IX. 39. grandifolius Lotjk. E.P. 410; VI. 74. amphidoxa Eehdee et Willson. V. 68.

Iwidus Thw. M.F. 323. ardisiiJEoUa Hayata. V. 65 ; IX. 39.

maculatus Lindl. M.F. 323: IV. 61; VI. 75. arguta. I. 248. mishmensis Keichb. M.F. 323. „ Tar. memlranacea Koizumi. M.F. philippinensis N. E. Beown. M.F. 323. 104. Somai BLayata. VI. 74. Beauveidiana Schneldee. var. notabUis Tankervillii Blume. E.P. 410. Eehdee. Y. 65. tdragonus Keichb. f. M.F. 323. buisanensis Hatata. HI. 100. midulatomargiData Hayata. TN. 59. daplinipbyUoides Hayata. VH. 30. Phalaenopsis Blume. e.p. 414. deflexa Hemsl. E.P. 129; 1.246. amabUis Ldtdl. E.P. 414. impiessivena Hayata. V. 67. GENEBAL INDEX. 305

Fhotiuia integiifolia Lindl. E.P. 130; 1.246; Fhyllomphax Schltb. x. 32. M.F. 103. trunoatolabella (Hatata) Schltb. X. 32.

japmica Fbanch. et Savat. E.P. 129 ; I. Phyllostachys Sdsb. et Zuoc. E.P. 518; V. 248. 250; VH40; VII. 95. lasiopetala Hatata. VI. 17. bambusoides Sieb. et Zucc. E.P. 58. lucida SoHNEiDEE. V. 68. formosana Hatata. VI. 140; VH. 95. Biitakayainen!5is Hatata, M.F. 103; I. 246; lithopMla Hatata. VI. 141; VH. 95. Yin. 33. MaMnoi Hatata. V. 250; VI. 142; VH. 95. Kotomiana Wight, et Abn. var. eugenifolia megastachya Steud. 549. Hook. 1.247; M.F.103. mitis. Kiv. VI. 140.

serrnlata Hemsl. I. 247; M.F. 104; V. 69. nigripes Hatata. VI. 142 ; VH. 95.

taiwaneasis Hatata. M.F. 104; 1.247; T. pubescens H. Leh. VI. 140 ; VH. 95. 69. QuUioi Eiv. E.P. 549.

variabilis Hemsl. E.P. 130; M.F. 104; I. Physalis Lnw. E.P. 274. 247. angulata Linn. E.P. 274.

mUosa et P. Icmns DC. E.P. 130. Physurus Eich. E.P. 409 ; IX. 99 ; VI. 87.

„ var. formosana Hanob, E.P. 130. chinensis Eolfe. E.P. 409 ; IV. 99 ; VI. 87. Phragmites Tsm. e.p.541; m:.f.407; vn. Phytolacca Linn. E.P. 333. 91. acinosa Boxb. E.P. 333. commTinis Tbin. E.P. 541; M.F. 407; TO. decanlra Acinosa Moq. E.P. 333. 91. dbcandra Maxim. E.P. 333. Karka Trin. E.P.541; VII. 91. Kcempferi A. Geat. E.P. 333. longivdlms Stedd. E.P. 541. pekinensis Hance. E.P. 333. Eoi^urghii Steud. 541. PHYTOLACCACRE. E.P. 333. Link- E.P. 400; F.M. 220. Phreatia Lindi,. e.p.49. Picea Mast. F.M. 220; F.M. 220; E.P. 400. formosana Bolfe. E.P. 409. Ohhni morrisonicola Hatata. F.M. 220. nebularis. IV. 59. Blume. vi. 13. sacdfera. TV. 59. Picrasma quassioides Benn. VI. 13. Phryninm Willd. v. 228. Picris Linn. F.M. 143; VTH. 72. capitatimi Willd. V. 228. hieracioides lami. F.M. 143. dichotomum EoxB. V. 228, japonica Thunb. F.M. 144. Phtheirospermum Bunge. f.m. 176. morrisonensis Hatata. VIH. 72. chinen.se Bunge. F.M. 176. Piddingtorm Kwmrmdaria DC. E.P. 214 ; F.M. japonicum Kanitz. F-M, 177. 145. Phyla chinensU Loub. E.P. 297. M.F. 169. Pieris Don. E.P. 218 ;

Phyllanthus L^n. E.P.359; M.F. 264; IX. formosa D. Don. E.P. 219 ; M.F. 171. 93. japonica D. Don. E.P. 218. hacciformis Lnm. IX. 93. ovalifoUa D. Don. E.P. 219.

Emblioa LmN. M.F. 264. tniwanensis Hatata. M.F. 169 ; U. 119. fleiuxjsus MtjEiiii. Abg. E.P. 363. Pilea LiNTL. E.P. 382; F.M. 197; M.F. 280; Matsumrse Hatata. E.P. 360. VL 43. Niinamii Hatata. E.P. 360; M.F. 264. angulata Blume. E.P. 383; F.M. 197. Nimi Linn. E.P. 359. anisopbyUa Wedd. M.F. 280. oligospermus Hatata. IX. 93. biacteosa "Wedd. E.P. 383. reticulatus Pont. E.P. 360. brevicomuta Hatata. VI. 43 simplex Ketz. E.P. 359. funkikeiLsis Hatata. VI. 45.

takaoensis Hatata. IX. 94. kankacensis Hatata. VI. 46. Urinaria Linn. E.P. 359. minute-pilopa Hatata. VI. 47. ;; ;

306 GENEEAL INDEX.

Pilea ovatinucula Hayata. TI. 48. Piper Linn. E.P. 345; P.M. 187; M.F. 234. peploides Hook, et Aen. E.P. 382. arcuatum yar. E.P. 346. petiolaiis Blumb. M.F. 280. Arnottianum G. DC. E.P. 345.

rotundinucula Hayata. "VI. 49. Betle Lnra. E.P. 345. Somai Hayata. VI.'50. var. Siriboa C. DC. E.P. 345. stipulosa MiQ. E.P. 383; F.M. 19" Chaba Htotteb. E.P. 345. taitoeasis Hayata. VI. 51. Futokadsura Seek. E.P. 346; F.M. 187. Wattersii Hance. E.P. 383; P.M. 197. TASHmo. M.F. 235.

PileOStegia Hook. f. et Thoms. E.P. 152; U. hispiduin Hayata. M.F. 234.

(1), 7; HI 105. Kawakamii Hayata. M.F. 234. kwashoense Hayata. M.F. 235. vibumoides Hook, f . et Thoms. E.P. 32 n.7. officinarum C. DC. E.P. 345. vibumoides. HI. 106. omatum N. E. Bbown. M.F. 235.

Hook, f; et Thoms. HI. 106. sarmentosum Koxe. M.P. 235; M.F. 235.

tirceolata Hayata. III. 105. Siriboa Ltnn. E.P. 345. subpeltatum WniD. E.P. Pimpinella Li™. M.F.127; n.52; X.19; n. 946; M.P. 236. PIPEEACES;. E.P. 344; F.M. 187; 234. 52. M.P. Fircunia Lutbema Mocj. E.P. 333. astUbdfolia Hayata. X. 19. E.P. diversifoHa DC. M.F. 127; 11.52. Pisonia Lnw. 322; in. 156. aculeata Linn. 322. niitakayamensis Hayata. X. 19. E.P. aUa. in. 156. Saxifraga Hayata. M.F. 128 ; II. 52 ; X. 19. Brtmoniana Endl. E.P. 323. Pinanga Bl. ni. i96. exoelsa Bl. IH. 156. Harrw^ii Beco. III. 196. grandis K. Br. E.P. 323. Tashiroi Hayata. Ill 191. inennis Porst. E.P. 323. Pinellia Tenobe. M.F. 370. limonella Blume. E.P. 323. tuberifera Tenore. M.F. 370. Mooriana F. Mxjell. E.P. 323.

Linn. E.P. ; P.M. ; M.F. ; HI. PinUS 396 215 307 morindaefolia K. Br. HL 156. 191. vUlosa PoiB. E.P. 323. Armandi FKANC3aET. F.M. 216. Pistasia Linu. E.P. 99 ; F.M. 74; L 164. „ Tar. Mastersiana Hayata. F.M. chivensis Btojge. F.M. 74. 217. formosana Matsum. E.P. 99; 1.164; P.M. brevispioa Hayata. III. 191. 74. densata Masters. M.F. 308. Pistia Linn. E.P. 461. densiflora. M.F. 308. crispata Blume. E.P. 461. densifiora S. et '£. F.M. 219. Stratiotes Lcnn. E.P. 461. formosana Hayata. F.M. 217.

LiiNN. E.P. ; 1. 194. formosana HI. 193. Pisum 109

sati-rom Lnrer. E.P. 109 ; 1. 194. koraiensis Siee. et Zucc. E.P. 396. Massoniana Lamb. E.P. 396. Pithecolobium Mart. E.P. 117; 1.213. nwrrisonicola Hayata. F.M. 217. dulce Benth. E.P. 117; 1.213.

lucidum Benth. ; I. 214. parviflm-a S. et Z. P.M. 218 ; E.P. 397. 117 prominens Masters. M.F. 308. PITTOSPOEEiE. E.P. 32; M.F. 34; 1.63; L

sinensis Lam. E.P. 396. (7); in. 31; V. 6; VIL 1.

taiwanensis Hayata M.F. 307 ; III. 192 PittOSporum Banes. E.P. 32; M.F. 34; 1.63;

HI. 192. HI. 31; V. 6; YH. 1. Thuniergii Pael. F.M. 219. daphnipbylloides Hayata. M.P. 34 ; I. 65

Uyematsui Hayata. III. 192. V.6; "VII. 1; yiinnanensis. M.F. 308. floribundum "SV. et A. M.P. 34 ; I. 65. ;

GENERAL INDEX. 307

Tittosporum formosanmn Hatata. M.P. 32 Platyclinis Benth. e.p. 420. M.R 34; 1.64. formosana Scht.kcht. E.P. 420.

glabratum. HI. 31. Pledogyne vcn-'iegata Ionk. E.P. 439. oligooarpum. Hayata. (=oligospermuin) Pleetranthus L'hebit. e.p. 307; M.F.224; M.F. 35; 1.63; TU. 31; V. 7. VIIL 107. parvifolium Hayata. m. 31. daitonensis Hayata. VIII. 107.

paudflorum. Hook, et Abn. M.F. 33 ; 1. 64 lasiooarpus Hatata. M.P. 224; VtH. 101. in.3i. serra Maxim. E.P. 307.

Tobera Ait. E.P. 33; I. 63. Fledronia chimnsis Lotjk. E.P. 177; P.M. 105.

undulatum Vent. E.P. 33; I. 64. Pleione Don. M.F.326; IV. 64; VHI. 132. Yibiiriafoliuia Hatata. IH. 32. formosana Hayata. M.F. 326; IV. 64. Plagiogyria Ktojze. E.P. 614; P.M. 244; M.F. pogonvoides Kbanzl. M.P. 327. 443; IV. 239; VHI. 151. Prioei Koue. VHI. 132. adnata Bedd. IV. 239. kemkmitidea Mooee. IV. 250. euphlebia Mett. M.F.443; IV. 289. Pkopdtis irmdes (Lam.) Bedd. E.P. 632. falcata Copel. IV. 239. longUsima Bltjme. E.P. 633. glauoa (BLTODa.) E.P. 614; P.M. 244. nuda Hook. E.P. 632. phymatodes (Linn.) Bedd. E.P. 635. „ „ yar. philippinenats Chmst. E.P. 615; P.M. 244. rostrata Hook. IV. 253. Hayateaaa Makino. M.F.443; IV. 239. Plixchea Cass. e.p.210; vin.55. Matmmuream Hatata. M.F. 443; IV. 239. indica Less. E.P. 210; VHI 55. Makino. F.M. 244. PLUMBAGINES;. E.P. 219; M.F. 175. lankanensis Hatata. VIH. 151. Plumbago I'Inn. E.P. 220. stenoptera Diels. E.P. 615; IV. 239. zeylanica Linn. E.P. 220. Linn. e.p. 249. Planera acuminata Xondl. E.P. 369. PlTimeria acutifolia Poik. E.P. 249.' japomca Miq. E.P. 369. lii™- E.P. 547; VH.93. PLANTAGINEa;. E.P. 321. Poa annua Lnm.- E.P. 547 ; VH. 93. Tlantago l^-^- E.P. 32i. chinensis Tjms. E.P. 573. asiatica Lnra. EP. 321. fertilis Host. E.P. 547. Loureiri Ecem. et Schult. E.P. 321. japomca Thdnb. E.P. 543. major Linn. E.P. 321. palustris Linn. E.P. 547; VI. 93. E.P.419; M.F. 350; IV. Platanthera KiCH. pUosa Linn. E.P. 545. 122; VL93; X. 32. serotina Ehh. E.P. 547. Hatata. M.P. 350. brevioalca,rata Podocarpus L'Hee. E.P.398; M.F.307;VL goodyroides var. formosana Hatata. IV. 66; VH. 39. 126. appressa Maxim. E.P. 398.

longibraoteata Hatata. IV. 122 ; M.F. 350. argotsenia Hance. E.P. 399. obcordata Hatata. IV. 124. caesia Maxem. E.P. 398.

LiNDL. E.P. 419 ; M.F. 351. chinensis Wall. E.P. 398. pachyglossa Hatata. IV. 123. insignis Hemsl. E.P. 399. Frkd. IV. 126. latifolia Waix. E.P. 398.

fstenoglossa Hayata. VI. 43 ; IV. 123. macropbyUa Don. E.P. 398. slenosepala Schlte. X. 32. var. Maki Sieb. et Zuco. E.P. IV. 124. truncatolabeUata Hatata. 398. usuriensis Maxim. M.F. 351. micrantkus Schlecht. M.F. 341. Platycarya J^o. M.F. 284. Nageia B. Be. E.P. 399.

strobilacea S. et Z. yar. Kawakamii Haya- Nataii Hayata. VI. 66. ta. M.P. 284. nankoensis Hayata. VII. 39. ;

308 GENERAL INDEX.

Podocarpns neriifolia D. Don. M.F. 307. Polybotrya H. b. k. e.p. 585 ; v. 305. rejkmis. M.F. 341. appendioulata Blume. E.P. 585.

VkUlardii. M.F. 344. „ Hayata. V. 307 ; dupUeato-

Podophyllum Lnm. E.P.19; I. 41; v. 2. serrata Hayata. V. 305.

Onzoi Hayata. T. 2. marginata Blxjme. V. 306.

pleianthxim Hance. E.P. 19 ; I. 41 ; V. 4. Polyeodim chinense A. DC. E.P. 295. Pogonatherum Beatjv. E.P. 522; Yn.79. Polygala Lnw. e.p. 34; F.M. 54; 165; HL crinitum Kunth. E.P. 522. 32.

polystachywm Neeis. E.P. 522. arouata Hayata. F.M. 54 ; I. 65 ; HI. 33.

refradum Nees. E.P. 522. crassiuscvda Hayata. III. 32.

saccharoidemn Beauv. E.P. 222 ; E.P. 522. glomerata Loue. E.P. 34; 1.67. „ Yar. monandrum Hack. hongkongensis Hemsl. IH 34. E.P. 522; Vn.79. japonica Houtt. E.P. 34; F.M. 55; 1.66. Pogouia Jtos. M.F. 345. nimborum Dunn. III. 33.

Nervilia Blume. M.F. 345. sibinca limN. F.M. 55 ; I. 66.

plimta LiNDL. M.F. 316 ; IV. 118. stenophylla Hayata. m. 33.

purprea Hayata. M.F. 345. Tatarinowii Beg. E.P. 34 ; I. 66. Scottii Eeichb. TV. 119. iemiifolia. IH. 34.

taitcensis Hayata. M.F. 346. Waiter sii Hance. F.M. 55 ; I. 66.

PogOStemon Deisf. E.P. 308; YHI. 106. POLYGALEaj. E.P. 34; F.M. 54; I. 65; HI. 32,

formosanus Oliver. E.P. 308 ; Till. 106. L7.

Poinciana Totjen. e.p. 112 ; 1.209. POLYGONACE.a;. F.M. 184; M.F. 232; E.P.

regia Boj. E.P. 112 ; I. 2.09. 334. Eafin. Polanisia e.p. 25 ; I 55. Polygonatum Adans. 436 ; F.M. 226 ; V. 229 icosandra et IX. 140. Wight Aen. E.P. 26 ; I. 55.

riscosa DC. E.P. 25 ; I. 55. alatum ; Ham. F.M. 186. Polianthes Linn. E.P. 431. alatum Hamtlt. M.F. 232. tuberosa Linn. E.P. 431. alte-lobatum Hayata. V. 229. PoUia Thukb. E.P. 445. arifolium Lnm. M.F. 232. japonica Thunb. E.P. 445. arisanense Hayata. IX. 140. sorzogonensis Endl. E.P. 446. officinale All. var. formosanum Hayata.. ZoUingeri Clabke. E.P. 446. IX. 140. PoUinia E.P. 521; F.M.236; VII. 72. officinale All. var. Maximomczii Hayata- arisanensis Hayata. VII. 74. IX. 141 ; E.P. 436 ; F.M. 227. ciliata Tkin. E.P. officinale 521 ; F.M. 236 ; VII. 76. All. var. Maximowiczii Feanch. var. „ WaUichiana Hack. E.P 521- et Savat. E.P. 436; F.M. 226. F.M. 236. officinale All; y plurlflorum, Miq. E.P. 436 ;. eriofoda Hance. E.P. 525. F.M. 227. fonuosana (Hack.) Hayata. VII. 75. Polygonum Linn. E.P. 334; F.M. 184; M.F. geniculata Hayata. VII. 73. 232. imberbis Nees. E.P. 521. aviculare Loue. E.P. 339. var. Vfilldenowiana Hack. „ var. minutijionim Feanchet. E.P.. E.P.521; Vn.74. 340. japonica Feanch. et Savat. E.P. 521. barbatum Linn. E.P. 334. monantha Nees. E.P. 522 ; VH. 76. biconvexiun Hayata. F.M. 184 ; M.F. 232. tenuis Benth. E.P. 521. chinense Linn. E.P. 334 ; F.M. 184. Wallichiana Nees. E.P. 521. caispitomm Blume. E.P. 340. PoUiniopsis Hayata. VII. 76. cordatum Tuecz. E.P. 337. Somai Hayata. VH. 76. cuspidatum Sieb. et Zucc. F.M. 185. ;

GENERAL INDEX. 309

Polygonum Ffigopyrmn Linn. E.P. 334. Paris incompleta FisoH. M.F. 369.

ghttinosum 'Wai.'l. E.P. 336. lancifoUa Hayata. F.M. 227 ; M.F. 367.

glabram Wilud. M.F. 232; polyphylla Smith. M.F. 368 ; M.F. 369. glaciale Hook. M.F. 233. POLYPODIAGEiE. E.P. 572; F.M. 242; M.F. hastato-trilobum Meisn. E.P. 311. 413; IV. 143; V.261; A'L156; Vn.95;

hemiarhides, P. Miquelianum, P. effuswm, Vrn. 137 ; X. 73. P. RoxhwgMi, P. illecebroides, P. di- Polypodium Linn. E.P. 628; F.M. 245; M.F.

ffortioides, P. Perroiietii, et P.

„ var. nodosum Hook. f. E.P. avenium Mett. E.P. 628. 337. Barberi HooK. E.P. 628. M^el C. Koch. E.P. 339. Sarberi Matsum. et Hayata. 140. mirnis Hubs. M.F. 232. Blumeanum C. Ch. V. 309. miriutum Hayata. F.M. 185. hrachylepis Baker. E.P. 628. miorocephala Don. P.M. 186. Buergeriamim Miq. 628. morrisonense Haxata. F.M. 185. oaudiceps Bakek. E.P. 629. multifloram Thotb. E.P. 337. chineuse Mett. E.P. 629. muricatum Meisn. M.F. 232. conjugatum Lam. E.P. 629. nodosum. Peks. E.P. 337. contiguum Smith. V. 311. orientale Ijnn. E.P. 337. coronans "WAii. E.P. 629. „ yikisum 0. Meisn. E.P. 338. cuciMatum Hayata. IV. 248. pedimoulare Waul. E.P. 338; M.F. 233. cuoiiUatiim Nebs. B.M. XXin.77; M.F. perfoKatum Lnra. E.P. 338. 445. Peisicaria Linn. E.P. 339. decrescens Cheist. var. blecbnifrons Haya- pUosum EoxB. E.P. 338. ta. IV. 245.

plebeium E. Bk, E.P. 339. deairsivo-pinncdnm Van. Ha t .t,. E.P. 574. Posmnbu Hamht. E.P. 340; F.M. 186. dichotomum Thunb. E.P. 563. pUrojMS Hance. E.P. 342. distans Don. E.P. 629.

quadrifldum Hayata. M.F. 233. dlvaricatum Hayata. B.M. XXHI. 78 ; M.F. Pioxburghii a. longifolium DC. Linn. E.P. 446. 339. diversum Eosenst. VHI. 150; X. 73. sagittatmn Linn. E.P. 340. Engleri Ltjekss. M.F. 446; M.F. 447.

senticosum Fbanoh. et Savat. E.P. 340. „ „ var. bypoleucum Hayata. serrulatum Laga.soa. E.P. 340. M.F. 446. Sieboldi Meisn. E.P. 340. eUiptioum Thunb. E.P. 629.

simnse Hook, et Abn. E.P. 335 ; F.M. 184. ensato-sessilifrons Hayata. V. 312. strictum Meisn. E.P. 341. ensatmn Thunb. E.P. 630; V. 312.

Thwnbergii S. et Z. F.M. 184 ; E.P. 341. Hayata. V. 314. viscosum Hamu-t. E.P. 342. faloatopinnatuin Hayata. IV. 247. Polypara cochinchinensis Lotjb. E.P. 345. falcatum Thunb. E.P. 584.

POLTPETAL^. E.P.4; F.M. 39; M.F. 13. formosanum Bakek. E.P. 630 ; IV. 245. Paris Linn. F.M. 227; M.F. 367. Fortunei Kunze. E.P. 640. formosana Hayata. M.F. 367. graoiUimtun Copel. IV. 248. ; ;;

310 GENEEAL INDEX.

Folypodium glandulosum Hook. TX. 255. Polypodium polydactylon Hance. E.P. 639. glaucam Thunb. E.P. 562. polypodioides Don. E.P. 591.

Hancocldi Baxee. E.P. 63 ; M.F. 446. proliferum Pbesl. E.P. 636. hastatmu Thtjnb. E.P. 631. pseudoeucullatum Kosenst. VIH. 153.

hemionitideum Wali.. IV. 250 ; V. 314. pseudotrichomanoidea Hayata. PV. 251 hoozanense Hayata. TIU. 152. Yin. 153. hypochrysum Hayata. V. 314. pteropus BiiUME. E.P. 636. infra-planicostale Hayata. V. 315. pv^nctatum Thunb. E.P. 613.

irioides Lam. E.P. 632 ; V. 309. quasidiTaricatum Hayata. M.F. 446; X. (73.

Kanashiroi Hayata. V. 317. quasipinnatmri Hayata. M.F. 447 ; IV. 253

Kawakamii Hayata. M.F. 447 ; B.M. XXHL X.73. 77; V. 318; VIH. 152. raislicense Eosenst. VIH. 153.

kusiifcusense Hayata. V. 319. remote-frondigerum Hayata. V. 322 ; ViiL Lehmanni Mett. B.M. XXII. 79; M.F. 447. 153. Uneare Thunb. E.P. 632; P.M. 245. rostratum Hook. IV. 253. „ „ Tar. moTiilisorum Hayata. Schrittplinianum Annit. M.F. 447. IV. 248. shintenense Hat.ata. VHI. 154.

lineanfolium Hook. E.P. 638. sinuo.sum W tT.T, . E.P. 633. Lingua Sw. E.P. 639. sophoroides Thunb. E.P. 570. longissimmn Blume. E.P. 632. Steeiei Haekingt. E.P. 636. lomarioides Ktjnze. E.P. 633. subauriciilatum Blume. M.F. 447. Loxogramme Mett. 633. suisirastagnale Hayata. VIH. 155. „ „ Tar. lamprocaulon superfioiale Blume. E.P. 636. Eosenst. Vin. 153. taiwanense Chelst. E.P. 639. maorosorum Eakek. E.P. 633. taiiamensis Ohelst. V. 264. Maingayi Diem. E.P. 634. taiwanianum Hayata. B.M. XXHI. 80; M.F. wargiriale Thukb. E.P. 592. 447.

megasonuu C. Ch. VTTT. 153. Thwaitesii Bedd. IV. 247.

membranaceum Hook. E.P. 574. tricbomanoides Sw. M.F. 448 ; IV. 253.

Meyeniaimin Schott. E.P. 634 ; JX. 249. tridadylon Wall. E.P. 636. Morii Hayata. VIH. 153. trifidmn Don. E.P. 637. morrisonease Hayata. B.M. 'yyiTT 78 unitum Thunb. E.P. 576. M.F.447; T.321; H^ 250. urceolare Hayata. V. 324. myriocarpum Mett. E.P. 634. urophyllwm VfALL. E.P. 579. normale Don. E.P. 634. Wrigbtii Mett. E.P. 637; V. 321. obHqijatiim. Dkude. E.P. 635. „ (Hk.) Tar. lobatum Eosenst. VIIL obscure-venulosum Hayata. V. 322. 155; X.73. obtusifrons Hayata. IV. 250. Polypogon Desf. E.P. 535; VH. 82. Oldhami Bakee. E.P. 635. bigegaweri Steud. E.P. 535 ; VH. 83. Omei Fe. et Sat. IV. 251. lUtoralis A. Geay. E.P. 535. oxykibum Wall. E.P. 637. monspelieitsis Desf. E.P. 535 ; VII. 83. pahnatum Blume. M.F. 447. Polyspora axillaris Sweet. E.P. 49 ; I. 89. paludosum Hook. E.P. 629. Polystiehum Eoth. E.P. 581; P.M. 242; M.F. peUucidifolium Hayata. IV. 250. 426; IV. 190; V. 332; Vn.95; VHI. 155. phyttitis Thunb. E.P. 630. aculeatiun Eoth. E.P. 581; IV. 190. Phymatodes LrsN. E.P. 635. „ „ Tar. obtusum Mett. E.P. pirmatum Hayata. B.M. XXHI. 80; M.F. 581. 447. acioleatmn Sw. Tar. Tariiforme Hayata. V, Playfairi Bakee. E.P. 636. 332. GENERAL INDEX. 311

amabile Sm. E.P. Polystichum 582; P.M. 242; Polystichum varium Pebsl. E.P. 585 ; Y. 332. Y. 337. „ (li.) var. eurylepidoum apiifolium C. Chkistenben. M.F. 429. Eosenst. VHI. 156. aristatum Pbe3l. E.P. 582. Pomastei-ion japonicum Miq. E.P. 165. arisanioum Eosenst. YIH. 155. Fomatocalpa Beeda. x. 35. atrOTiridissimma Hayata. IV. 190. braohybotryum Hayata. X. 35. aurioulatum Peesl. E.P. 583; V. 338. brachybotryum Schlte. X. 35. coniifolivun Waix. E.P. 583. Fometia J- K. et Foest. M.F. 64; 1.153. constantissimvun Hayata. IV. 191. pinnata J. E. et Foest. M.F. 64.

deltodon Diei.s. E.P. 583. tiliEefolia 1. 153. dimoiphopliyUuin Hatata. M.F. 428. Poncirus Eatin. vm. 32. falcatum Dtf.t,s. E.P. 583. trifoUata Eafin. VHI. 32. „ „ yar. caryotideum Pongamia Vent. E.P.IU; 1.207; m.79. (Waix.) B.M. XXin. 25; M.F. 426. glabra Vent. E.P. 114; 1.207.

falcatipirmum Hayata. IV. 192. taiwaniana Hayata. HI. 79 ; IX. 28. formosanum Eosenst. ^TII. 156. Poiiki. vm. 21. globisonim Hayata. IV. 193. Pontederia plavtaginea Eoxb. E.P. 444. Hancockii Diem. E.P. 584; V. 340. vaginalis Buem. E.P. 444. hemionitidetiin Wall. E.P. 631. PONTEDEEIACEaE. E.P. 444. hololepis Hayata. V. 332. Porphyroseias decursiva Miq. E.P. 174. horridipinnum Hayata. IV. 195. Portulaca Linn. E.P.38; M.r. 37; 1.73. ilicifolium Don. IV. 196. oleracea Linn. E.P. 38; L 74. integripinimm Hayata. IV. 196. paruiflorum DC. E.P. 168.

laserpitiifolium IV. 195. pilosa Linn. E.P. 38 ; I. 73.

lerdum (Don.) Mookb. var. gelida Eosenst. qmdnfida Hayata. M.F. 37 ; L 74. Vni. 156. Lnra. E.P. 39. lepidocanlon Sm. E.P. 584. „ „ var. formosana Hayata. leptopteron Hayata. V. 340. M.F. 37; L74. lonchitoides (Chkist.) IV. 157. PDETULACACEiE. E.P.38; M.F. 37; 173; L

loDgistipes Hayata. V. 341. (12); 1.(13). Maximowiczii var. mdanocaulon Hatata. Posoqueria Jumetoiitm Eoxb. E.P. 191. M160. JUyi-Omnda Eoxb. E.P. 191. Morii Hayata. YH. 95. longispina Eoxb. E.P. 191. nutans Eoxb. E.P. 191. niitakayamense Hayata. F.M. 243 ; V. 333; M.F. 427. Potamogeton Lnro. E.P.464; M.F. 372. 372. obUquum (Don.) Moobe. E.P. 585. orispus Linn. E.P. 465 ; M.F. 464. obtuso-auricnlatuia Hayata. V. 337 ; YTTT. Gaudichaudi Cham. E.P. 155. japomaus Feanoh. E.P. 464. prionolepis Hayata. R'. 197; YIH. 156. Hassk. E.P. 466. pseudo-Maximo\ficzii Hayata. V. 334. mucronaius Peesl. E.P. 464. rectipiimum Hayata. IV. 199. natans Linn. E.P. 465. BimpUcipiimuin Hayata. V. 343. pectinatus Linn. E.P. 465. stenophyUum Chbist. M.F. 426. Tepperi Aeth. E.P. 465. snbapiciflorum Hayata. V. 335. Potentilla l™*- E.P. 125; F.M. 83; L236; tenuissiiniun Hayata. IY. 254. m.95. transmorrisonense Hayata. M.F. 427; IV. otinensis See. E.P. 125 ; I. 236.

187; Y.29^ discolor Bunge. E.P. 125 ; I. 236. iripteron Pkesl. V. 339. formosana Hance. E.P. 125; L 236.

Tsus-Simene J. Sm. IV. 201. gelida C. A. Mey. F.M. 83; L 237. 312 GENERAL INDEX.

Potentilla gelida Hayata. ni. 97. PROTEACEiE. E.P. 354; P.M. 189; M.P.259;

grandlfiora Linn. P.M. 83 ; I. 237. IX. 87.

leuconota Don. P.M. 84. FroteinophaHus Sivieri Hook. E.P. 457. leuconota Don. var. morrisonioola Hayata. Prunus Linn. E.P. 117; P.M. 77; M.F. 87; I. F.M. 83; 1237. 215; nL87; V. 35. Hayata. P.M. 83. aspera Thunb. E.P. 371.

MatswmurcK 'Wai.e. HI. 96, 97. campanulata Maxim. E.P. 117; P.M. 77; I. Morii Hayata. HI. 95. 126. morrisonensis Hayata. HL 96. communis Huds. E.P. 117; 1.216.

multiftda Baeek et S. Moobe. E.P. 125 ; I. Davidiana Pbanchet. E.P. 119 ; I. 218.

237. domestica Linn. E.P. 117; I. 216.

formosana Matsum:. I. pensylyaniea Linn. E.P. 125 ; I. 238. E.P. 118; M.F. 87;

SMaldi Haij.ee. I. 238; P.M. 84. 218.

Poteriwm formosana Hayata. IH. 99. insitUia Linn. E.P. 117 ; I. 217.

Fothomorphe subpeltata Miq. E.P. 346. japonica Thtjnb. F.M. 78 ; I 217. Kawakamii PothOS Linn. E.P. 460 ; V. 238. Hayata. F.M. 77; 1.217. scandens Benth. E.P. 460. macrophylla Sibb. et Zuco. V. 35. Seemamu Schott. E.P. 460; V. 239. Miime SiEB. E.P. 118; 1217.

"Warburgii Engl. V. 239. pendida Maxim. I. 219 ; M.F. 88.

persica S. et Z. var. Da-ridiana Cabe. IH. Pouzolzia Gaudich. E.P.)387 ; M.F. 283. elegans Wedd. E.P. 383; 87. Persica Mrta HASfSK. E.P. 388. Sieb. et Zucc. E.P. 118 ; I. 217. hyperioifolia Blumb. E.P. 389. pogonostyla Maxim. E.P. 119; M.F. 87;

indica Gaud. var. aKenata Wedd. E.P. M.F. 87 ; L 218.

387. punctata Hook. M.F. 87 ; I. 218. tai-waniana subvar. microphylla Wedd. E.P. 388. Hayata. M.F. 87 ; I. 218. zeylardca Benn. E.P. 387. trausarisanensis Hayata. V. 37.

• xerocarpa Hemsl. M.F. 87 E.P. ; I. Pratia Gaud. E.P. 213; P.M. 144. 119 218. begonifolia Lendl. E.P. 213 ; P.M. 144. Psammanihe marina Hance. E.P. Premna Linn. e.p. 293. 168. formosana Maxim. E.P. 299. Pseudixus Hayata. V. 187. integrifolia Linn. E.P. 299. japonicus Hayata. V. 188. serratifolia Linn. E.P. 299. Pseudosmilax Hayata. IX. 124. hogcensis Frenanthes chimnsis Thunb. P.M. 144. Hayata. IX. 125. seisviiensis Hayata. IX. 125. Primula Linn. p.m. 157 ; ni. 148. Psmdisskoe Cocldmmiana Hemsl. P.M. 157. Hayata. V. 187. Miyabeana Ito. et Kaw*h:. IIL 148. Pseudotsuga Caeb. e.p. 400; p.m. 223; V. PEIMULAOEJE. EP. 220; P.M. 157; M.F. 175; 204. m. 148. japonica Hayata. V. 205.

Prinos asprellus Hook, et Abn. 1. 130. Shieasawa. E.P. 400; P.M. 223.

ivtegra Hook, et Abn. IV. 123 ; E.P. 82. WUsoniana Hayata. V. 204.

Prinsepia Eoyle. M.E. 105; L219; v. 69. Psidium Linn. E.P.142; 11.17. scandens Hayata. V. 69. Guyava Linn. E.P, 142; H. 17.

utiUs EoYLB. M.F. 105 ; I. 219. Psilotum Sw. E.P. 556. Prdbolomlyc: V. 218. triquetmm Sw. E.P. 556.

Proeris J™s- E.p. 385 ; P.M. 198. Psophocarpus Neck. E.P. 112 ; I. 202. Ifevigata Blume. E.P. 385 ; P.M. 198. palustris Dest. E.P. 112. sessilis Hook, et Abn. P.M. 198. tetragonolobus DC. I. 202. ;

GENERAL INDEX. 313

Psychotria Linn. E.P.194; n.97; IX. 62. Pteris serraria Sw. E.P. 620.

elliptica Keb. E.P. 194 ; n. 97. sermlata Linn. E.P. 623. kotcensis Hayata. 'IX. 62. „ „ var. obtusa Chblst. EP. macrophylla Hayata. IX. 62. 623. Meevesii Wall. E.P. 194. setuloso-oostulata Hayata. IV. 241. scanienn Hook, et Abn. E.P. 195. sinuata Thunb. E.P. 612. serpens Linn. E.P. 195. Pteris stenophylla Hook. E P. 620. Pteridium Gled. E.P. 624; P.M. 244. Takeoi Hayata. V. 344. aquilinmn Ktihn. E.P. 624. tripartita Sw. E.P. 622. „ var. Inmuginosum Boey. P.M. 244. WaUichiana Agabdh. E.P 623. Pteris Linn. E.P. 618; 1I,P.443; IV. 239; V. Pterospermum Schbeb. E.P, 62; M.F.49; L

344 ; YIII. 156. 104.

a(piUina Linn. E,P. 624. formosarram Matsum. E.P. 62 ; M.F. 49 ; I. aurita Blume. E.P. 624. 104.

biaurita Linn. E.P. 618 ; IV. 242. fuscum Kuth. 1. 104. „ „ var. qnadriaurita Ketz. E.P. TtUopteris Hancockii Hanoe. E.P. 584.

1. 618. Pneraria lc. e.p. hi ; 197 ; ix. 3i. IX. cheilanthoides Hayata. E.P. 619 ; M.F. 442. phaaeoloides Benth. E.P. Ill; 1,198;

cretica Linn. E.P. 619. 31.

Thunbergiana Benth. E.P. ; 198. „ „ var. stenophyUa Haebingt. 111 L E.P. 620. Punica Linn. EP. 152; H. 28. daotyUna Hook. IV. 239. Granatum Linn. E.P. 152; II. 28. ensiformis Bubms. E.P. 620. nana Linn. E.P. 153. excelsa Gatjd. TV. 241. Putranjiva Wall. E.P. 362. excelsissima Batata. IV. 239. Boxburgliii Wall. E.P. 362. Bk- e.p. 1. 188. flavicauUs Hayata. M.F. 443. Pycnospora »• io8 ;

formosana Baeek. E.P. 621. hedysaroides B. Be. E.P. 108 ; L 188. Grevilleana "Wall. E.P. 621. Pycreus Beauv. e.p. 469. indsa Thtjnb. E.P. 624. globosus Keichb. var. S. erecta Clabke. „ var. OMrita Ltjeess. E,P. 624. E.P. 469. japonica Mett. E.P. 614. polystachyus Beattv. E.P. 469. klemana Peetl. E.P. 618. sangmnolentus !Nees. E.P. 469. longifolia Lxnn. E.f. 621. Pygeum G.a:ETN. Hi. 87. longipes Don. E.P. 621; M.F. 445. PresUi Mebe. IH. 87. longipimaa Hayata. M.F. 444. Fyrethrum indioum Cass. F.M. 135.

marginata Boey. E.P. 622. Pylora Linn. in. 142 ; F.M, 155. MUneava Hook, et Bakee. E.P. 622. alboreticulata Hayata. IH. 142. morrisonicola Hayata. B.M. XXHL 33 atropurpurea Fbanchet. HI. 144. M.F. 445. elliptica Nutt. var. nwrrisonensis Hayata. nervosa Thun-b. E.P. 620. F.M. 155; m. 144.

feUucens Agabdh. E P. 621. morrisonensis Hayata. F.M. 155 ; IH. 144.

peUucida Pu. TV. 241. rotundifoKa Linn. E.M. 156 ; III. 144. piloseUoides Thone. E.P. 627. Pyrus Linn. M.F. 98; 1.242. quaHriaurUa Eetz. E.P. 619. atiouparia var. randaiensLs Hayata. M.F,

„ „ var. abbreviata Kosenst. 98 ; I. 242.

Vm, 156. trilocularis Hayata. M.F. 99 ; I. 243. semipirmata IjInn. E.P. 622. formosana Kawakajh et Koizumi. M.F.

„ „ var. dispar KuNz. E.P. 100; 1.244.

622. Kawakamii Hayata. M.F. 99 ; I. 243. 314 GENEKAL INDEX.

polystachya Wall. M.F. 298. Pyrus AJaUus. I. 244 ; M.F. 101. Q,uercus pseudo-myrsinfefolia Hayata. M.F. 295. Frattii Hemsl. 1, 243 ; M.F. 100.

sinmsv!. M.F. 100; 1.243. randaiensis Hayata. M.F. 295 ; M.F. 300. Fyidpoma polyanlrum Fenzl. E.P. 167. rhombocarpa Hayata. HI. 186.

Quamodit vulgaris Choist. E.P. 265. Sasakii Kanehiea. VI. 64 ; VII. 37. ftuercus Ln™. E.P. 392; F.M.200; M.F. 287; serrata Thunb. F.M. 203. 296. ni. 173 ; IV. 21 ; VI. 64 ; YH. 37. sessiiifoKa Blume. M.F. acuta Thunb. E.P. 392; M.F. 293. spicata Smith. F.M. 201; III. 184. amygdalifoKa Skan. E.P. 393; F.M.200; spinosa A. Datid. var. Miyabei Hayata. M.F.287; M.F. 294. Vn. 37. aiisanensis Hatata. ni. 173. stenophylloides Hayata. IV. 21. [Cycldbalanopsis) Blakei Skan. m. 179. stenophylla Mk. IV. 22. hrevicaudata. UL 179. subreticulata Hayata. IH. 184. M.F. 296; HI. 185. Skan. E.P. 393 ; M.F. 288. taichuensis Hayata. Calresii Hemsl. M.F. 289; F.M. 204. taitoensis Hayata. M.F. 297; IH. 187. castanopsisifolia Hayata. III. 179. traokcensis Hayata. VH. 38. Championi Benth. E.P. 393; M.F. 289. ternaticupula Hayata. 1I.F. 298. cleiitocarpa Seemen. M.F. 292. thalassxca Hance. M.F. 298; M.F. 299. confragosa (King.) M.F. 292. tomentosicupula Hayata. IH. 185.

Cornea liOUE. var. Konishii Hayata. III. Tiraiana Hayata. M.F. 299 ; HI. 187. 179. variabilis Blume. E.P. 394; F.M. 204.

Cornel IV. 21. Quimria Lansium. Louk. E.P. 75 ; 1. 123. cuspidata Thtjnb. E.P. 392; F.M. 204; III. ebradeata Beauv. E.P. 140. 183. glabra Buem. E.P. 140. dentata Thtikb. E.P. 393; F.M.200. indioa Linn. E.P. 140. dodordEefoUa Hayata. III. 181. ftuisqualis Ijdw- e.p.140; II 17. mUhm Skan. III. 186. indica Linn. H. 17. formosana Skan. E.P. 393; F.M.200. KiFFLESIACKaE. HI. 156. gilva Blume. E.P. 394. Randia Lrra- S.F.IOO; n.94; IX. 59.

glauca Thunb. E.P. 392 ; F.M. 200. densiflora Benth. E.P. 190; n.94. Henryi Seem. M.F. 291. Hayata. IX. 59.

hypophrea Hayata. III. 182. dumetomm Lam. E.P. 190 ; H. 94. lies Linn. var. spinosa Fkanchet. M.F. 290. floribunda DO. E.P, 190. impressivena Hayata. M.F. 291. longispina DC. E.P. 190. Junghuhmi Miq. F.M. 203. mdans DO. E.P. 190.

Kawakamii Hayata. F.M. 201. sinensis Ecem. IX. 59 ; E.P. 191 ; H. 94.

kodailioensis Hayata. IV. 21. sHpvtosa Miq. E.P. 191.

Konishii Hayata. P.M. 201; IV. 21. smsbEensis Hayata. IX. 59. M.F. lepviocarpa Hayata. III. 179 ; M.F. 291. KAMJNOULACE^. E.P. 4; F.M. 39; 13; longinux Hayata. M.F. 292. 116; 1.(6); IH. 1; IV.l; V.l; IX. 1. longicaudata Hayata. III. 182 ; VI. 64. RanunculTlS Linn. E.P.7; M.E.19; 126; I Morii Hayata. M.F. 293. (16) ; in. 7.

myrsincufoUa. M.F. 295 ; M.F. 293. acris. L (26). Naiadarum Hance. llf. 183; HI. 182. „ Linn. 1.28.

nantoensis Hayata. M.F. 293. chcirophyUa Hayata. HI. 7. Naiialdi HI. 183. Hayata. Oymialaria Pursh. M F. 20 ; 1. 28.

ohovata Bunge. E.P. 394; F.M.200. txtonis Hance. I. 28. pachyloma 0. Seem. E.P. 393; M.F. 290; Jlaccidus. M.F. 20; 1.28.

HI. 186. geraniifolius Hayata. ni. 7. GENERAL INDEX. 315

Ranunculus hoiophyiius Hance. e.p. 9. Rhamnus (Eurbammis) formosana Matsttm.

japonicus Langsd. E.P. 8 ; I. 28. E.P. 88 ; M.F. 6: ; 1. 144.

japcmcus Thxinb. ; I. 28 E.P. 8. japonica Maxim, var. dcoipiens Maxim. Kawakamii Hatata. M.E. 19; L27; m. in. 62.

7 ; I. (26). Jujuba liTNN. E.P. 87 ; 1. 142. leiocladus Hayata. HI. 7. Nakaharai Hayata. 1. 143 ; M.F. 61. pmnsylvamcus L. var. japonicus Maxim. nepalalensis Lomj. IH. 6i. E.P. 1.29. 8; oiwakensis Hayata. VI. 14. pMipinnmtsis Mebb. et Eolfb. M.F. 21 ; 1 Sieboldiana Maeeno. HI. 62. 27. iriquetra Wall. M.F. 61 ; 1. 144. propinquus C.A. 1.28; E.P. 8. Bhaphidophora pirvnata Schott. E.P. 460. var. hirsutus A. Gray. E.P. 8 ; I. 28. RhapMs flabeUiformis Arr. E.P. 454. scderalus Lmnn. 1. 29. trivkdis Lotjb. E.P. 527. sceleratus LniN. III. 8. Mhexaa Faslakan Sieb. E.P. 147. Sieboldi Miq. III. 9. Rhizophora Linn. E.P. 140; H. 15. taisanensis Hayata. M.F. 20 ; I. 26. latifolia Miq. E.P. 140. iemalus DO. E.P. 8. Mangle Eoxb. E.P. 140. Thtoib. E.P. 9; 1.28. mucronata Lam. E.P. 140 ; H. 15. Zuccarinii Meq. E.P. 9 ; I. 28. E,mZOPHOB.E^. LOO; L (14); L (13); H15; Eapanea Ahbl. v. 87. m. 115. neriifolia (Seeb. et Zuco.) Mez. V. 87.* Rhododendron Linn. e.p. 218; M.F. 171; Baphiolepis Lutol. e.p. 128; 1.248. F.M. 1; HI. 129; IV 15; VL28; IX. 65.

indica Lindl. E.P. 128 ; I. 2i8. anthopogomides Maxim. M.F. 172. „ „ var. TasMroi Hayata. E.P. bre-viperulata Hayata. IH. 129. 129. caryophyllum Hayata. HI. 130.

Eapinia herbacea Loub. E.P. 216 ; I. 39. cbrysantbum Pall. E.P. 218 ; F.M. 155. Eauwolfia linw. E.P. 248. ciKato-pedicellatum Hayata. HI. 131.

chinensis Hemslby. E.P. 248. dUatatum. HI. 133 ; M.F. 175.

Beevesia Lindl. ix. 8. ellipticum HI. 138.

formosana Hayata. ]X. 8. Hayata. IH. 137.

Rehmannia Libosch. e.p. 281 ; P.M. 174. Maxim. IV. 16.

Oldhami Hemsi,. E.P. 281 ; M.F. 5. formosanum Hemsl. HI. 132 ; IX. 65 ; E.P. M.F.211; P.M. 174. 218. Remirea Aubl. M.F. 377. gnaphalocarpum Hayata. HI. 132. maritima Atibi. M.F. 377. Henry-l IH. 137. Remusatia Sohott. vjir. 136. hyperythrum Hayata. HL 133. formosana Hayata. VIH. 136. indicTim Sweet. E.P. 218. vivipara Sohott. TIH. 136. „ „ var. eriocarpum Hayata. Metinispora oUusa Sieb. et Zuco. F.M. 208. m. 134. EHAMHEa;. E.R85; F.M. 70; M.F. 61; 1141; „ „ „ formosaniim. Hayata.

I. (10) ; HI. 62 ; IV. 3 ; V. 28 ; VL 14. HI. 134.

Rliamnus Linn. E.P. 88; F.M. 70; M.E.61; I. Kawakamii Hayata. M.F. 171 ; U. 119. 143; IH62; IV.3; VI. 14.. lamprophyUum Hayata. IH. 135.

aauminala Colebb. E.P. 89 ; 1. 145. lasiostylum Hayata. HI. 135. acuminatifolia Hayata. 111.62- IV.3. leiopodum. HI. 138.

argtda Maxim. M.F. 62. Hayata. III. 136 ; TV 16. „ „ var Nakaharai Hatata. F. leptosantbum Hayata. HI. 137. M.70; M.F.62; 1.144. longiperulatum Hayata. IH. 138.

crenata S. et. Z. HI. 62. Morii Hayata. M.F. 173; IH. 139; YI 28. 316 GENERAL INDEX.

S.hododendrOn Nakaharai Hayata. F.M. 153. Mhynospermum jasmincndes Lindl, E.P. 252. nankotaisanense Hayata. IX. 66. Ribes Linn. F.M. 93; II. (1), 10.

Oldhami Maxim. F.M. 153; E.P. 218; F.M. formosanum Hayata. B.M. XX. 56 ; F.M.

154. 93 ; n. 10.

„ „ var. glandulosum Hayata. Ricinus Linn. E.P. 365. F.M. 153. communis Ijiin. E.P. 365.

pachylrichum Feanch. M.P. 173. Riedleia concatmata DC. E.P. 60 ; 1. 105.

pseudo-ohrysanthmu Hayata. F.M. 15i. mrchorlfolia DC. EP. 60 ; 1. 105.

pumilum M.F. 172. supina DC. E.P. 60 ; 1 105. rhomUcum Miq. M.F. 175. Rivea tUiafoUa Choisy. E.P. 266. nibro-pilosum Hayata. M.F. 173. Rhodea Both. v. 236; VI 97. serpyllifolium Hayata. F.M. 153. Watanabei Hayata. V. 236; VI. 97. shojoense Hayata. M.P. 174. Rosa Linn. E.P. 126; F.M. 85; M.F. 97; I. ovatum Planch, ni. 139. 239; ni.97; V. 58; VHI. 33. pachysantlinm Hayata. HI. 140. Amygdcdifolia See. E.P. 127; L 240. rJioirHAcum HI. 133. bracteata Wendl. E.P. 126; 1240.

rubropitnctatum H.iYATA. HI. 141. chinenMs "WrnLD. E.P. 127 ; I. 240.

Simiantm. IH. 137. dejlexa Hejvlsi.. IH. 101.

Tanakai Hayata. XV. 15. indica Ijnn. E.P. 127 ; I. 240.

Westlandii Hemsl. IH. 132. „ Var. formosana Hayata. I. 249 ; E.P.

Weynchii Mashvi. HI. 133. • 127. Rhodomyrtus DC. E.p.142; n.i8. involucrata Beaam. E.P. 126; 1240.

tomentosa "Wight. E.P. 142 ; H. 18. Isevigata Mich. E.P. 127 ; I. 240.

Hhus LiNU. E.P. 100; F.M, 73; 1162. longifolia Willd. E.P. 127 ; I. 240.

intermeclia Hayata. F.M. 73 ; 1 162. LuciEB Feanch. et Eoch. E.P. 128; I 241.

javanicum Listn. E.P. 100 ; 1. 163. „ „ „ var. formosana

semi-alata Mtjeb. E.P. 100 ; 1 163. Caed. VIH. 33.

siicoeclanea Liira. E.P. 100 ; 1. 163. microcarpa Lindl. III. 99.

„ „ Tar. japonica Engle. morrisonensis Hayata. M.F. 97 ; I. 241. E.P. 101; 1163. tnoschata Benth. E.P. 128; 1.241.

Toxicodendron Lnrn. E.P. 100; 1164; I. moschata Mill. V. 60.

163; F.M. 74. multiflora Thunb. E.P. 128 ; I 241.

Hhynchocarpa odorata Hance. E.P. 164. „ „ Tar. formosana Caed. Rhynclioglossum Bltohe. p.m. 178; Y. 131; VHI. 33.

VI. 34. nivea DC E.P. 127 ; I. 240. hologlossnm Hayata. V. 131. Pricei Hayata. V. 58. obliqmuu Bltjme. FM. 178. semperjlorens WnxD. E.P. 127; 1.240. Hayata. V. 132. serrata Bolpe. V. 00. ? Sasaldi Hayata. VI. 34. iinica Ait. E.P. 127; 1240. Loue. Rhynehosia e.p. us ; i. 203. transmonisonensis Hayata. IH. 97.

minima DC. E.P. 113 ; I. 204. WebUana Wall. M.F. 98; L241.

sericea Span. E.P. ; 113 I 204. Waimottice Hemsl. F.M. 85; M.F. 98; I.

Tolnbilis LouK. E.P. 113 ; L 204. 241. Rhynchospora Tahi. e.p. 491; vine. xanthina Lindl. F.M. 85; M.F. 98; 1.241. aurea B, Be. E.P. 491. KOSACEffi. E.P. 117 ; P.M. 77 ; M.F. 87 ; L 214; „ Tahl. E.P. 491. 1(12); L(13); 1(12); HI. 00; IV. 5; V, glauca Vahl. TI. 116. 35; VI 16; Vn.4; VHLOO; IX. 38. longisetigera Hayata. VI. 116. Mostellularia proiyiimhenn Nees. E.P. 294 ; FM. Wallichiana Kunth. E.P. 491. 180. ; ;

GENEEAL INDEX. 317

Eotala Linn. E.P.148; H. 25. Rnbus oorchorifolius Linn. E.P. 120 ; L 225. densiflora Kcehne. E.P. 148. „ „ glaber Matsum. I. .. » Yar. formosana Hatata. 225; F.M. 79.

E.P.149; n.26. diffusus. M.F.94; 1232.

indica Kcehne. E.P. 149 ; It. 26. dolichooephalus Hayata. HI. 92; VH. 19 ; „ „ var. tJiginosa Kcehne. E.P. in. 95. 150; n.26. elegans Hayata. F.M. 79 ; 1)225 ; VH. 18. leptopetala Kcehne. E.P. 150; 11.26. Mmeri Focke. in. 94. mexicana Ch. Soh. E.P. 150; U. 26. euphlebophyUus Hayata. V. 44; VII. 19.

rotundifolia Kcehne. 11.27; E.P. 150. fascicjulatus Duthie. M.F. 90; M.F. 449; I.

Eottboellia ^^nn. e.p.523; vn.79. 235 ; Vn. 18. compressa. Linn. E.P. 523. Fawiiei. HI. 88. „ var. genuina Hack. E.P. 524 floribundo-pamculatus Hayata, HI. 89 vn.79. vn.6. exaltata Ijnn. E.P. 524. formosensis O. Kuntze. E.P. 121; 1226; „ var. p. appendioulata Hack. E.P. vn. 12.

524; vn.79. fraximfoliolus Hayata. V. 46 ; VH. 28 ; E.P. Rourea Aubl. x. 3. 121; F.M. 80; 1226; Vn. 29; HI. 91; Tolubilis (Blanco.) Meke. X. 3. V. 48. BOXBUEGHIACE^. E.P. 434; M.F. 356. gUvus Focke. HI. 91. Rubia LraN. E.P.199; F.M.116; M.F. 147; glanduloso-calyciniLs Hayata. VH. 18; V. n. 101. 42.

101. hainanensis Focke. M.F. 94.

; 228. „ „ var. stenophylla Fkanch. Hammoniams See. E.P. 122 I. M.F.147; n.l01. Mrsutus Hayata. I. 227. laaceolata Hatata. F.M. 117; M.F. 147. hirButo-ptmgens Hayata. V. 58. Schumanniana E. Pkitzel. P.M. 117. incisus. M.F.97; 1235; L 234. EUBIACEiE. E.P.182; F.M. 112; M.F. 139; Kawalvamu Hayata. M.F. 91; 1227; V. 58; 6. IV. 75, 113 ; V. 77 ; VH. 32 ; VIH. 38 ; IX. vn Kcelineanus Focke. var. formosanus Cabd. 49 ; X. 28. Eubus Linn. E.P.120; F.M. 79; M.F. 89; L \n 33. 222; 11X87; IV. 5; V.39; VL16;Vn. kotcensis Hayata. IH. 90; Vn. 27. laciiiiato-stipulatus 4. Hayata. HI 91; VH. ' 11. aouleatifloros Hayata. V. 39 ; YH. 15. See. E.P. 121; adenotrichopoda Hatata. V. 49 ; VH. 6. Lambeitianus 1228; Vn. cdcecefolms PoiB. HL 91. leuoantbiLS Hance. HI. 92. „ ., var. emigratis Focke. VH. 10. linearifoliolus Hayata. VII 22. mcdifolms Focke. M.F. arisanensis Hayata. HI. 87 ; VH. 15. 92; Vm. 33; 1228.

mingetsensis V. ; 15. „ „ var. horishsensis Ha- Hayata. 40 VH.

yata. VH. 15. moluccanus Linn. 1 228 ; E.P. 122 ; IH. 91 cahjc'nus Wall. HI. 89. vn.ii.

calycinoides Hayata. HI. 88 ; VH. 4. Morii Hayata. M.F. 90; 1229; VH. 9. ehinensis See. E.P. 123; 1233. nantoensis Hayata. M.F. 92; 1229; VH.

ccMliinohinensis Teatt. IH. 89. 9.

(X)nduplicMitiLS Duthie. M.F. 89, 449 ; M.F. ochlurdlms Hance. E.P. 122; L 228,

95; L224; 1232; 1234; 1235; V. 57; Oliveri Miq. E.P. 121 ; I 225. VH. 000. pxlmalus. HI. 88. 318 GENERAL INDEX.

24. tagaUu.1 Matsum. Y. 52. Rubus parviaraliifolius Hatata. V. 48 ; VII. Subus parvifoKus Ltnn. E.P. 12':; 1.230. taisansis Hayata. 1.234; M.F.96; V.40;

parvifraxinifoEus Hayata. V. 52 ; YII. 29. vn.i5.

; 235 ; YH. parvipungens Hatata. V. 56 ; YII. 26. taiwanianus Matsum. E.P. 123 L

parvirpsEefolius Hatata. V. 54 ; YU. 26. 26.

pedbielhis Hatata. VH. 4 ; I. 231. Tbunbergii S. et Z. Y. 58. Masim. F.M. 80; 1.230. tripbyUus Thg. YH. 22; E.P.122; 1.230.

„ „ Tar. trilobiis Koidz. YII. „ „ var. suboonoolor Cabd. 4. Ym. 33. pentalobiis Hatata. F.M. 80; 1.230; YII. var. glaber Matsum. E.P. 121.

4. wUosus Thunb. E.P. 121; 1.225.

piptopetalos Hatata. Y. 51 ; YH. 21. WUlmottkB Hemsl. HI. 98. pungens Camb. var. Oldhami Max. I. 231. Ruellia Linn- e.p. 291. lamdaiensis Hatata. M.F. 93; 1.230; Yn. lepens Linn. E.P. 291.

12. infundibvliformis KoxB. E.P. 292.

larissinras Hatata. YI. 16 ; YH. 25. Rumex Linn. E.P. 342. reflemis Keb. E.P. 122; 1.228. Acetosa Linn. E.P. 342. retTisipetalus Hatata. M.F. 94; 1.232. chinensis Camp. E.P. 343. Eolfei YiDAi. var. lanatxis Hatata. F.M. crispus Linn. E.P. 342. 81; 1.232; YH. 10. LoUB. E.P. 343. roscefolhis. IH. 93. dentatns Low. E.P. 343. Smith. E.P. 123; 1.233. japomcus Meisn. E.P. 342. „ „ subsp. Maximo'wiczii timorensis Kunth. 488. FocKE. ni. 93. Rungia Nees. e.p. 294; P.M. 180; IX. 85. „ „ „ Maximowiezii Ha- chinensis Benth. IX. 85.

tata. Y. 55. parviflora jSees. E.P. 254. var. formosantis Cakd. „ „ „ „ var. pectinata Clabke. Yin. 33. F.M. 180; E.P.294. „ „ „ Mrsutus Hatata. pedinata Nees. E.P.294; F.M. 180. F.M. 81. rolygonoides Nees. E.P. 294; F.M. 180. polypliyllaritis » » ,1 Ruppia Ldw. E.P. 466. Cabd. 33. Ym. maiitima Linn. E.P. 466. var Maximowiaii Focke. IY. 6. „ rostelMa Koch. E.P. 466.

lugosissimus Hatata. HI. 93 ; Nil. 00. Russelia Jacq. e.p. 284. ruciosus Mism. 1.226; E.P. 122; I. 228; I. juncea Zucc. E.P. 284. 230 ; M.F. 93. EUTACEa;. E.P. 69; F.M. 67; M.F. 51; L 116. sepalanthus Focke. M.F. 92 ; I. 228. X (9); L (11); L (10) ; HI. 49; Y. 10; YI. Shimadai Hatata. IH. 94; YII. 9. 5; Yin. 14; IX. 8. shinkcensis Hatata. M.F. 95 ; I. 233 ; YH. Blume., 48. 16. Ryssopteris ih. Cumingiana A. Jxjss. in. 48. Somai Hatata. YH. 19.

sorbifolius Maxim. M.F. 96. SABIACES;. E.P. 98; M.F. 71; L160; 1.(12); ni.68; Y.31; 15. spliasroceplialus Hatata. YH. 21 ; HI. 94. YL siiisbEensis Hayata. YH. 6. Sabia Colebk. e.p. 98; L106; Y.31.

Swinboei Hance. E.P. 123 ; I. 234 ; 1.228; Swinboei Hemsuet. E.P. 98; 1.106. YII. 6. transarisanensis Hayata. Y. 31. Smri/icei Hance. M.F. 95. Saccharum 'Lm^. E.P. 519; F.M. 236; M.F. „ Hayata. Y. 51. 405; YH. 77.

tagallus Cha3i. et Schei. 123 ; I. 23-4. jnponicum Thdnb. E.P. 518. ; ;

GENERAL INDEX. 319

Saccharum Narenga Ham. E.P. 519; F.M. Salix fulyopubescen? Hayata. V. 201. 236; M.P.405; VII. 77. Mesnyi Hance. M.F. 306.

officinarum. Linn. E.P. 519 ; VII. 77. Moiii Havata. V. 203.

porphyrommum Hack. E.P. 519 ; F.M. 236. STiishsensis VI. 65.

polydadylon -vnr. a. Teunb. E.P. 518. transarisanensis Hayata. V. 203.

„ ;8. Thtob. E.P.518. tetrasperma KoxB. E.P.395; M.F. 306. sirwnse EoxB. E.P. 519. „ „ var. Kiisaiioi Hayata. spicatum Thtjnb. E.P. 517. M.P. 305.

spontaaeum Linn. E.P. 519 ; VH. 77. Warburgu 0. Seem. E.P.395. SaCCOlabium Bltjmb. ]M.P. 336; IV. 88; VI. 85. Salomonia Lotjk. in. 3-2. formosantim Hatata. M.F. 336; IV. 88; striota S. et Z. IH. 32. VI. 85. Salvia Linn. E.P.311; F.M. 182; VHI. 95.

fusoopimctatum Hatata. IV. 89 ; H. 143. arisanensis Hayata. VTH. 99. japonioum. M.F. 337; IV. 89. formosana Hayata. VIH. 99. Matsuran Makeno. IV. 90. Hayatana Making. VHI. 96.

ptunilmn Hayata. B.M. XX. 73 ; M.F. 337; keitaoensis Hayata. Vm. 96. n. 143. uipponica Miq. E.P. 312.

qtiasipimfoKum Hayata. H. 144 ; TV. 90. omerocalyx Hayata. VHI. 100. retrocalluin Hayata. IV. 92. plebeia K. Bk. E.P. 312; VHI. 99. Somai Hayata. TV. 93. pleotrantlioicles Gkdpf. E.P. 311. Sageretia Bbongn. E.P. 88; L 144; V. 28. Hayata. VHI. 99. hamosa Beong. V. 28. Hance. E.P. 312. randaiensis Hayata. V. 29. scapiformis Hance. F.M. 182.

theezans Beongn. E.P. 88 ; 1. 144. „ „ var. pinnata Hayata. 39. VIH. 96. Sagina Lb™. i. 69 ; in. echinospenna Hayata. IH. 39. scapiformis Hemsl. VHI. 96. linncei. UL 39. „ var. pinnata Hayata. E.P. 312 Pbesi.. E.P. 36; L69. F.M. 182. Tashiioi Hayata. 98. „ „ yar. maxima Maxim. E.P. VIH. 37. var. pinnata Hayata. VIH. 97.

maxirm A. Gray. E.P. 37; I. 69. SALVINIACKffi. E.P.560. 41. procumbens Thtjnb. E.P. 37 ; 1 69. Sambucus Toton. E.P.179; n.68; IX. sinensis Hance. E.P. 37; I. 69. chinensis LiNiiii. E.P. 179. Sagittaria Linn. e.p.463; v. 250. formosana Nakai. IX. 41. chinensis Sims. E.P. 460. japonica Thuitb. E.P. 98; 1.160. macrophyUa Bge. E.P. 460. javanica BLxnuE. E.P.179.

pygmea Miq. V. 250. Hayata. IX. 41. sagiitala et oUusa Thdnb. E.P. 460. Thunbergiana Blitme. E.P. 179. sagittifolia Linn. E.P. 463. SAMYDACE.a;. E.P. 156- 1.(13); H. 30. „ var. diversifolia Michel. E.P. Sangpiisorba Linn. ni. 99. 460. formosana Hayata. HI. 99. „ longUdba Tcitcz. E.P. 460. „ officinale L. IH. 99. Saiseikitsu. VHI. 20. Sanicula Lnm. E.P. 175 ; F.M. 103 ; M.F. 126 SALICIHEjE. E.P. 395; F.M. 206; M.F. 305; n. 000.

V. 201; VI. 65. orthacantka S. Mooke. M.F. 126. Salix Linn- E.P.395; P.M. 206; M.F. 305; V. petagnioides Hayata. F.M. 103; M.F. 126; 201; VL65. n.50.

Doii Hayata. V. 201. satsmnaaa Maxim. E.P. 175 ; n. 51 ; F.M. eriostroma Hayata. VI. 65. 104. 320 GENEEAL INDEX.

SANTALACE^. E.P.358; M.F. 261. Saxifraga Linn. E.P. 130; H. (1), 3.

SAPINDACE^S;. E.P.93; F.M.71; M.F. 64; L sarmentosa Linn. E.P. 130 ; H. 3. 150; 1.(9); 1.(11); 1.(12); 1.(10); m. SAXIFKAGACEa;. E.P. 130; F.M. 85; M.F. 64; "Vni. 32. 106; 1.(14); 1.(12); I.(13);n.l; IH. Sapindus Lnw. E.P. 94; 1.152. 101; V. 70; VI. 19. Li™. r.M.ii9; ii.i04. Mukorossi G.s:btn. E.P. 94 ; 1. 152. Scabiosa

lacerifoKa Hayata. F.M. 119 ; II. 104. Sapium P- Bb. e.p. 366. Linn. E.P. 213; V. 83. discolor Mvehl. Aeg. E.P. 366. Scaevola hainanensis Hancb. V. 83. sebiferam Koxb. E.P. 366. Kcenigii Vahl. E.P. 213. SAPOTACEiE. E.P. 227; M.F. 184. latevaga Hancb. E.P. 213. Sarcandra dwanthoides Gaedn. E.P. 347. lobelia Benth. E.P. 213. Sarcanthus Ltndl. e.p. 414; M.F. 337; M.F. ootophyUa Haems. II. 60. 340; IV. 94; Vin. 130. Schefflea racemosa Haems. II. 60. formosanus Eolte. E.P. 414 ; M.F. 338. Beinw. e.p. 48; F.M. 62; I. 89; VHI. fuscomaculatus Hayata. IV. 94. ScMma 9. taiwanianus Hatata. M.F. 337 ; IV. 98. kankaoensis Hayata. VIII. 9. uraiensis Hayata. VIII. 130. Noronhffi Beinw. E.P. 48; F.M. 62; 1.89. SarCOcMlus K- Be. M.F. 336; VI. 83. Hayata. Vm. 9. formosanus Hayata. M.F. 336. SGmZM^CEM. E.P.561. kusuktiseiLsis Hayata. VI. 83. v. ix. 4. ScMzandra Michx. i ; pugionifolius Hook. M.F. 336. arisameusis Hayata. V. 1 ; IX. 3. Saruwatarii Hayata. VI. 84. rvbriflora Behdee. et Wilson. V. 2. Tjindl. ni. 169. Sarcococca Schixioloma Agatii Beack. E.P. 596. pmniformis Lindl. III. 169. Bch/ixocodon rotundifolius Maxim. F.M. 156. „ „ Tar. diceca Hayata. M.F. Schizophragma Sieb. et Zucc E.P. 131 ; m. 169; H. 130. 106; n. (1),7. trinervia 'Wight. IH. 169. Fauriei Hayata. E.P. 131 ; M.F. 107.

Sarcopyramis "Wall. F.M. 98; II. 24; HI. hydrangeoides S. et Z. M.F. 107; E.P. 131; 124. n.6. delicata C. B. Kobinson. HI. 124. „ „ var. Fauriei Haya- lanceolate "Wali,. F.M. 98. ta. M.F. 106.

mpaleiisis Hayata. III. 124; F.M. 98; H. integrifolia Feanohet, M.F. 107. 24. Schizostacliyiim Nebs. vn. 95. Sasa niitakayamensis Camus. VI. 137. aoutiflorum Mooee. ? VH. 95.

Saurauja Willd. e.p. 48; i. 88. Schmiedelia Cobbe DC. M.F. 64 ; 1. 151.

Oldhami Hemsl. E.P. 48; I. 88. Bheedii V^'ight. M.F. 64; 1.151. Saururopsis chinensis Tubcz. E.P. 344. villosa Wight. M.F. 64; 1.151. Cumingii 0. DC. E.P. 344. Schoenus Lins. E.P. 492. Saurnrus Linn. e.p. 344. Meatus B. Be. E.P. 492. cemuus Thtjnb. E.P. 344. Schoepfia Scheeb. e.p. ooo; 1.129. chinmsis Baeli. E.P. 344. sp. E.P. 81. Louieiri Deone. E.P. 344. Scirpus Li™. E.P. 488; F.M. 230; M.F. 376; Saussurea DC. e.p. 2ii; f.m.i41; vin.96. VI. 114.

affinis Spkeng. E.P. 211 ; VOI. 70. adadaris Linn. E.P. 480. formosana Hayata. VIH. 69. harhatus Eoitb. E.P. 488.

japonioa DC. F.M. 141. capitatus Wtt.t.ti E.P. 481. var. „ ,1 longioeiphala Hayata. capmlaris Lous. E.P. 452. Vin.70; F.M.141. chinensis Munbo. E.P. 490. GENERAL IKDEX. 321

Scirpns d^^a^ Pubsh. e.p. 488. Scutellaria pekinensis Maxim. E.P. 314.

eiecto-gracilis Hayata. VI. 114. rivularis Wall. E.P. 314 ; VHI. 85. erectus Pom. E.P. 488; M.F. 376. rubroptmctata Hayata. VHI. 86. ferrugineus Linn. E.P. 484. Tashiroi Hayata. VUL 85. japonicus Feanch. et Satat. E.P. 481. Scytalia lAchi Koxb. E.P. 95. juncoides Boxb. E.P. 488. Zongana Boxb. E.P. 96; 1153.

lacnstris Linn. E.P.488; M.F. 367. Securinega Comm. e.p. 359 ; IX. 93. laxiflorus Thwaites. E.P. 482. fluggeoides Mueul. E.P. 359; LX. 93. maritimus Linn. E.P. 489. Sedum Ldjn. E.P.135; F.M. 94; IL12; HI.

morrisonensis Hayata. F.M. 230 ; VI. 115. 110; VL20.

mucronatus Linn. E.P. 489 ; M.F. 376. drymarioides Hance. HI. 110. plardagmeus Bottb. E.P. 481. Hayata. VI. 20. FoUicMi Guen. et Godb. E.P. 490. erythrospermum Hayata. HL 110. Sasakii Hayata. VI 115. formosanum N. E. Bb. E.P. 135; H. 12. mpiniis Limn. VI. 115. mlcrosepalum Hayata. in. 111.

teraatensis Eeinw. E.P. 490 ; M.F. 376. obtuso-lineare Hayata. HI. 111. Hmorensis Kunth. E.P. 488. Ttoborowsim Maxim. F.M. 94.

trijidus HANca F.M. 230. Sasakii Hayata. HL 111. triqueter Lnm. E.P.490; M.F. 376. sp. FM.95. SCrrAMINKaE. E.P.42I; in.l94; V.213; JX. subcapitatum Hayata. HI. 112. 118; X. 35. nraiense Hayata. VI. 20. Scleria Beko. E.P.492; VL117. Se^aTtrLemon. VHt. 14. elata Thw. E.P. 492. Sefcfcon. Vin.26. keyensis K. Schum. E.P. 492. Selaginella Spbino. E.P.552; M.F.410; w. Kessiana Hook, et Ajbn. E.P. 492. 129;Vn.77. pnb^eia Makino. VX 117. anceps A. Be. E.P. 553.

sciobionlfltft Kees. E.P. 492. atrOTiridis Spkin&. E.P. 532; M.F.410.

Scleromitrion },ispdmm Kobth. E.P. 186. canaUculata Bakee. E.P. 552; VH. 93 ; M.F.

Soolopia ScHEEB. E.P.31; L62. 410 ; VH. 99.

crenata Cms. E.P. 31 ; 1 62. caulescens Speing. E.P. 552.

chinensis et 8. acuminata Clos. E.P. 32 ; L flabellata Spbino. E.P. 553; M.F.410. 98. 62. iuvolvens Speing. E.P. 553 ; VH.

Oldhami Hance. E.P. 32; L 62. japonica Miq. EP. 553. Scoparia Linn. kp. 28i. ICraussiana A. Be. E.P. 553. AxUsis LniN. E.P. 281. kelungensis Hayata. Vn.,97.

Hoopolia acvkata Sm. E.P. 73 ; L 120. Uptoplylla. XV. 130.

Scotardhus iiibiflorus Naud. E.P. 158. Bakbb. M.F.410; 553; VH. Scrophnraria Ionn. F.M. 172. 102. alata A. Gbay. var. duplicato-senata Miq. monghoUca Eupe. E.P. 554. F.M. 172. morrisonensis Hayata. M.F.410; Vn.l02. SCEOPHULABIACEiE. E.P.273; V. 126; VL pltunosa Bakee. E.P. 554.

34 ; F.M. 172 ; M.F. i.08 ; IX. 76 ; X. 29. PcMiokaana Spking. E.P. 552.

Scutellaria Linn. E.P. 313 ; F.M. 183 ; VUL 84. proniflora Bakee. E.P. 554. foimosana N. E. Bbown. VUL 85. pseudo-involvens Hayata. VH. 100. hedeiaoea Kiwth. E.P. 314. Somai Hayata. VILIOI.

indicia Lnra. E.P. 313; VHI. 85. stenostacbya Hayata. IV. 129 ; VH. 102. luzonica Eoue. E.P. 314; F.M. 183; Vm. subcaulescens Hayata. VH. 99. 85. Wicburae Wakbueg. E.P. 554. ;

322 GENKRAL INDEX.

V.79. SELAGINEIiLACEa;. E.P, 552; M.F.410; IV. Serissa Comm. E.P.198; U.99; , 129; VIL97. foetida Comm. E.P.198; H. 99.

Selligitea decurrens Pbesl. E.P. 630. I^wakamiuii Hatata. V. 79. WrigMii Sm. E.P. 637. Sesannm Linn. e.p.289. Semecarpus vemicifera Hayata. et Kawat indioum Linn. E.P. 289.

E.P. ; 1. 178. KAMI. IJ. 108. Sesbania Pers. 105 Senebiera Pons. E.P. 25; M.F- 32; I. 51. ajgyptdaca. 1.178; E.P. 105. integrifolia DC. E.P. 25; M.F- 32; 1.54. Sesdi bengdlensis Boxb. E.P. 172. 11.46. pinnatilida Henkt. E.P. 25 ; I. 54. SeSUVium Lnw. E.P. 167; Senecio LU™. E.P. 208; F.M. 139; M.F.154; Portnlacastrtim Linn. E.P. 167; 11. 46. 167. Tin. 66. revoMifolmm Qbt. E.P. 67. oayrMifoliua Txibsz. M.F. 155. Setaria Beauv. e.p. 5io; vn. glauca Beauv. E.P. 510; VH. 67. angustifolius Hatata. M.F. 154 ; Vm. 68. Kunth. E.P. YH. 67. campestris DC. 00. itaUoa 510; E.P. 502. Hatata. YUI. 68. mauritiana Spbeng. et Satat. E.P. 511; campylodes DC. F.M. 140. pachystachys Fbanch. cratsegifola Hatata. Vltl. 67. Tn.67.

viridis Beatjy. E.P. 511 ; VH. 67. chmemsis DC. F.M. 140. ShVcikUsu. 20. Exid Hakce. M.F. 156. VHI. jlammeus DC. M.F. 157. Shortia Toee. et Gk. F.M.156; in. 146; IV. gracUiJlorus DC. M.F. 156. 17; IX. 66.

exappendioiiliita Hatata. HI. 146 ; TV. 18. intermedius Hatata. M.F. 155 ; E.P. 208. intermedius Hayata. Vin.66; F.M. 140. ritoensis Hatata. IV. 17. japonicuB Schuiitz. E.P. 208. rotimdifolia (Maxim.) MIakino. F.M. 156. „ „ var. scaberrimtLS Ha. subcordata Hatata. m. 147. TATA. E.P. 208; M.F. 155. thibetica France, m. 148. japoniciis ScH,-Btp. var. scaberrima Hatata. transaJpina Hatata. HI. 147; IX. 66. Tin. 68. Shortiopsis exappendioidata Hatata. IV. 18. Ksempferi DC. E.P. 208; TEH. 69. ritcensis Hatata TV. 17.

Krameri F. et Sat. MF. 155. .Shrubbery region. E.M. 38.

monaatliiis Diels. F.M. 339; H. 114; VHI. Shutereia bicolor Choist. E.P. 266. 66. Sibbaldia i^inn. f.m.81; L238. monisonensis Hatata. M.F. 155 ; II. 115 cuneata Ktoiz3e. F.M. 84; 1.238. Vin.68. procumbens Linn. F.M. 84 ; L 238. nemorensis Lnro. M.F. 158. SibtJwrpia finnata Benth. F.M. 170. „ „ var. octoglossiis Ledeb. E.P. 208. Sida Lnra- E.P.51; M.F. 47; L 95. 7ijkaensis Miq. 156. acuta Burn. E.P.51; 1.96.

Flerotii Miq. M.P. 157. asialica Linn. E.P. 53 ; L 97.

soandens Buch.-Ham. E.P. 298; VIH. 67; carpimfolia Linn. E.P. 51 ; i 96. F.M. 139. cordifoKa Linn. E.P. 51; L 95.

stipulatits Wall. E.M. 140. hiiTnilis "WiLLD. E.P. 52; 1.95; M.E. 47. taitoensis Hatata. M.F. 156; U. 155; Vm. indim Lnra. E.P. 53; L 97.

68. mysorensis W. et A. M.F. 47 ; I. 96. taiwaneiLsis Hatata. M.F. 157. rhombifolia LrsN. E.P. 52; L 96. Tasliioi Hatata. YIH. 68. staurdomana DC. E.P.51; 1.96. taimanianus Hatata. VIH. 68. Sideroxylon l^n™. E.P. 277.

tozanensis Hatata. M.F. 158 ; VHI. 68. (cUenuatwm A. DC. E.P. 227. Wightiamis DC. F.M. 140. fennigiuevmi Hook. E.P. 227. ;

GENERAL INDEX. 323

e.p. A. E.P. 435. Siegesbeckia Lnro. £05; f.m. 134 ; vm. Smilax japomca Gbay.

49. lanoeffifolia Boxb. E.P. 435 ; M.F. 360; M.F. orientalis Lnw. E.P. 205; FM.134; VHI. 357; M.F.358; E.P. 436. 59. Jlaccida Wkioht. M.F. 357. Silene Lmn- E.P. 35; F.M. 56; 1.68; in. 35. ferox "Wnii. E.P. 435. firma. HI. 36. formosana Hayata. IX. 127. Fortimei Vb. F.P. 35; F.M. 56; 1.68. glabra Boxb. M.F. 357; M.F. 357. Moiii Hayata. HI. 35, 36. gradUima Hayata. M.F. 357; IX. 131. imishijensis Hayata. m. 35. herbaoea Linn. var. daibuensis Hayata.

SIMABUBES). E.P.77; M.F. 52 ; 1. 125 ; I (9) IX. 131. IV. 2; VI. 13. „ vor. Oldhami Maxim. E.P. 425.

Sinapis pekinemsis Loue. E.P. 24 ; 1. 54. HuMuensis Hayata. M.F. 360. paMa EoxB. E.P. 22; 148. megdUmtha. M.P. 360.

Siphonostegia Benth. ix. 79. nervo-marginata Hayata. M.F. 361 ; V. 232. ohinensis Benth. 1X79 Oldhami Mcq. E.P. 434; M.P. 361. Sisyrinchiimi Bermudiana Linn. E.P. 429. Hayata. IX. 133. Sium Linn. X. 16. ovato-rotnnda Hayata. IX. 133. foimosanum Hayata. X. 16. plani-peduncula Hayata. M.F. 301. rfippomcum Maxim. X. 16. proUfera Boxb. M.F. 362. tritermawm MiQ. E.P. 173. landaiensis Hayata. M.F. 362. Skimniia Thdot. F.M. 68; L 121; V. 10. Sieboldi Miq. var. formosana Hayata. M. arisanensis Hayata. V.ll. F. 363. llistmcte-vemilosa Hayata. V. 10. stans Maxim. M.F. 360; 363. japomca Hayata. V. 14. stenopetala A. Gbay. E.P.434; M.F. 304. Thunb. 5'.M.68; L121. taiheiensis Hayata. IX. 134. indanocarpa Behdhe. et Wimon. V. 11. takacensis Hayata. IX. 135. orthoclada Hayata. V. 13. temnssima Hayata. IX. 137. ShAnmena ecespUosa Choisy. E.P. 265. trachydada Hayata. IX. 138.

Sloanea Ij^n- m:.f. 49 ; L 109. Smithia Ait. E.P.106; M.F.76; 1179.

hongkongensis Hemsl. M.P. 49 ; 1. 109. dliata Koyle. M.F. 77; 1180. .Smilacina Dbsb. e.m.225; ix.i4i. Nagasawai Hayata. M.F. 76; L 179. formosana Hayata. IX. 141. sensitiva Ait. E.P. 106; L 180. hirta Maxim. F.M. 225. SOLANAOE.E. E.P. 269; F.M. 172; M.F. 207; japonica A. Gbay. F.M 225. in.l54. Hayata. IX. 141. Solanum Linn. E.P.270; F.M.172; M.F. 207.

„ var. mandsdmriea Maxim. P.M. biflorum Loub. E.P. 270. 225. Calleryarmm Dtinal. E.P. 271. Smilaz Li™. E.P.434; M.F. 356; V.232; IX. chinense Dunal. E.P. 272. 126. coagulans Foesk. E.P. 272.

arisanensis Hayata. M.F. 356 ; V. 232 ; IX. decemdentatum Boxb. E.P. 271. 127. diffusum Boxb. E.P. 274. biflora Sieb. M.P. 363. rhJcamara Linn. E.P. 271. China Linn. E.P. 435; M.F. 362. ferox Linn. E.P. 271.

elongato-reticulata Hayata. M.F. 357 ; IX. fndescens Boxb. E.P. 272. 127. immarm Hance. E.P. 272. dongato-Tunbellata Hayata. M.F. 358; IX. incanum Linn. E.P. 272. 130. indicum Linn. E.P. 272. horridiramula Hayata. IX. 131. lasvomrpwrX Dunai. E.P. 272.

hypoleuca Benth. M.F. 360. Lycopersicum Linn. E.P. 270. - 324 GEXEEAL INDEX.

Solanum lyratum Thttnb. E.P. 271. .Sphserocaryum Nees. ah. 58. lysimaehioides Wail. M.F. 217. elegana Nee.s. TIL 58. macaonense IHjNAi. E.P. 273. Sphenoclea GiEETN. E.P. 2i6. Melongena Linn. E.P. 270. Pmgatmm A, DC. E.P. ^16. nigrum Linn. E.P. 273. zeylanica GmKi. E.P. 216. nodiflorum Jaoq. E.P. 273. Spilanthes Linn. e.p.205; f.m. i34.

Osbeckn Dunal. E.P. 271. Acmella Mube. KP. 205 ; F.M. 134. sancttim Linn. E.P. 272. tindorms Lotje. F.M. 121. torvTim Sw. E.P. 273. Spinacia Linn- E-P- 331. verba,scifolivim E P. 273. oleraoea Linn. E.P. 331. xanthocarpum Schead. et Wendl. E.P. tetrandm Boxb. E.P. 331. 274. Spinifex l™n. rp.sis; vn.66.

Solena heterrophylla Lotjb. E.P. 162. squanosu!3 Linn. E.P. 513 ; YH. 66. SolidagO Lnsw. E.P.203; F.M.123; Yin. 000. lella. M.F. 89. cantomensis. F.M.123. formosana Hayata. M.F. 88; X 220. decm-rens Lornt. F.M.123. „ „ var. brevistyla Haya-

Virga-aurea Linn. E.P. 203; F.M. 123; YHI. ta. M.F. 89 ; I. 220.

45. japoniea Linn. M.F. 89 ; I. 220.

Soliva K. et Pay. E.P. 206. morrisonicola Hayata. M.F. 89 ; X. 221. anthemifolia E. Bb. E.P. 206. pnuufoUa .SiEB. et Zucc. E.P.119;F.M. Sonchus Linn. E.P. 212; Yia79. 78; L221. arvensis Linn. E.P. 212; Tin. 79. tarokcuisis Hayata. IX. 38. oleraceus Ijnn. E.P. 213; Yin.79. Spiranthes L O. Bich. TI.86; X33; E.P. Sophora Linn. E.P. 114; M.F. 85; L207; HI. 415. 82. .australis Tj:ndl. E.P. 415.

flavesoens Air. E.P. 114; L206; HI. 83. „ „ var. snishsensis Hayata. TL 86. „ var. stenophylla Hayata. IH. suishanisis Hayata. Scmvi'ii. X. 33. 83. pitdica TiTnpijb. E.P. 415. tomentosa Linn. EP. 114; M.F. 85; I 206. OMstralis var. Schkeid. e.p. 462. tetragonocarpa Hayata. m. 83. Spirodela oUgorrhiza (Kubz.) Hegelm. E.P. 462. Sopubia Ham. F.M. 175. polyrrhiza (L.) Sohleid. E.P. 463. formosaim Hayata. F.M. 175. Tbin. e.p. 520; F.M. 236; M.F. trinda Ham. F.M. 176. Spodiopogon 406; Tn.69. SorghTUn Peks. E.P. 531; YHSl. cotiiUfer Hack. E.P. 520. ftdmim Beattv. E.P. 530 ; \JL 82. fonnosairas Kendle. E.P. 520; M.F. 406;. halepense Pee.s. YII. 82. TH. 70. viilgare Pebs. E.P. 531 ; VH. 82. hogcensis Hayata. TH. 70. Spathium chirmise Lotjb. E.P. 344. Kawakami Hayata. F.M. 236; ^^I. 70. Spathoglottis Blume. m.f. 322. oUig^iivalv's Nebs. E.P. 526. plicata Blume. M.F. 322. sibiricus Tkin. E.P.521; Tn.71. Linn. e.p.199; Spermacoce nioi. tainanensis Hayata. B.M. XXI. 53; F.M.- hispida, Linn. E.P. 199; IL 101. 236; ^T1.71. 4Cf(Z»-(J WnxD. E.P. 199. Takeoi Hayata. TIL 71.

stricta Ldjn. E.P. 199 ; H. 101. tolioensis Hayata. VH. 69. teres Koxb. E.P. 190; F.M. 113. vUlosits Nees. E.P. 526. Spliaerantlius Linn. vm. 55. Sponia ainboiiimsis Decne. E.P. 371. afncanus. Tin. 56. • mtdiflcym Sieb. et Zxtco. E.P. 371. suberiflonis Hayata. VHI. 55. cn-ienialis Pianch. E.P. 371. GENERAL INDEX. 325

Sponia vdwtina Planch. E.P. 371. Stellaria retioaKvena Hayata. VH. 1. Sporobolns R- Bb. e.p.538; vn. 83. saxatUis Buoa.-HAM. F.M. 59; M.F. 37; L diandrus Beauv. E.P.533; Vn. 83. 72.

ekmgalus Fbanchet. 534. stellato-pilosa Hayata. I 71 ; F.M. 58 ; M.F. indicus E. Bb. TU. 83; E.P. 534. 37.

; E.P. ; 1. Spiraea Ldjn- E.P.119; F.M.78; M.R 88; I. tUiginosa Mueb. HI. 40 36 72.

220 IX. 38. undulata Thotjb. E.P. 36 ; 1. 72. Yirginicus Ktinth. E.P. 534; VII. 83. Stellera I-inn. fm. 190. Stachys Linn. E.P. 315; Vm. 93. Chamcejasrm Linn. F.M. 190. miemisia IjOub. E.P. 316. Stemona Loub. E.P. 434; M.F. 356.

arvensis Linn. E.P. 315. tuberosa Lode. E.P. 434 ; M.F. 356. leptopoda Hayata. VIII. 93. StenocMseua J. Sm. e.p. 609. modica Hance. E.P. 316. sorbifolia (IjINN.) J. Sm. var. rigida Tabb. oblongifolia Benth. E.P. 316; E.P. 316; E.P. 609. Vin.94. Stenoladamos Hayata. VHI. 90. snbargentea Hayata. VIII. 94. Stephania Loub. E.P. 15; M.F.23; L36; i. Tnshiroi Hayata. VIH. 95. 35; IIL12. StachyUTUS Seeb. et Zucc. E.P. 48; F.M:.62; cepharantha Hayata. IU. 12. L88; V. 8. dahurim DC. M.F.23; L 37.

hmalaieus Hk. et T. E.P. 48; P.M. 62; L Iiernandifolia Walp. M.F. 23 ; I. 36. 88; V. 8. Walp. E.P. 15; L36.

prcecox Hayata. V. 9. Img'i LoTJB. E.P.16; L 37.

SiEB. et Zucc. E.P. 48 ; P.M. 62 ; I. tetrandra Moobe. HI. 13; L36; E.P.16; 88. M.F.23; L37. StajKlia cUnensis Loub. J!.P. 240. Sterculia Ln»- E.P.58; M.F.48; 1.102; HI. Statice Linn. E.P.219; M.F. 175. 47. sinensis Gieaed. M.F. 175. kmceolata Cav. M.F. 49 ; L 103. Wrightii Hance. E.P. 219. luzonica Wakb. HI. 47. Hayata. M.F. 175. nobilis B. Beown. M.F.48; L 102. platanifolia Linn. E.P. 58; L 103. Stauntonia DC E.P. 17; 1.38; vm. i.

E.P. ; 1. 103. formosana Hayata. Vltt. 1. •pijriformis Bdnge. 58

tomerAosa Thunb. E.P. 58 ; 1. 103. hebandra Hayata. Vm. 3. M.F.48; L102; liemphyUa Decne. VIII. 3; E.P. 17; 1.38. STEKCULIACE.S;. E.P.58; X

keitacensis Hayata. VIH. 2. (9); in.47; IX. 8. 283. obovatifoliola Hayata. VIH. 4. StereosperniTun Cham. e.p. 289. var. pinninervis Hayata. VIH. 5. sinicum Hance. E.P. Stauropsis luchuensis Kolpe. TV. 96. Stimpsonia Weight, in. 148. Stegosia coctiinchmmsis Loub. E.P. 524. chamsedryoides Weight. IH. 14S. Stellaria Lnra. E.P.36; F.M. 58; M.F. 36; L Stranvsesia Ijindl. vm. 33. 71; Vn.l; HI. 40. niitakayamensis Hayata. VHI. 33. album et refti'um DC. 145. aquatioa Scop. E.P. 37 ; I. 73. Stravadmm Loub. E.P. 373. atjiuttica Ponn. E.P. 36 ; L 72. StrMus cordatus arisanensis Hayata. HI. 40. Striga LoUE. E.P. 282. 282. „ „ var. leptophyDa Ha- Idrsuta Benth. E.P. yata. m. 40. lutea LooB. E.P. 282. Benth. E.P. 283. dichasioi'les WnjUAMS. M.F. 37 ; I. 72. Masuria e.p. -m; f.m.179. v. media Linn. M.F. 36 ; L 73. Strobilanthes bmme.

micrantba Hayata. M.F. 36; I. 72. 135; IX. 82. 2'11 nutans Hbmsl. M.F. 37; 1.71. Ghampioni T. Andees. E.P. ; F.M. 179. ;

326 GENEEAL INDEX.

Strobilanthes flaccidifoKus Nees. E.P. 291; SymplOCOS adinandrifolia Hatata. var. thei- F.M. 179. folia Hatata. Y. 95.

flexioaulis Hatata. V. 13,'5. Candolleana Beand. M.F. 188.

fOTiuosairas S. Mooke. E.P. 291. confusa Beand. F.M. 153. lasiocalyx Hatata. IX. 82. congesta Bbnth. V. 103. long-spicatiis Hayata. IX. 83. ciategoides Ham. E.P. 229. prionophyUus Hatata. IX. 84. divaricativena Hatata. Y. 96. rankanensis Hatata. IX. 8i. Doii Hatata. V. 96. Tasliiroi Hatata. IX. 85. eriobotrysefolia Hatata. Y. 98. Stylidium chinense Lotjb. F.M. 111. eriostroma Hatata. V. 99. Stylocryna densiflora Mjq. E.P. 190. Fordii Hatata. Y. 118. ligMa 'Wight. E.P. 189. formosana A. Beand. M.F. 188. Webe7-a A. Eich. E.P. 189. glomeratiflora Hatata. Y. 100. STYKACE.S;. E.P. 229; F.M. 153; M.F. 187; gmmiiflora Waix. M.F. 188.

n. 120 ; V. 93 ; YI. 29 ; IX. 97. lieishanensis Hatata. Y. 101. Styrax Linn. E.P. 234; V. 121; IX. 68. ilicifolia Hatata. Y. 102.

formosamuu MATsxnvt. E.P. 235 ; H. 120 ; Y. japonica A DC. M.F. 188; IX. 68. 121. „ '„ var. Naloiliarai Hatata^ Fortund HAjrcE. E.P. 235. Y. 103. Hayataianum Peek. V. 121. Kawakamii Hatata. Y. 104. Henryi Peek. V. 121. kiraishiensis Hatata. IX. 68.

kotoensis Hatata. V. 121 IX. 68. Konishii Hatata. Y. 105. Matsunrarsei Peek. H. 121. kotoensis Hatata. Y. 106. rugosum Ktjez. var. formosamim Matstjm. lancifoUa Sieb. et Zucc. E.P. 230. E.P. 235. leptostachys Sieb. et Zucc, E.P. 230.

serrolatum Eoxb. E.P. 234. liidrla Sieb. et Zucc. IX. 68.

suberifohuiu Hook, et Akn. E.P. 236. macrostroma Hayata'. Y. 107. microcalyx Hatata. V. 108. Suaeda Fokse. E.P. 332; M.r. 2.31. Champ. E.P.230; Y. 109. maritima Dtjmoet. M.F. 231.

modesta Beand. F.M. ; n. 120. nudiflora. M.F. 231. 159

morrisonicola Hatata. F.M. ; Y. 110. MiQ. E.P. 332. 160 myrtacea Hemsl. F.M. 159. SutAI Vm. 21. myrtacea Sieb. et Zucc. E.P. 230. Suriana Linn. m.f. 52; 1. 125. Nakaii Hayata, Y. 110. maritima Linn. M.F. 52 ; 1. 125. iiejifoKa S. et Z. V. 99 ; E.P. 230. Swertia Likn. f.m. 168; m.f. 203; vi. 31. paniauluta Miq. E.P. 229. alata Hatata. F.M. 168; M.F. 203. plijeophylla Hatata. Y. 111. ariaanensis Hatata. M.F. 203 ; II. 122. pnmifolia S. et Z. M.F. 188; M.F. 188. Kuroiwai Makeno. YI- 31. risekjensis Hatata. Y. 112. pitrpwascens "Wall. M.F. 204. Sasakii Hatata. Y. 114. randaieiLsis Hatata. M.F. 203. sinica Kee. E.P. 231. shintenensis Hatata. YI. 31. Somai Hayata. IX. 69. teiraptera Maxim:. F.M. 169. sozanensis Hayata. IX. 70. tdragona Edgw. M.F. 204. spicata Eoxb. E.P. 231 ; F.M. 160 ; Y. 115 tozanensis Hatata. M.P. 204. Y. 98. SymploCOS Linn. E.P. 229; P.M. 153; M.F. .. „ yar. acuminata Beand. V.

187; Y. 93- YI. 29 ' ; IX. 68. 115. ari,sanensis Hatata. M.F. 187 ; n. 120. stenostachys Hayata. Y. 115. atUnandrifolia Hayata, Y. 93. suisliariensis Hay'ata. Y. 116. GENKEAL INDEX. 327

SymploCOS theifoUa Hayata. VI. 29. TEKNSTEtEMIACKffi. E.P. 44; F.M. 60; M.F. trichoclada Hayata. V. 118. 42; 1.83; 1(8); nL42;iIV.2; V.8; wikstroemiifolia Hayata. V. 119. VLI; vn.2; VIH. 6; IX. 5. Synedrella G-ektn. via. 6i. Tetradenia Nees. m.i66; v.i72.

nodiflora Gmsts. VIII. 61. acTuninatisBima Hayata. HI. 166 ; V. 172. 172. 8yzygium huHfolmm Hook. F.M. 96 ; E.P. 144. acuto-trinervia Hayata. IU. 166 ; V.

III. ; 174. Tabemsemontana Linn. e.p. 2 jO ; HI. 151. aurata Hayata. 167 V. coronaria R Bk. E.P. 2.50. glauea Matsum. M.F. 249. Cutningiana DC. E.P. 250. Konishii Hayata. nL167; V. 174. cUchotoma Eoxb. HI. 151. kotofcnsis Hayata. V. 174. Tacca Eorst. e.p. 43i. parvigemma Hayata. V. 175.

pinnatiBda Fobst. E.P. 431. TariabiUima Hayata. IH. 167 ; V, 176. TAOCACE.ffi. E.P. 431. Tetragonia I'Inn. e.p.167; n.46.

Taeniophyllum sp. ii. i45. expansa Muee. E.P. 167 ; II. 46.

Tagetes Li™. e.p. 206 ; vm. 6i. Tetrapanax pajAjnfera E.P. 177; H. 59.

patula Linn. E.P. 206 ; VIH. 61. Teucrium Lnw- e.p. 3i8. Tainia Blume. E.P. 410; IV. 61; VI. 75. stoloniferum Koxb. E.P. 318. cordifolia HooK. E.P. 410; IV. 61. Thalictrum Linn- e.p. 7; F.M.44; in.4; L Fauna. Scklecht. IV. 61. 25; 1.(16). laxiflora Mk. VI. 77. aetosfolium S. et Z. HI. 6. Shimadai Hayata. VI. 75. Fauriei Hayata. F.M. 44; 1.25; HI. 00; ttoguicnlata Htyata. IV. 61. m. 5.

Tamiopsis unguiculata Hayata. IV. 61. micrandnun Hayata. IH. 4. Taiwania Hayata. B.M. XXI, 22; P.M. 215. Morii Hayata. HI. 5. cryptomerioides Hayata. B.M. XXI. 22. sessile Hayata. III. 5.

F.M.215; n.l48. Urbaiai Matsumuka. I, 25 ; F.M. 44. Linn- M.F. 44; L89; IH. Talinum Adans. e.p. 39 ; I. 74. Thea F.M.63; 44;

cra.ssifoUum Willd. E.P. 39 ; I. 74. V. 9 ; Vn. 2.

biflora Hayata. M.F. ; 92. Tamarix Lnw. E.P. 39 ; I. 75. 44 L " chinmsis Sieb. et Zucc. E.P. 39 ; I. 75. Mohea et T. viridis Linn. E.P. 50. 90. jtmiperina Bge. E.P. 39 ; I. 75. bievistyla Hayata. F.M.63; L

TAMABISCIKE^. E.P. 39; 1.75; 1.(8). caudata (Wall.) F.M. 63 ; I. 90. Taonabo Semb. E.P. 1.91. japonica Szysz. E.P. 45 ; F.M. 60 ; I. chiimms 50; 84. cochinchinensin et T. cantcmiensis Loue.

Taraxacum Hall. E.P.212; vin.78. E.P. 50. officinale Web. E.P. 212. gnapbalocarpa Hayata. HI. 44.

platyoarpum H. Dadhlst. Vm. 73. gracilis (Hemsl.) M.F. 45 ; -I. 90.

Tashiroea Matsum. m.f. ii4. hozanensis Hayata. VH. 2. okinawaeiisis Mat.sum. M.F. 114, 449. lutchuensis (T. It5.) M.F. 45; HI. 46.

Taxns Lnw. F.M. 215. Kakaii Hayata. VII. 3.

maorophylla Thunb. E.P. 398. parvifolia Hayata. HI. 45 ; V. 10.

Tephrosia Pebs. E.P.105; 1.178; IX. 21. reticulata. M.F. 46 ; L 93. ionophlebia Hayata. IX. 21. salicifolia Seem. I. 90 ; V. 9.

purpurea Pebs. E.P. 105 ; 1. 178. Sasanqm Miq. M.F. 47; L92; HI. 45.

Terminalia Linn. e.p. 141; h. 16. shinlcoensis Hayata. M.F. 45 ; I. 92.

Catappa lass. E.P. 141 ; H. 16, transarisanensis Hayata. V. 10.

mcHluccana Lam. E.P. 141. tenuiflora Hayata. M.F. 46 ; I. 91.

Likn- e.p. ; 82. Ternstroemia 44 ; f.m. bo ; L 84. Themeda Foesk. e.f. 532 vn.

japonica TaxrsB. E.P. 44; F.M. 60; I. 84. gigantea Hack. E.P. 532. 328 GENEBAL INDE?.

Ihemeda gigantea Hack, subsp. caudata Hack. Torenia Link. E.P.277; F.M. 173; IX. 80.

VII. 82 ; E.P. 5S2. asiatica Linn. var. cowolor Hook. E.P. Thesium L'l™- M.P. 26i. 278. chinensis Tcecz. M.F. 261. concolor Lindl. E.P. 277. Thespesia Cobb. m.f. 48. edmtula Benth. E.P. 278; F.M. 173. popiilnea Cobb. M.F. 48. flava Hamilt. RP. 278.

TWadiantha Bungb. f.m.ioo; m.f.ii9; ii. Fordii Hook. E.P. 278 ; IX. 80. 35; IX. 41; X. 5. hokutensis Hayata. IX. 80. calcarata C. DC. M.F. 120. nantoensis Hayata. IX. 81.

formosana Hayata. F.M. 100 ; II. 35 ; IX. pedunoularis Bents. EP. 278; P.M. 173. 41. rtibens Benth. var. t/randijlora Benth. rmdiflora Hemsl. P.M. 100. E P. 278. punctata, Hayata. M.F. 119; 11.35; II varians Koxb. E.P. 279.

111 ; X. 5. Toliris DC. e.p. 174 ; 11. 57.

taiwaniana Hayata. M.F. 119 ; II. 36. Anthriscrts Bebnh. E.P. 174; IL 57. Tlilaspi Bursa-pastoris Linn. E.P. 2i. Gm3l. EP. 174. Tlirixspermiiia Lotje. x. 34. elata Speeng. E.P. 175. formoBanuiu (Hayata.) Schltb. X. 34. japonica DC. E.P. 175. kusukusense (Hayata.) Schltk. X. 34. Torulinium Desv. e.p. 478; M.F. 375.

penduKcaule (Hayata.) Schlte. X. 34. confertum Ham. E.P. 478 ; M.F. 375. Pricei (KoLFE.) Schltb. X. 34. Tournefortia Linn. e.p. 2 6. Saruwatarii (Hayata.) Schlte. X. 34. argentea Linn. E.P. 256. Thuarea Pees. E.P. 512; M.P. 404; VU67. sarmento,sa Lam. E.P. 256. Tovaria japonica sarmentosa Pees. E.P. 512 ; M.P. 404 ; TH Bakes. F.M. 225. 68. Trachelospermum Lemaisb. e.p. 252.

Thuya l^n™. E.P. 40i. jasminoides Lemaike. E P. 2 )2. chinensis Hoet. E.P. 401. Traehycarpus Wendl. e.p, 453. dbtusa Mast. P.M. 298. excelsus Wendl. E.P. 453. orientalis Iiinn. E.P. 401. Fortunsi Wednel. E P. 453. THYMELa:ACE.S;. E.P. 551; F.M. 190; M.F Trapa Linn. E.P. 155; n 30.

^59 ; n. 126 ; V. 179 ; YI. 38. bicomis Linn. E.P. 156. Thysanolaena Nbes. e.p. 5i6; vn. 66. hispinosa Koxb. E.P- 156. acarifera Aen. et Nebs. E.P. 516. chinensis Lottb. E.P. 156. Agrostis Nebs. E.P. natans 516; VH. 66. Linn. E P. 155 , H 30. Thysanospermum Champ, e.p. 182; M.F Trema Loot. e.p. 371. 142; n. 82; V. 81. amboinensis Blume. E.P. 371. difEasum Champ. orientalis E.P. 182 ; M.F. 142 ; II. Bltoie. E P. 371.

83 ; Y. 81. Treixsia Vls. F.M. 106. THilACECE^. E.P. 62; P.M. 64; M.P. 49; I. Trianthema obcorJata Koxb. E.P. 168. 106; I. (8); I. (9); I. (11); in. 47. polyandra Blume. £.P. 168. Tivaspora d&ntata Diels. I. 38. Tribulus Linn. EP. 67; M.F. 50; L 111. Titanotrichnm Soleked. m.f. an. cistoides Ijtnn. M.F. 50 ; 1. 112. Oldhami Soleesd. M.F. 211 • M F 6 • terrestns Linn. n E.P 67 ; 1. 112. ' 125. ' ' Trlclidostylis meliacea Nebs. E P. 484 Toddalia Joss. e.p. 72; 1.129. Trichodesma Be. e.p. 258. aculeata Pees. E.P. 72 ; 1. 120. formosan'i Matsum. E.P. 258. Tmnilis mkrophylla Mett. E.P. €27. Wiasianum Claeke. E.P. 258. ToUnkan. YIII. 20. Trichoglottis Blume. X.34. Tomilmn. VIH. 26. bre-viraoema (Hayata.) Schltb. X. 34. :

GENERAL INDEX. 329

Triohoglottis oMonglsepala (Hayata.) Schltk. Trichosanthes hainanensis Hayata. X.8. X.35. homophyUa Hayata. X. 8. Trichomanes Sm. e.p.564; rv. i35; v. 260. Koshunensis Hayata. X. 00. aouto-obtusum Hayata. IV. 135. laceribractea Hayata. M.F. 117: H 32. aattum Makino. IV. 139. Lepinkma Cogn. M F. 118. aUmn Blomb. E P. 567. Matsudai Hayata. X. 10. aurioulatuni Blumb. E.P. 564 Misagii Hayata. X. 11. bipunctatum Pont. E.P. 564; IV. 137. mtdtnoba Miq. E P. 157.

eupressifolixmi Hayata. V. 260 ; IV. 136. miishsensis Hayata. X. 11 : H. 30. dissectwm 3. Sm. E.P. 564. pa mata Boxb. M.F. 118. jaicnda Boey. E.P. 564. punctata HAyata. X. 13. fiUculuia BoBY. IV. 137. quatJncirrha E.P. 157.

formosanum Yabe. E.P. 565. qmnqunngulata Geay. M.F. 118 : H. 33. gkmco-fvtscmn, Hook. E.P. 567. schizostroma Hayata. X. 13. hmnile Foest. E.P. 565; IV. 138; IV. 137. Tricyrtis Waij.. E.P.442: F.M.226. insig'ne Van Bosch. V. 260. formosana Baker. E.P. 442. japonicum Fbancj. et Satat. E.P. 565: lasiocapa Matsum. E.P.442: F.M.226.

rv. 138. stolonifera Matbtim. E.P. 442 : F M. 226. TnratB. E.P. 614. Trifolinm Linn. 1 174. „ Bltjme. E.P. 565. Trigonotis Stet. F.M,171: VI. 32: Vin.80. kalamocarpum Hayata. V. 260. elevato-venosa Hayata. VI. 32: VIII. 80.

KuTTii Bedd. E.P. 566. formosana Hayata. F.M. 171 : H. 122. MaMnoi C. Ch. IV. 139. Trillium I^^n. v. 232: VII 41. Tna-rinmTin BliUMB. IV. 138. Morii Hayata. Vn.41. Miyakei Yabe. E.P. 566. Tschonoskii Maxim. V. 232. Motlegi V. D. Bosch. E.P. 566. Trtjfimra paUida IxIndl. E.P. 416. nanum IV. 136. Triplostegia WAii. M.F.148: n.i04. Hook, et Bakeb. E.P. 566. glandulifera Wall. M.F. 148 : M.F. 9 : M.F. neilgheriense Bedd. E.P. 566. 10: n. 104. oricntale C. Ch. IV. 138. Tripogon Both. E.P.540: Vli 90. Hayata. V. 260. chinensis Hack. E.P.540: Vn.90. paUidum Blume. E.P. 566. Tripterygium Hook. ep. 85: L140. paJmifolium Hayata. IV. 138 : V. 260. BvOocHi Hancb. E.P. 85 : 1. 140. peltatiim Bakeb. E.P. 567. WilEordii Hook. 1.140: E.P. 85. pamilum Pont. E.P. 567, Fbbs. f.m.238: vn.90. ladicaas Sw. E,P. 567. Trisetum angtiUcda IiAM. 1. 109. rigjdum Sw. E.P. 568 : IV. 140. Bartramia Linn. 1. 109. utrigosum Thunb. E.P. 593. pilosa Both. 1. 109. thysanostomum Hayata. IV. 138. rhomboidea Jacq. 1. 108. thysanostomum Makino. E.P. 568. subspioatiim Beaot. F.M. 238: VII. 90. Trichosanthes i^nn. e.p. i57: m.f.ii7: ii. irUocularis Eoxb. 1. 109. 32: X. 7.

bradeata Cogn. M.F. 118. Tristellateia Thouaes. e.p.67: liii.

chinensis See. E.P. 157. australasica A. Bich. E.P. 67 : I. 111. cucumerina Mitj. E.P. 157. Tristemma nrujuslifolium Blume. E.P. 146.

cucumeroideS Maxim. E.P. 157 : M.F. 117 Triticum Linn. e.p. 548: VL94. n.32. hybermm Linn. E.P. 548.

dioica Eors. X. 13. o'stivum Linn. E.P. 548.

formosana Hayata. X. 7. nilgare Vill. E.P. 548 : VIL 94. ; :

330 GENEKAL INDEX.

lEt. 174 V. 201. ' Triumfetta Linn. E.P. 63: F.M. 64: 1.108; XllinilS Uyematsui Hayata. : in. 47. mrgata Koxb. E.P. 369. angulata Lam. E.P. 64. UMBELLIPEBa;. E.P.169: F.M. 101: M.F. Sartmmia Linn. E.P. 64. 126: 1147: X. 16. pilosa EoTH. E.P. 63: P.M. 64. Tlncaria Schkeb. E.P.182: M.F. 140: II. 18; rliomboidea Jaoq. E.P. 63. IX. 49. semitriloba Lnm. IH. 47. jUn-via Vm M.F. 141: E.P.182: H. 81. trilooularis Boxb. E.P. 64. formosana Hayata. IX. 49.

: IX. 49 : II. Trochodendron Sieb. et Zuco. E.P. ii : E.M. Kawakamii Hayata. M.F. 140 44: L30. 81.

aralioides Sieb. et Zucc. E.P. 11 : F.M. 44 pW,ipp,nesfisis Et.tvtrb. M.F. 141. 1.30. uiaiensis Hayata. IX. 49.

TropMs scandcnn Hook, et Akn. E.P. 373. XTn/ma hamata Ddnal. E.P. 2 : 1 34.

TkoPICAL AMEEICAlf EuSMEKTS. F.M. 24. odoratissimi et hmrmta Eoxb. E.P. 13 : I. Tropidia Lindl. VI. 85: e.p. 414. 34.

angulosa Blume. E.P. 414. uncmda DC. 1. 34.

angulata Blume. VI. 86. UnshS. Vni. 22. formosana Bolfe. E.P. 415. VrcHepiis fusca Steub. E.P. 573. grandis Hance. E.P. 413. TJraria Debt. E.P.108: 1.188: HI. 70: IX. 26. Somai Hatata. VI. 85. crinita Desv. E.P. 108: 1. 188. Tryphera prostrcda Blume. E.P. 168. formosana Hayata. IX. 26 : 1. 188. Tsuga Cabb. P.M. 222: V. 206. hamosa. HL 71. diversifolia Maxim. P.M. 222. "Wau,. L188. formosana Hayata. F.M. 222: V. 206. „ „ var. formosana Matstjm. Sieboldi Cabb. P.M. 223. E.P. 108. Tunga diandra Koxb. E.P. 487. lagopoides DC. E.P. 108: L188: HI. 71. Tupistra Walandbel Hayata. V. 236. latisepala Hayata. IH. 70: IX. 26. Turpinia Vent. e.p. 98 : 1. 160 : VIH. 32. picta Dest. E.P.108: L J89: IH. 71. arguta Seem. VIII. 32. yaeyamensis Hayata. IX. 26. pomifera DC. E.P. 98 : 1. 160. Urena Linn. E.P. 53: 198. Tylophora Bb. e.p. 238 : M.P. 195. lobfita Linn. 1. 97. Browni Hayata. M.F. 195. var. tomentosa Miq. E.P. 53 hispida Decne. E.P. 238. „ „ L98. „ „ var. Browni Hayata. M.F. 1.98. 196. diversifolia Walp. E.P. 53: heterophyUa Smith. E.P. 54: 1.97. japonica Miq. M.F. 197.

Lappago Smith. E.P. 53 : 1. 98. macrmtha Hance. E.P. 239. Oshimas Hayata. M.F. 197. mm-ifolkt DC. E.P.54: I. 97. stenoloba Waeb. M.F. 198. muricata DC. I. 97. Tanalcm Maxim. M.F. 199. sinuata Lnw. E.P. 54.

temrrima Wight. M.P. 198. Urostigrm nitidum Miq. E.P. 476. Typha Luro. e.p. 456. TTrtica Low. E.P.390: P.M. 196. angustifolia Linn. E.P. 456. alienata Linn. E.P. 388. TYPHACEa;. E.P, 456. dioica Thunb. E.P. 390 : F.M. 196. Typhonitun Schott. e.p. 46i. fiidescens Thunb. E.P. 389. divaricatum Decne. heterophyUa Vahl. F.M. 197. Ulmus Linn. E.P. 368: III. 174: V. 201. interrupta Linn. E.P. 382. tastarmfolia Hemsl. III. 175. snffi'vticosa BoxB. E.P. 387. parvifolia Jacq. E.P. 368. Tlmnbergiana Sieb. EP. 390: P.M. 196. ;

GENERAL INDEX. 331

UETICAOEiE. E.P.368: F.M. 195: M:.F.272: Vaccinium japonioum Miq. var. lasiostemon

m. 174: V.201: YI. 43: VII.35: VIH. Hatata. M.F. 449 : n. 115, Ill: IX. 104. MacgiUicrayi Seem. M F. 168. TTtricularia Linn. e.p.285: m.p.2io. malaccense Wight. E.P.217; M.F. 169. affinis. Wight. E.P.287. Merrillianum Hatata. H. 116. 217. bifida Linn. E.P. 286 : M.F. 210. Oldhaml Miq. E.P. biflora Ha,yata.M.F.210. parvibracteum Hatata. HI. 128. 129. (PI. XXXI.) n. 125. randaiense Hatata. M.P. 168; m. brachypoda 'Wight. E.P. 2S7. urceolatum Hemsl. M. 128. dUtntka DC. E.P. 286. Wrightii jV. Gbay. E.P. 217. KaiM. et ScHULT. E.P. 286; M.F. Valeriana Linn. v. 82. 210. flaccidissima Max V. 82. exoleta E. Be. E.P. 286. ICawakamii Hatata. V. 82. extensa TTance. E.P.285. villosa Thote. E.P. 201: F.M. 118: M.F. fasdciUata Koxb. E.P. 285. 148. 103 V. flexuosa Vahl. E.P. 285. VAIiEEIANE.ffi. E.P. 200 : F.M. 118 : n. : orbioulata WAii. E.P. 285. 82. 405. racemosa Wai.!.. M.F. 210. Vallisneria Linn. E.P. sp. E.P. 405. Uvaria I^nw- M.F.22; L33; la. 10. Linn. E.P. 279. alba. TXLll. Vandellia Crustacea Bbnth. E.P. 279. chisijlora MEBEnj:.. M.F. 23 ; I. 34. crucifonnis Hatata. IX. 78. dolichoclada Hatata. m. 10. erecta Benth. E.P. 280. japomca Linn. E.P,12; F.M. 46; 1.33. hirsuta Hamilt. E P. 279. obovatifolia Hatata. m. 11. pedunculata Bbnth. E.P. 279. purpurea Blumb. HI. 11; m. 11. Pyxidaria All. E.P. 280. UTiaata Louit. E.P. 12; I. 34. scabra Benth. E P. 279. undnata DC. E.P. 12. steUariifolia Hatata. IX 78. Vmlaria chinensis Keb. E.P. 443. Vanilla Sw. M.F.342; VI. 88; IX. 114. VACCINIACKffi. E.P.217; M.F. 167; 11.115; Griffithii Eeichb. f . M.F. 342. in. 125; V. 84. rODoensis Hatata. IX. 114.

Vaccinium Linn. e.p. 217 ; M.F. i67 ; nx 125 Somai Hatata. TL. 88. V.84. Vemnatce. F.M. 74. bracteatum Thunb. E.P.217; 111.125; M. Ventilago GrM&Ts. e.p. 85; Li4i. F. 167; M.F.167. elegans Heulslt. E.P. 85 ; 1. 141. ,. „ var. longitubiim Ha- leiocarpa Benth. E.P. 86 ; 1. 141. tata. in. 126. Veratrum Linn. e.p. 442. Carlesii Dtjnn. . M.F. 169. Maximowiczii Bakbb. E.P. 443. caudatifolium Hatata. III. 127. nigrum. Ljnn. E.P. 443. chinense Champ. E.P. 217. „ „ var. japonioum Bakeb. E.P. Vomanum Miq. E.P. 217. 443. „ Wight, var. hawjahot/xuse Ma- parviflorum Fkanch. E.P. 443. TSTJDA. in 1-29. Verbena Linn. e.p. 298. emaiginatnm Hatata. (PI.XI.) 11. 115 ; V. officinalis Linn. E.P. 298. 84. formosanum Hatata. M.F. 167. VEEBENACEa;. E.P. 207; M.F. 216; H. 125; Griffithianum Wight. M.F. 168. YI. 35. japonioum Thunb. var. ciliare m.Matst; M. Vernonia Sheeb. e.p. 201; f.m. 120; MF. F. 168, 449. 149; Ym. 42. ;

332 GENEBAL INDEX.

M.F. 134 II. Veraonia Andersoni Ci^abke. E.P. 201; F.M. Viburnum parvifoUum Hayata. ; 120; Vni.42. 71.

et Zzcc. E.P. 180 ; 11. „ „ Var. albipjipra Hayata. phlebotrioliiun Sibe. Tin. 42. 72. chinensis Less. E.P. 201; VIII. 43. piopinc[uum Hemsl. IV. 14. oinerea Less. E.P. F.M. 120; VIII. 43. 72. 201; rectangulare Ge^ibn. M F. 135 ; U. 42. gratiosa Hance. E.P. 201 ; "VHI. sarnbucirmm Beinv. M.F. 133. Kawakamii Havata. M.E. 149; Vm. 42. Sandankwa Hassk. MP. 135; n.72. maritima Hatata. E.P. 202; M,F. 149. semperuirens C. Koch. M.F. 133. Maebell. M.F. 150. subglabrum Hayata. VHI. 35. Veronica Jj™n. E.P.282; F.M.174; V. 123; taihasense Hatata. IX. 45. IX. 81. taitoense Hayata. M.F. 136; 1172; V,76. AnagaUis Linn. E.P. 282. taiwanianum Hayata. M.F. 137; XL 73; V. anguslijiilia Fisch. P.M. 175. 76. morrisonioola Hayaiiia. F.M. 174. urceo'atum Sieb. et Zvcc. M.F. 137. Murorum Maxim. E.P. 2S2. riUosifolium Hayata. IX. 45. oUgosperma Hayata. V. 128. Wrlghtii MiQ. EP.180; M.F. 134. pameulata Linn. F.M. 175. Vicia Linn. E.P. 109; M.F. 81; L 192. pohta Fb. IX. 81. angiistifoUa Koth. E.P.103; 1.192. ^erf.yUifo'M Linn. F.M. 175. Ciacca Linn. M.F. 81; I 193. spuria Linn. F.M. 175. hirsuta Koch. E P. 109 ; L 193. „ „ var. angustifolia Benth. V. sativa Linn. E.P. 109 ; I 193. 129. tetrasperma Mcench. E.P. 109 ; 1. 194. Viburnum Linn. E.P. 180; F.M. 112; M.P. Vigna Sav. E.P.111; M.F. 82; 1.200; IX. 34. 132; n.68; IV. 12; V.76; VIH. 34; IX. acuminata Hayata. IX. 34. 41; X.28. Catiang. M.F. 83; L201. arborioolum Hayata. IV. 12. Endl. Tar. sininsis King. E.P. letuHfoUum Batal. M.F. 134. Ill; 1.201. chinense Hook, et Abn. E.P. 300. lutea A. Gb. E.P. Ill ; I. 200. cordifoliwm Waujoh. X. 28. luteola Benih. E.P. 111. coriaceum Blume. M.F. 133. pilosa Bakeb. E.P. 112; 1.201. dUatatum. M.F. 134. reflexo-pilosa Hayata. M.F. 82; 1.291; IX. erosum A. Gray. E.P. 181. 32. „ Hayata. M.F. 133. sinensis Hasse. M.F. 83; 1.201. „ Thune. E.P. 180; M.F. 133. stipulata Hayata. M.F. 83; L202; IX. 34. „ „ var. formosanviin Hance. Nbes. ii8. M.F. 132. Vignea vl emiescerts Wall. M F. 136. Vilfi diandra Steud. E.P. 534.

,. M.F. 137. elonyata Beauv. E.P. 534. i-ndica formosannm Hayata. M.F. 132 ; II. 69. St!eud. E.P. 534. furcatwm Blxjme. IV. 14. Virginia Pal. E.P. 534. integrifolmm Hayata. M.F. 132; 11.70. Villebrunea Gaudioh. e.p. 389.

luzonioum Eolpb. M.F. 133 ; II, 70. tiiQerris AVedd. E.P.389. Matsudai Hayata. IX. 41. frutescens Blume. 389.

melanopliyUiim. Hayata. IV. 13 ; IX. 43. Vinca Linn. E.P. 249.

morrisonense Hayata. M F. 133 ; II, 70 rosea Linn. E.P. 249. IX. 43, Vincetojdcum atratum Mobb. et Decne. E.P. mushaense Hayata. VIII. 34. 237. odoratissimum E.P. Ke. 180; 11.71; IV. Viola liNN. E.P.28; F.M. 51; M.F. 33; 1.58; 13. III. 23; VI. 3; X. 1. GENEEAL INDEX. 333

Viola aouUlabelia Hayata. X.I. Visoum monilifornie -.(B. C.) var. corcdioides adenothrix Hatata. III. 23. Wight. Y. 188. brachycentra. m. 25. ,. Wight. Y. 188. Hayata. in. 25. multinerve Hayata. Y. 196. diffusa GiNG. E.P. 28; 1.60; III. 24. orientale "WUiLD. var. multinerve Hayata. f ormosana Hayata. E.P. 29 ; M.F. 33 ; I. F.M. 192. 59; F.M.53; HI. 24. Querci-Morii Hayata. Y. 196. hypoleuca Hayaia. III. 26. Vitex liiNN. E.P. 300. japonica Langsd. E.P. 29; F.M. 52; 1.61 eanndbifolla Sieb. et Ztrcc. E.P. 800. ni.24. heterophylla Boxb. E.P. 300. „ var. pMnensis Maxim. E,P. 29 Loureiri Hook, et Akn. E.P. 300. F.M.52; 1.61. Negundo Linn. E.P. 300. kamtschatica var. pe/cinensis Eegel. E.P. 29 trifolia Linn. E.P. 301. F.M.52; 1.62. VitisLiNN- E.P. 89; M.F. 62; 1.145; III; 63; Eawakamii Hayata. F.M.52; M.F. 33; L Y.30. in.27. 58; angustifolia Hayata. 1. 149.

.. „ var. stenopetala Ha- Wall. E.P.90; M.F. 63; M.F. yata. in. 27. 63; 1.147. kosanaisis Hayata. HI. 28. arisanensis Hayata. Y. 30. longistipnlata Hayata. HI. 26. bioritsensis Hayata. V. 31. Nagasaicai Hayata. 24. HL cantoniensis Seem. E.P. 90 ; 1. 147. Makino. et Hayata. E.P. 30; F. cordufa 'WiUu. E.P. 32; 1.149. M.53; L60. cm-nioulata 'Getstk. M.F. 63; 1.146; IH. 63.

Patrinii DC. KP. 30 ; L 61 ; HI. 24. dentata Hayata. M.F. 52; 1.146; Y. 31. primulifoiia Ijotra. E.P.31; 1.61. flexuosa Thunb. E.P.90; 1.147. senzauensis Hayata. YL 3. formosana Hemsl. E.P. 90 ; 147.

siamensU. M.F. 33 ; I. 59. heteroptylla Thtoib. E.P. 90 ; 1. 148.

Siebom Maxim. M.F. I. 60. 33; Heyneana E(em. et Schwlt. E.P. 92 ; 1. 149. sylvestris Kit. III. 30. inconstaas Miq. E.P. 91 ; 1. 148. Tayemoni Hayata. VI. 3. indica Hook, et Akn. E.P. 92; 1.149.

thriohopoda Hayata. HI. 29. japonica Thitnb. 1. 148.

tozanensis Hayata. F.M. 53 ; 1. 59. japonica. HI. 63. vereotmda A. Gbay. E.P.31; 1.61; lU. 24 Labrusca Linn. E.P. 91; 1.148. \I01iAGEM. E.P.28; F.M. 51; M.F. 33; 158; Thunb. E.P. 92; 1.149. L(7); in. 23; VI.3; X.l. '„ Linn. var. ThunbergU Fkanch. Viscum Linn. F.M. 191; E.P. 357; V. 190; TI et Savat. E.P. 92. 40. lanata Boxb. E.P. 92. leuoocarpa Hayata. III. 63. album liiNN. "VX39. parmfolia Boxb. E.P.90; 1.147. Alni-formosanse Hayata. VI. 39. pentaphylla Thunb. E.P. 91. aphyllum GEiFr. V. 190. lepens 'W. et A. E.P. 92 ; 1. 149. articulatum Bubm. E.P. 357; F.M. 191. shifunensis Hayata. V. 31. et Savat. V. 188. „ Fbanch. Thmibergii Sieb. et Zucc. E.P. 92; 1.149. bongariense V. 190. Hayata. triphylla Hayata. M.F. 63 ; 1. 146 ; V. 31.

diospyiosicoluiu Hayata. V. 192 ; YI. 41, umbeUata Hayata. M.F. 63. filipendulum. Hayata. V. 193. umbellata Hemsley. E.P. 93; 1.149. japoniown Thunb. V. 188. var. Hayata. HI. 63. liquidambaricolum Hayata. Y. 194. Vittaria Sm. E.P.625; n'.243; V.346; VL mcmMlforme Blume. Y. 188. 160. 334 GENERAL mDEX.

japomm Sw. E.P. 6io. Vittaria anguste-elongata Sayata. VI. 161. Woodwardia orientalis Sw. var. formosana Bosbnst. VHI. ajisnnensis Hayata. IV. 243 ; V. 346. elongata Sw. E.P. 625; VI. 161. 156. lanoeola Chkist. E.P. 625. prolifer'a Hook. E.P. 610. mediosora Hayata. V. 346. radicans Sm. E.P. 604. E.P. 610- Bubereota Hayata. VI. 161. var. Satjaponica Ltjeess. 610. tortifrons Hayata. VI. 162. var. orientalis Leotiss. E.P. Volkameria inermU Lotie. E.P. 303. Taieoi Hayata. V.S48. Vrydagzynia Blume. vi. 88. virgiiiica Sm. E.P. 610. formosana Hayata. VI. 88. XantHum la^- e.p.204; vin.59.

ll. 82. - Linn. E.P. 204; YIII. 49. Wendlandia Baktl. E.P. 184 ; Strumarium glabrata DC. E.P. 184; H. 82. XTBTDEaa. V. 237. paniculata DC. E.P. 184; H. 82. Xyris Ln™- ^- 237. sumatrana W. Iceagata Miq. E.P.,184. foimosaua Hayata. V. 237. uvariifolia Hance. E.P. 184. pauctjlora AVniD. V. 238. Wedelia Jacq. e.p.205; vni.59. Youngia chimnsis D.C. P.M. 144. biflora Bbisith. E.P. 205; VIII. 60. Zabon. VHL 18. calendulacea Less. E.P.205; VIH. 60. Zannieliellia Ln™. M.P. 372. prostrata Hemsl. E.P.205; VIII. 60. pedioellata Boch.-Ham. M.F.372. aswtica Bedd. E.P. 189. Zanonia dssoides Waii.. P.M. 101. attemtata Hook. E.P. 189. pedala Miq. P.M. 101. corymbosa WnxD. E.P. 189. Zanthoxylnm Li™. E.P. 71; 1118; m.49; grandijlwfolia A. DC. E.P. 215. VI. 6. opposUifoUa EoxB. E.P. 190. acanthophylltun Hayata. VI. 7. quadrifida A. DC. E.P. 215. adlamtlioides Sieb. et Zuco. E.P. 71.

Sieberl A. DC. E.P. 215. aliaTithoiides Sieb. et Zucc. 1 119. Waltheria Li™. e.p.61; lio5. cuspndatum Champ. E.P. 17; 1.119; VI. 7.

americana linra. E.P. 61 ; 1. 105. emargineHum Miq. E.P. 71.

iadica Linn. E.P. 61 ; 1. 105. Lamarckianum Cham, et Schl. E.P. 70; I. MaKnoi Hayata. E.P. 61; L 105. 117. Wahlenbergia Schsad. e.p. 215; P.M. 145. liuHnense Hayata. VL 6. agrestis A. DC. E.P. 215; P.M. 146. nUidum E.P. 72. dehiseens A. DC. E.P. 215; P.M. 146. ovalifolium. UL 49. gracilis A. DC. E.P. 215; P.M. 145. pipmtum DC. IH. 50. lavandvktifolki A. DO. P.M. 146. pistaciifloraiii Hayata. HI. 49. marg'mata A. DC. E.P. 215. pteropodvun Hayata. HX 49.

quadrifida A. DO. P.M. 146. nittdum DC. 1. 119. Sieberi A. DC. P.M. 146. planispinmn Sieb. et Zuco. E.P. 71 ; 1. 118. Engl. e.p. Wikstroemia 355; v. 179; VI. 38. ptdeonfolmm Champ. E.P. 70 ; L 117. indica C. A. Mey. E.P. 35&. Boxburghianum Champ. E.P. 70; 1.118. japonica Miq. V. 180. setosum Hemsl. E.P. 71; 1.118.

mononeotaiia Hayata. V. 179 ; VI. 38. trifoliatum Linn. E.P. 177; P.M. 105. viridifiora Meissn. E.P. 355. zeylanicum DC E.P. 71; 1118. "Wolffia Hoke, et Schketd. E.P. 463, Zea Linn. E.P.514; VU. 68. mioroscopica Kukz. E.P. 463. Mays Linn. E.P.514; VII. 68. Woodsia VL 162. Zehneria Endl. e.p.i61; n.38; X.13. polystiohoides Eat. VI. 162. Baueriana Clarke. E.P. 161. Sm. E.P.609; Woodwardia v. 348; VIII. 156. kelungensin Hayata. X 13. Hirlandii Hook. V. 348. mucromita Miq. E.P. 161. GENERAL INDEX. 335

Adans. E.P.422; in.l94; V.214; Zelmeria mysorensis Abn. E.P. 161 ; II. 38. Zingiber „ Hatata. X.15. X.35. Eawagoii Hayata. X. 35. ZelkOVa Spaoh. E.P. 369 ; IX. 104. Mioga Boso. E.P. 422. acamirtata Hayata. IX. 104. ofacduale Bosc. E.P. 422. „ Planch. E.P. 369. Zerumbet Kosc. V. 214; HL 194. foimosana Bayata. IX. 104. linn. E.P.514; vn.68. KeaU Maxim. EP. 368. Zizania aquatica Linn. E.P.514; VIL 68. taiokoensis Hayata. IX 104. Jtos. e.p.86; 1,142. tunbeUata Thwait. E.P. 162; n.38. Zizyphus Jujuba. E.P.86; L142. Zeuxine Lindl. E.P. 416; 106; YL 89. Zornia Gmel. E.P.106; 1 181. arisimensis Hayata. IV. 106. diphylla Pbbs. EP.106; L 18L emarginaia IjINdi.. E.P. 416. Zostera Lnra. E.P. 466. foimosana Eolfe. E.P. 416. MueUeri Ibmibch. E.P. 467. r^flexa Kmo. et Pantuug. IV. 107. nana Both. E.P. 466. sulcata linrDiiE. E.P. 416. Zoysia WnxD. e,p.516; vn.68. tabiyahaneiisis Hayata. VI. 89. pungens "Willd. E.P.S16; Vn,68. 111. Triplewa LiNDii. E.P. 416. ZYGOPHYLLES;. E.P. 67 ; M.F. 50 ; L 9 ; L

IE IE

m W n m m

/1S0

Tfl Hi I* m m m

± ± IS: f5 115 T T